《My CEO Daddy》


 Chapter 1 A Handsome Stranger

    "I don''t feel so good..."


    The lights in the room were dimmed down, but it was still easy to see the girl''s slender figure. Sheid on the sheets in azy and dreamy manner, instantly grabbing Kerr Gu''s attention.


    "What! Who let you inside here?!"


    He could not clearly see what the girl looked like, but it was easy to discern that she was a beauty. Approaching the bed, Kerr lifted up her chin to get a better look at who was this mysterious woman on his bed. In the next second, the woman suddenly jumped up and threw her arms around his neck, panting heavily as if she was gasping for life.


    "Please... Help me..."


    The way she clung on to him and breathed heavily beside his ear made Kerr loose it. He couldn''t tolerate it any longer!


    Kerr grew up in a rich family, and had seen and done a lot of bad and dark things. It wasn''t a big deal for him to take advantage of this poor and seemingly drugged girl.


    ''Anyone who is able to enter my room must have been instructed to get this woman for me. I''m guessing this is something to cheer me up?'' he thought with a devious smile on his lips.


    At the thought of this, Kerr leaned in and kissed the girl without hesitation.


    Ring... ring!


    Nicole Ning''s eyes fluttered open, awakening from the rm on her phone that rang every morning. Rubbing her eyes, she tried to sit up and turn off the rm, but she suddenly felt that there was something wrong...


    ''W...why am I naked? And, what... Who''s this man sleeping beside me?!'' Nicole''s hand went to her mouth as she tried to suppress her scream.


    Rubbing her temples, she tried to recall the series of events that happened to her yesterday.


    ''Okay... I remember Gregory telling me that he had a surprise for me, and told me to wait for him at the hotel. Then Fiona poured me a ss of water.... and I drank that... Then... that''s when I started to get dizzy and was taken to this room!''


    Nicole''s eyes widened in shock. She had long suspected that there was something going on between her boyfriend and her best friend -- Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao. Even so, she never thought that they would plot against her like this!


    Nicole got out of bed and dressed quickly, intent on finding Gregory and Fiona. Just when she was about to leave, she remembered the sleeping man on the bed. Even though she was drugged, he was still asking her many timesst night if what he was doing was okay. For Nicole, he was fairly innocent.


    ''He''s quite good-looking!'' Nicole thought to herself as she looked at his sharp features. ''Well... since he''s so handsome, I guess I''m not totally at loss here, '' Nicole shrugged. Then, she took out some money from her bag and put it by the bed. Afterwards, she quietly left.


    With no time to waste, Nicole got on a taxi and headed straight to Gregory''s home. During the car ride, she imagined countless possibilities of what awaited her there. But when she finally got there, it was still a great blow for her.


    There were clothes scattered all across the floor, leading into the bedroom. Nicole even saw the dark blue tie she had given to him as gift. Now it was strewn haphazardly like garbage.


    Slowly, Nicole went to the bedroom and tried to eavesdrop on what was happening on the other side. The door was left slightly ajar, and it was so easy for her to hear their voices and moans. N


    ot being able to take it anymore, Nicole grabbed the high heels on the floor and threw them towards the man and woman on the bed.


    "Maybe next time you should close the door so no one can see how shameless you two are. But I don''t know if you have half the brain to remember that."


    As soon as Gregory saw Nicole''s angry face, he grabbed the nket and tried to cover up. Meanwhile, Fiona grabbed Gregory''s shirt from the foot of the bed and put it on. Then, she stood up and approached Nicole.


    "Nicole, let me just be straight with you. Since you''ve seen it, there''s no pointing in hiding. Gregory and I have already--"


    "Please put on your clothes first!" Nicole sneered, looking away from her as if the sight of Fiona hurt her eyes. "Have you no respect for yourself?"


    "You...!"


    Fiona was ashamed and angry, so she couldn''t speak for a while. Nicole nced back at her, her eyes narrowed and a delicate brow was raised.


    "So this is what you want, Gregory? Is Fiona your type?" She looked at the livid Gregory with a mocking smile on her face.


    "Fiona, I know I used to be your best friend and all... but it looks like that time has passed!" Nicole said with a sarcastic cheerfulness. "You see, I was just afraid to say this to you because it might hurt your feelings, but ever since we were kids, the clothes you wore were my old clothes and the things you used were my old stuff. Even up to our adulthood! Isn''t that funny?" Nicole let out an ironicugh. "Now, it looks like you''re getting second-handed men as well from me! You''re really an expert on picking up things that I don''t want anymore!"


    These words obviously caused pain for Fiona. Her father used to be the driver for the Ning family. Because of this, she felt very self-conscious and felt inferior all the time. Gregory, who was still lying on the bed, obviously wasn''t happy to be described as "trash". He pointed usingly at Nicole and shouted at her, "That''s what I hate about you the most, Nicole! You''re so full of yourself! Do you still think you are the nobledy of the Ning family? Don''t forget that your father died and your family went bankrupt! Now, you are just a poor and helpless woman. It''s so ironic that a person like you would speak so lowly of Fiona and me. Why don''t you tell me what you didst night?"


    It turned out that they nned the whole thing.


    ''I remember Gregory told me that he lost a big sum of money in Macau some time ago. He didn''t want his family to find out. Did he sell me out to pay his debt? But Fiona had unknowingly put me in the wrong room!''


    The thought sent a chill down Nicole''s spine. She looked at the man and woman in front of her and gave a sarcastic smile.


    "I''ll tell you all about it! I spent a wonderful night with a very good man in the hotelst night. His body looks good and he''s so handsome! Much more that you do actually. It was such a great experience for me!"


    Knowing that Gregory was a very conceited man, Nicole guessed that he would be provoked by her words. As expected, Gregory''s face turned red and he red at her, gnashing his teeth in anger.


    "You bitch!"


    "Sure, sure. I''m sure you two enjoy your pathetic attempt in having some decent sex," Nicole rebutted. With a scoff, she turned around and walked away, her heels clicking crispy against the floor like an arrogant queen.

 Chapter 2 Come Back Home

    Nicole stopped midway, and turned around slowly. "I''ve received the notice from the Manhattan University. I got into Business Management. I was thinking about how I to break the news to you, but now you''ve made it so much easier! And, before I leave, I have one other thing to tell you..."


    Nicole paused, amused at how Fiona looked so jealous at that moment. "I stayed in Room 1101st night."


    Meanwhile, in Room 1101, Kerr was sitting on the bedside and looked at the money in front of him with a sullen face.


    He even counted the money twice. It was 2462. ''Did that woman shell out all the money she had on me?'' Kerr thought incredulously.


    He had lived for more than 20 years, but he had never seen such a woman who was so audacious. She left money and ran away!


    Anger rose in his heart. With a cold face, he called his assistant.


    "Ask the hotel manager to get the surveince video. I want to find someone who was in my roomst night."


    The assistant''s obsequious voice on the other end of the phone rambled on as Kerr''s eyes narrowed at something small glinting on one of the pillows. It was a small studded earring. A foreboding look shed in his eyes.


    ''When I find that unscrupulous woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    At an airport several yearster...


    A flight dyed more than half an hour because of the weather. The people in the hall were starting to get somewhat impatient. There was a man in a light gray shirt, however, who looked especially calm. He wore gold rimmed sses, and looked gentle and handsome, attracting most people''s attention.


    ''Is that Baron Fang?'' Several girls around had recognized that this handsome gentleman was the heir of the Fang Group, which ranked second in A city. In all of the city, the Fang family was only considered inferior against the Gu family. But even so, it didn''t really matter since they were still incredibly rich. "Aaah! He''s so handsome!" a girl squealed in a hushed voice.


    It was no doubt that Baron Fang was much more amiable than the ice man, Kerr Gu!


    It wasn''t every day that anyone could just meet Baron. A woman strode over to him to seize this opportunity. The woman hesitated for a while. She was beautiful, and was wearing a gorgeous Valentino dress. Gathering up her courage, she smiled at Baron and cautiously introduced herself.


    "Hello there, Mr. Baron. I was wondering if you would do me the honor of having a cup of coffee with me."


    "Well, I''m lucky to receive such a beautifuldy''s invitation,"


    Baron said as he smiled mildly. "But I''m sorry. The person I''m waiting for has alreadye."


    When they looked in the direction he pointed, a beautiful girl in her mid-twenties was walking up to him. She had long hair hanging over her shoulders, and had no makeup on her face. Even her clothes were clean and simple -- a simple white shirt and faded, blue jeans. Despite her simplicity, she stood out in the crowd. It was none other than Nicole.


    Strangely enough, she only carried her bag on one hand... Beside her, a cute and innocent boy tottered after her, dragging a small suitcase.


    As soon as Nicole came out, she noticed that that young woman was looking at her enviously and hatefully. ''That guy is a dead man for using me as hi


    s stupid shield again!''


    She was cursing in her heart how Baron made her so angry, but she still pretended to be a sweet wife and good mother and smiled sweetly. She quickly walked forward, held Baron''s hand and called him in a soft voice.


    "Honey, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Baron put his arms around her naturally and called her "honey", of course. The little boy beside him also put his arms around Baron''s legs and called him in a sweet voice.


    "Dad, Jay missed you so much! Why are you waiting for us here? Your body smells so stinky!"


    The girl around him coughed awkwardly and fled away in dejection. With a broad smile, Baron asked Jay to sit on the suitcase, dragging it with one hand and holding Nicole with the other. As soon as they got on the car, Nicole pinched hard on his cheek.


    "I swear this will be thest time you can use me as a shield from your fan club!"


    "Come on, Nicole! Let''s be like good old friends like before in Manhattan. Besides, who else can help me aside from you?"


    He looked at the suitcase behind Jay with a raised eyebrow. "Really? You and your son haven''te back for six years and that''s all you brought with you?"


    "Mom said that we can just buy the things we need here. I think this is the most efficient way," Jay said.


    "Yes. We can save too much energy and space by getting rid of something unnecessary. That''s what efficiency is."


    Nicole agreed with her son. But Baron didn''t look too pleased.


    "Hey, Jay is only six years old. Even if he is a genius, you don''t have to teach him in such a cold way! In my eyes, silly babies are the cutest." Baron then reached out to tickle Jay''s leg.


    The little boy shook his two short legs and shook away Baron''s hand in disgust, looking at him coldly.


    "This is a safe zone and there are no other women toe and bother you. I don''t have to pretend to be your son, Uncle Fang."


    "Jeez, Nicole Ning! What kind of boy are you raising here?"


    With a smug smile, Nicole shrugged and looked out the window at the familiar scenery.


    She was barely 18 years old when she left for Manhattan seven years ago. Living alone, Nicole was in low spirits. And then, her whole life took a turn. Because of one crazy night she had seven years ago, Jay was brought into her life. Luckily, she was good friends with Baron and he did help her a lot then.


    Sometimes, she wondered how that man was doing today...


    Although she couldn''t remember clearly what he looked like, she was sure that he was a handsome man. If he knew that a stranger had his son, he would be shocked!


    Beforeing back home, Nicole worried about Jay. Jay was smart and mature for his age, and he had long epted the reality that he didn''t really have a father. Even still, it was uneasy for a child without the love of having a father around. ''There''s nothing to worry about if I can find that man and he epts Jay as his son. But if I can''t find him, or he''s already married to someone, what should I do?''


    When she thought about this, she frowned with worry. Jay had already seen through her, so he patted her shoulder withfort.


    "Don''t be upset, silly mother. I know it''s good to have a father. But either way, it doesn''t matter that much if I don''t have one!"

 Chapter 3 The Reunion After Seven Years

    During the car ride, Baronughed and joked constantly, which made Nicole feel more at ease. Thepany she was going to work at here had found her a ce to stay. Baron came over to the airport to pick Nicole and Jay up. On top of that, he even apanied them to the supermarket so that they could buy some necessities. Afterwards, Baron gave Nicole a meaningful look.


    "You know what? I remember telling you that as long as I was in the Fang Group, I could easily get you a job. I don''t understand why you''d go to the Gu Group. Don''t you know what a terrible person Kerr Gu is?" he remarked, half serious and half teasing.


    "Come on! If I did that, you''d constantly use me as your fake girlfriend,"


    Nicole teased with a smile as she pushed the shopping cart along the aisles.


    "Besides, isn''t it time that you found yourself a girlfriend? Filling in those shoes is getting a bit tedious for me already," she added.


    ''Well, if you''re getting tired, maybe you''d like to act as my real girlfriend instead...''


    Baron thought in his heart. There was not enough courage inside of him to tell Nicole how he truly felt. He hated himself for his cowardice. With a bitter smile, he quickly caught up with Nicole.


    After getting to their new home, Nicole and Jay felt tired, and so they went straight to bed. The next morning, she contacted the headmaster of Jay''s new school to let them know that they had arrived. With a pleased tone, the headmaster said that one of their best teachers would drop by her house toe pick Jay up. When they found out that such a talented child was going to enroll at their school, theyughed so happily.


    Nicole was a little worried about how her son was going to do in a new ce, but he was so mature for his age! He was even helping Nicole do a little tidying up.


    "Mom, you''d better worry about yourself rather than me. Today is your first day to work. You should do your job well. I don''t want to starve to death!"


    "You naughty boy!"


    Nicoleughed as she stared down at the little boy. When Jay got picked up for school, Nicole took a taxi to the Gu Group. Upon arriving, Nicole couldn''t help but think that the infamous president of thispany had good taste. The whole floor was made out of ss, making it look so simple yet elegant. There was only one problem...


    ''How am I going to walk on this!?''


    Nicole looked at her 8 cm high heels helplessly. She secretly admired those women in front of her who were walking over the floor as fast as flying. She gritted her teeth and took a determined step forward. Just as she made her first step, she slipped on the slick floor.


    ''Damn it! This really had to happen to me on my first day of work!?''


    There was no helping it now. Nicole tightly closed her eyes and braced for the fall. But the next second, a pair of powerful arms held onto her.


    Peering open her eyes slightly, Nicole felt that the man looked slightly familiar...


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw his deep and cold face. It was like he was perfect sculpture carved by an adept craftsman. As she tried to think about where she saw this man before, the man carefully released her. He saw the way she was staring at his face, and raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Have you done staring?"


    ''Shit! What am I doing!'' Nicole fumbled. Standing straight up, she straightened out her clothes and put on an elegant smile.


    "Thank you, sir."


    ''Huh... This woman was able topose herself so quickly.''


    Squinting his eyes, he had a feeling that he had seen this woman before. With a


    frown, he turned around to his assistant.


    "Who is she?"


    he asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Gu, this is Miss Nicole. She just graduated from Manhattan Universityst month. She is the director hired from abroad."


    The assistant''s words obviously surprised both of them. Kerr just raised his eyebrows slightly, and Nicole almost opened her mouth in shock.


    No way. It was her first day at work and she got embarrassed like this in front of the legendary Kerr Gu!


    Thinking of what her son said to her, she was so sad that she almost cried out. ''Jay, it seemed that your mother could not keep her job for more than a minute!''


    As expected, Kerr looked at her up and down with a mocking expression.


    "The director?" he scoffed indifferently.


    There was a trace of disdain in the man''s words. Nicole gritted her teeth.


    "I can prove to you I''m worthy of the job, Mr. Gu. Everyone has two sides. I acknowledge that my clumsiness must have left a bad first impression on you. But I believe you are a sensible enough person who can distinguish talent when he sees one. I don''t think the way I entered this building on my first day says a lot about my work ethics."


    This woman, was actually quite eloquent! Kerr shrugged.


    "I hope you can live up to your words, Miss Nicole."


    After leaving these words, Kerr strode into thepany without looking back. Nicole was surprised. With another careful step, Nicole was able to walk smoothly on the floor and headed inside with confidence.


    She didn''t know why, but the moment she saw Kerr, her heart started to beat faster. There was a strange, nostalgic feeling inside of her. But, since she was the director, she had a lot of work to do and was upied by all kinds of reports and contracts. There wasn''t any time to think about anything else for the moment.


    Although Nicole was a person with a big personality, she had a way of getting things done unequivocally. In a single morning, she had a clear understanding of all the business of the Market Department she was in charge of. She held a meeting with all the staff, and left a deep impression on them. Very soon, the whole Gu Group knew all about the beautiful and tenacious Market Department''s director.


    In this way, Nicole had gained respect and a firm foothold in the Gu Group. She was so lucky that she met a big cooperation n, not long after she took office. She was decisive in business and sessfully won a good deal in her first month, which made everyone in thepany admire her. Even Kerr was impressed. For the first time ever, Kerr booked a hotel to hold apany party in her honor.


    Amidst all the extravagance and sess and words of praise, Nicole felt a bit depressed.


    Long time ago, when her father was still alive, theirpany was prosperous. At that time, as the eldest daughter of the Ning family, Nicole often engaged with a lot of people during social events with a smile, much like what she was doing now. But instead of having her father beside her, there was Kerr.


    After dinner, the band in the hotel yed the music, and thepany''s senior executives were dancing in the dance floor. Seeing this, Nicole rubbed her sore temples and sighed.


    Everyone was so excited for this party. Nicole had to keep her enthusiasm up, especially since this party was held in her honor. Aside from her, Kerr couldn''t maintain a high level of energy. She secretly nced at Kerr who stood beside her with a gloomy face. With a deep breath, she took the initiative and held out her hand. "Would you like to dance?"

 Chapter 4 Dont Let Him Know

    "Since you have to deal with them, how about you dance with me?"


    Kerr stared at her with his dark eyes for a few seconds. Then, he took her hand and led her to the middle of the dance floor.


    They danced with their bodies almost touching each other, and a strange feeling arose in Nicole''s heart. Suppressing it, she skillfully and elegantly matched Kerr step for step.


    Who knew...if she made Kerr lose face during such an asion, he might even kill her!


    After several months of spending time with him, Nicole knew him to some extent. Although he was handsome and rich, he was a horrible man. He had a lot of power and influence over both the government and the criminal gangs. All in all, he was a lot more intimidating than he looked.


    After all, a man with no emotions like him was destined to be ruthless. How could he not strike fear into the heart of anyone who was unfortunate enough to meet him?


    Nevertheless, Nicole quickly calmed herself down. ''His dark side had nothing to do with me,'' she thought optimistically. After all, he was just her boss. As long as she did a good job, she didn''t need to be afraid of him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kerr''s deep voice suddenly prated the air, frightening Nicole.


    She looked up at him and saw him staring at her with an air of indifference.


    She rolled her eyes on the inside but smiled on the outside. "I''m just thinking about everything. It''s just a small business, and you treat me so well. I''m really grateful."


    When she spoke, her voice was low and gentle. With her body so close to his, Kerr felt himself burning up.


    However, his voice was still as cold as before when he replied, "It''s just a clear distinction between reward and punishment."


    Soon, the song came to an end. Just as Nicole was about to offer a casual response, Kerr took out his mobile phone, frowned at the screen, and quickly walked out.


    Seeing him leave so abruptly, Nicole shrugged and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Every day, she felt like she was being tortured with a cold-blooded devil like Kerr.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening, but the event was still in full swing and it didn''t seem like people would start leaving any time soon. Worried about Jay, Nicole sneaked out and made a call to Baron.


    "Rx! Jay''s mind works so fast. Now, he is reading the books in my study!"


    Hearing Baron''s words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing with pride.


    "When it''s half-past nine, remember to give him a ss of hot milk and let him sleep," she said gently.


    "Yes, I know. This is not the first time that I have taken him with me!" Baron''s voice sounded soft on the phone.


    Then, he continued, "It''s alreadyte. How about I pick you up, and drop you and Jay home?"


    Nicole immediately refused his offer without hesitation and hung up. No matter how close she was to her friend, she couldn''t make him go to such trouble for her. While speaking on the phone, she had wandered over to the fountain and sat next to it. Now, a cold breeze blew past, making her shiver. She decided to go back to the warm hall as soon as possible.


    Just then, she heard Kerr''s voice.


    "The baby?" He chuckled, but hisugh sounded frightening. "Do you think you can threaten me with just a child?" he asked the person on the phone.


    Nicole turned to t


    he direction of his voice and saw him standing under a phoenix tree.


    She couldn''t make out the details of his face in the dark, but the disdain in his voice was clear.


    ''Damn it! He''s such a bastard. He''s a scumbag who got a woman pregnant but doesn''t want to take responsibility for it,'' Nicole thought to herself in a mixture of anger and disgust.


    As if to live up to the title of "scumbag," Kerr continued,


    "So, don''t ever dream of getting anything else from me. My assistant will send you ten million dors in five minutes. You know what to do with the rest. And, I''m warning you, don''t try to do anything stupid. I can''t guarantee what the consequences will be."


    Even with the night breeze, his voice rang loud and clear.


    "Have an abortion," he finally said.


    ''Damn it. Just as I thought, this man is a heartbreaker!'' Nicole grumbled to herself.


    At that moment, Kerr hung up the phone and walked over to her. In the darkness, she could only see his tall figure approaching her. Her heart began to beat faster, and something seemed to sh through her mind. The next second, Kerr was in front of her, looking at her with a frown on his face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It''s so hot inside. I came out to get some fresh air," Nicole lied without batting an eye. Kerr nced at his watch, obviously not caring about whether she had overheard his conversation.


    "It''s toote. Let me take you home," he said.


    Nicole nodded hastily. As long as she could go back as soon as possible, she was willing to travel in the same car as Kerr.


    "Please drive me to Riverside Garden, Mr. Gu."


    "Riverside Garden?"


    Kerr vaguely remembered that the house thepany had prepared for her was not there.


    Noticing his confusion, Nicole said casually, "Since I had toe tonight, I let my son stay at my friend''s house. I have to pick him up."


    Kerr nodded. For some reason, he felt a slight sense of loss in his heart.


    ''She''s married? What about her husband?'' he thought.


    The two of them got into the car silently. As soon as he was seated, Kerr asked the driver to turn off the lights. Then, he leaned against the seat and closed his eyes to rest. Beside him, Nicole felt like she was on pins and needles. The more she thought about Kerr, the stranger she felt.


    His figure and his demeanor were exactly the same as the man from seven years ago!


    She remembered that there had been a very small ck mole on that man''s earlobe. Swallowing nervously, she opened the car window and fixed her eyes on the shing lights outside.


    Then, she took a deep breath and turned to Kerr. He looked even more handsome with his eyes closed. His features were rxed, and yet somehow cold. And...there was a small ck mole on his earlobe.


    Nicole froze in shock. She had never expected that Kerr would be the man from seven years ago!


    She finally knew where the inexplicable familiarity and uneasiness she had felt hade from. Until now, she hadn''t been able to remember the man''s face, but now, as she stared at Kerr, she was sure that it was him. Then...that meant that Jay''s father was none other than Kerr!


    If Nicole had ever dreamed of finding the man from seven years ago so that Jay could enjoy a father''s love, then the idea hadpletely vanished from her mind at this moment.

 Chapter 5 With Her

    There was no way Nicole could forget about how cold and ruthless Kerr was when he talked over the phone just now. Based on his words, she could tell that this was a woman who was also with Kerr for some time. He could have even forced that girl to have an abortion. But Nicole was nothing more than just a meaningless one night stand.


    Thest thing she wanted was for Jay to find out that his father was a cold-blooded man. Other than that, she couldn''t imagine what Kerr would do if he found out what her and Jay''s true identities were. At that very moment, there was only one thought in her mind.


    There was no way she could let him find out about them!


    The car ride dragged on in silence until they finally stopped outside the Riverside Garden. Just as Nicole was about to get out of the car without a word, Kerr suddenly opened his eyes and spoke softly,


    "You may go ahead and pick up your son. The car will be here waiting for you."


    After getting over her initial shock at his words, Nicole smiled quietly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but my home isn''t very far from here, and my son isn''t veryfortable with strangers. Besides, I would hate to bother you."


    Since she had already declined, Kerr no longer insisted. He did, however, ask her a question.


    "Why don''t you let your husband take care of the kid since you are already so busy?"


    She quietly clenched her fists. "I don''t have a husband."


    As it turned out, she was actually a single, unmarried mother.


    A spark of joy appeared on Kerr''s face as Nicole got out of the car and walked into the Riverside Garden. Then, after he asked the driver to take him to his apartment, his assistant called all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Gu, the money has been transferred. You were right. That woman''s baby is not yours at all. She really thought that she could make a fortune with this child, huh. She did not expect that you would frighten her, so she spilled everything."


    The corners of his mouth curled up to a sneer. "Forget it. You have more important things to do."


    There was a pause on the other end of the line as the assistant felt a tinge of guilt.


    "I truly am sorry, Mr. Gu. That night, seven years ago, the circuit of the hotel you visited was cut short, so we failed to take the video. We still haven''t found the woman you told us about, so..."


    "So you waited for seven years?"


    There was a hint of aggressiveness in his tone. "I have told you before that it doesn''t matter if we don''t find her at once. But you have worked for me for many, many years, and you should know by now that I am not a patient person."


    The assistant on the other end of the line took a deep breath and was about to say something, but before he could utter a single word, Kerr hung up the phone. Hezily leaned his body against the leather seat. His eyes were dark.


    Kerr closed his eyes, and he could still feel the gaze Nicole had set upon him. When she was about to leave, she concealed her true feelings very well, but the faint shiver in her voice betrayed her.


    What was that woman so afraid of?


    Meanwhile, in Baron''s home in the Riverside Garden, Nicole was sitting on the sofa with a pale face and trembling hands. When she saw the worried and concerned look etched on Baron''s face, she took a deep breath and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Baron, please do me a favor."


    Now, Baron was the only person she could rely on.


    As he looked back at the ghastly pale Nicole, his expression grew even more nervous.


    "What is it?"


    Nicole nced at her son, Jay, and tried her best to calm herself down.


    "Please help me destroy


    my past. No one can find out about who I was. I don''t want Jay''s father toe and take him away from me."


    She wasn''t sure about whether or not she should tell Baron that Kerr was actually Jay''s father.


    She knew very little about just how powerful of a person Kerr really was, but she had a rough guess. And since she didn''t want to bring any trouble to Baron in the future, she decided that the less he knew about it, the better.


    "I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    He knew just how much Nicole cared about Jay, and that''s why he chose not to tell her his true feelings for her.


    After all, even though he was okay with the fact that Nicole brought up a six-year-old child on her own, his family would never ept Jay.


    When Nicole walked out of the Riverside Garden with Jay in her arms, she didn''t notice that the ck Porsche had returned. It was parked a short distance away from her, hidden in the darkness.


    Kerr''s sharp ck eyes were still bright even in the dark.


    This time, it was Kerr who called his assistant on the phone.


    "I''d like you to investigate the newly hired Nicole Ning."


    Before the assistant could even answer, Kerr hung up the phone.


    The next day, as Kerr sat in his office and looked through the information that his assistant Jared had collected for him, his calm face turned gloomy all of a sudden.


    The document Jared had brought him was almost a carbon copy of what Nicole had submitted to the personnel department of the Gu Group. Basically, the only thing it said was how she had almost nothing before she went to school in Manhattan--not even the father of her child.


    "Is this really all you''re giving me?"


    Hearing the coldness in Kerr''s voice, Jared hesitantly bowed his head, not daring to look into Kerr''s eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, these were the only information I could find when I investigated Nicole. Strangely, Nicole was part of the Ning family, but not long after the Ning family was brought down, she was already in Manhattan.


    There was nothing I could find about her child. Maybe she gave birth in secret, and that is why we can''t find anything."


    Jared had been working for Kerr for quite a long time, so he had a good grasp of what kind of person Kerr was. Admittedly, it was strange for him to see Kerr being so interested in a woman.


    Kerr waved his hand dismissively and decided not to probe even further. However, the deep impression that Nicole had left on him remained.


    "If I remember correctly, there is a business dinner tonight."


    "Yes, it is with the president of the Chu Group, the young master of the Song Group, and some of the staff working on this project."


    As Kerr''s assistant, he was perfectly capable of anything as long as it wasn''t about investigating what happened seven years ago.


    "Director Ning is also involved in this project. Am I right?"


    Kerr''s gaze fell upon one of the photos on Nicole''s file and he fell deep into thought.


    Jared immediately reacted after getting over his shock. He nodded at him and said,


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry about it."


    With that, he took the folder containing the project they had with the Chu Group, walked towards Nicole''s office, and knocked on the door gently.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Come in, please."


    Nicole''s eyes remained fixed on theputer screen. She didn''t bother to look up to see who entered the door.


    "Director Ning, this is the cooperation n regarding the Gu Group and the Chu Group project that is about to start. Mr. Gu has decided to put you in charge of this project."


    He ced the documents on the desk in front of her.

 Chapter 6 I Dont Like Strange Women Approaching Me

    She looked up and nodded upon seeing the professional look on Jared''s face. She didn''t think too much about it, but it was what he said next that made her nervous.


    "There will be a dinner with the presidents of the Chu Group and the Gu Group tonight. A driver will pick you up downstairs at six o''clock in the evening."


    If the president of the Chu Group was also part of this project, then the representative of the Gu Group definitely should not be a small director like her. She stared at the serious expression on Jared''s face as her thoughts raced in her mind.


    But before she could even open her mouth to reply, Jared had already turned around and left.


    After he walked out of Nicole''s office, Jared wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as a curious look appeared on his face under his ck framed sses.


    At 5:50 in the afternoon, Nicole found herself standing in the restroom of the Gu Group''s building while staring at her reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a conservative but dignified ck business suit.


    By all means, she looked nothing short of a standard professional woman. Satisfied with her appearance, Nicole confidently smiled at herself in the mirror.


    The moment she arrived at the parking lot, she immediately saw the ck Rolls Royce with the special logo of the Gu Group and briskly walked towards the car.


    The driver caught sight of Nicole, and immediately got out of the car to open the door to the backseat of the car. She gave the driver a slight nod and thanked him before getting into the car.


    However, when her eyes fell upon the man sitting inside the car, she suddenly wanted to run away.


    "Mr. Gu?"


    Without opening his eyes to look at Nicole, Kerr merely hummed a single syble in reply.


    "Yes."


    Ever since she found out that Kerr was Jay''s father, she had instinctively done everything she could to avoid him. She just didn''t think that a man like him was suitable to be Jay''s father.


    She was well aware of how dangerous it was for her to spend time with Kerr.


    Nicole could feel how nervous and shaky her breathing was. She tried to upy as little space as possible and stay as far away from Kerr as she could on the backseat.


    The air in the car was filled with dead silence, making Nicole feel even more awkward. Then, all of a sudden, the sound of a mobile phone ringing broke the silence.


    She hurriedly took out her phone and was shocked to see the phone number on the screen. Apparently, she had forgotten to tell Jay that there was a banquet she had to attend tonight.


    "What time will you be home?"


    Jay was standing in front of the fridge while looking at the food Baron had prepared for him and Nicole. He looked just like a small adult.


    "I''m sorry, Jay. I have a very important appointment tonight, so I won''t be home for dinner. I''ll call uncle Fang and ask him to eat with you. Is that okay?"


    Despite the fact that Jay was very smart for his age, he was still just a six-year-old child, and Nicole was notfortable with leaving him all alone at home.


    When they were in Manhattan, she spent all of her free time from school and work on Jay. However, when they returned to the city, she no longer had a lot of time to spend with him.


    Jay closed the fridge door and frowned.


    "No, I don''t want that. Uncle Fang always treats me like a child. I can stay at home by myself. Don''t drink too much. You need to be home before I fall asleep."


    Nicole found Jay''s words both funny and a little bit annoying. It seemed as if she was the child that needed taking care of and Jay was the adult.


    "Okay, I''ll try."


    Preupied with her


    conversation with her son, Nicole didn''t notice that the gentle tone she had used to talk to Jay had attracted Kerr''s attention.


    As he looked at the small smile ying on Nicole''s face, Kerr found himself quite stunned. Judging by the maternal glow on her face, Kerr could only imagine how much Nicole cared about the person on the other end of the line.


    "Was that your son?"


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she was surprised to hear Kerr''s interested tone as he spoke to her.


    "Yes."


    Before Kerr could ask another question, the car stopped abruptly in front of the Golden Club.


    The only people who had the privilege ofing to that ce were either immensely rich or noble. Every single one of them was dignified in appearance and had a certain spark to their demeanor. However, there was also often a mysterious darkness in their aura. Who was it again that said that where there were lights, there were also shadows?


    The driver immediately opened the car door for Kerr. Meanwhile, Nicole was utterly relieved that Kerr had stopped asking her about her son. She took a deep breath, got out of the car, and silently followed Kerr.


    By the time the waiter pushed the door open for them, the room was already full. The other guests had obviously arrived earlier and were simply waiting for Kerr, but no one dared toin.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Kerr took his ce in the main seat. Just as Nicole was about to sit on the seat away from Kerr, he suddenly grabbed her arm.


    She had no choice but to sit exactly on the right side of Kerr.


    She knew for sure that a group of girls would definitely show up in a party like this, and because she was the one sitting next to Kerr, she had to block out unnecessary women for him.


    "I don''t like strange women approaching me,"


    Kerr said as he nced at Nicole out of the corner of his eye. Even though his voice was very low, he was sure that Nicole could hear him.


    Nicole curtly smiled at Kerr while secretly despising him in her heart. If he didn''t like strangers, then was it a ghost that she slept with seven years ago?


    But at that moment, there was nothing she could do but keep her usations to herself.


    She couldn''t let Kerr know that she was the woman from seven years ago.


    Not long after, the club manager led a group of women in bright suits into the private room. Everyone in the room had their eyes fixed on Kerr, not daring to speak as they all waited for him to say something.


    Kerr leaned his body on the leather seat and put his arm on the back of Nicole''s seat. His intention was obvious.


    "You are all wee."


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the room chose one girl to sit beside them.


    Meanwhile, the president of the Chu Group named Jeremy Chu who was sitting on the left side of Kerr, did not pick one. Instead, he merely looked at the woman named Nicole who was sitting beside Kerr with interest.


    Jeremy was a few years older than Kerr. He was the sessor of Chu Group which paled inparison to the Gu Group. In the past, Kerr had also attended a simr dinner with another femalepanion.


    But today, the woman sitting beside Kerr was obviously not his woman.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t you want to look for your ownpanion?"


    Kerr said, meeting Jeremy''s gaze when he noticed him staring at Nicole.


    ''She is mine and I won''t let anyone take her away from me easily,'' Kerr thought to himself.


    Jeremy was an intelligent man, and there was no way he could miss the threat in Kerr''s words. With that, he simply gave him an embarrassed smile and snapped his fingers to call the club manager over.

 Chapter 7 Long Time No See

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. Everything has been taken care of."


    The hotel manager was well-informed, and he knew for a fact that the Chu Group should not be neglected. Without wasting a moment more, he gestured for the person who had been standing by the door toe in.


    Nicole shifted her gaze to see the person standing at the door, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Fiona was d in a small, pink mini dress with a strapless design that entuated her hourss figure.


    The moment Nicole saw Fiona, she couldn''t help butugh to herself. Even though Fiona was still quite young seven yearster, it was obvious that she had been through several vicissitudes in life.


    Meanwhile, the smile on Fiona''s face immediately faded when she caught sight of Nicole who was still sitting beside Kerr. She did, however, manage to regain herposure as she walked straight towards Jeremy''s left side and took her seat.


    She nodded slightly and inched closer to Jeremy.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu. You can call me Fiona."


    Kerr, on the other hand, immediately noticed the mockery in Nicole''s eyes as he turned to look at her.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Nicole shook her head slightly.


    It''s not like she waspletely lying. She really didn''t know this Fiona. The only Fiona she recognized was the one from her childhood, and the moment Fiona and Gregory sent her to someone else''s bed, she had decided to forget who they were.


    Upon noticing the intimacy between Kerr and Nicole, Fiona''s jealousy rose yet again. After all, anyone could tell that Kerr was the most important person in the private room.


    Even though she had no idea about who Kerr was, she guessed he must be some big shot when seeing how respectful even Jeremy was towards him.


    She had never been inferior to Nicole. However, the man beside Nicole was superior to the one beside her, but in terms of body and appearance, she had always been superior to Nicole.


    "Hi, Nicole. It''s been a long time, huh?"


    Fiona raised her ss as she smiled at Nicole.


    Kerr, of course, heard what Fiona said, but kept his expression nk. Deep inside, however, he knew that something interesting was about to happen.


    "What do you mean it''s been a long time? I don''t understand. Do I know you?"


    Nicole saw the hypocritical look on Fiona''s face and cursed the world for being so small.


    With the ss still in her grasp, Fiona''s hand trembled a little and the smile on her face froze.


    "Nicole, I''ve been worried about you since you left. After all, you just..."


    "Wasn''t it you and my ex-boyfriend who sold me out? What is it now? I have already given up on your beloved man. Why are you still here?"


    Since Fiona was unwilling to let the issue go, Nicole decided that she wasn''t going to let Fiona bully her like that.


    Upon seeing Kerr''s nonchnce, Jeremy decided not to interfere when he saw how the two girls were treating each other. This was because he knew that Kerr was indulged in Nicole, and he couldn''t do anything to let him down.


    "It''s not what you think. It was you who sold yourself out and abandoned Gregory. You are the reason why he got upset."


    Fiona didn''t dare to do anything reckless in front of Jeremy and Kerr. After all, she was well aware of the fact that the survival of the Song Group was entirely dependent on the man beside her, Jeremy.


    "That''s the reason why you two got together? But why would you be here?"


    With Kerr sitting right beside her, Nicole was careful not to bring up that night seven years ago in order not to arouse Kerr''s suspicion.


    "I..."


    Fiona paused to nce at Jeremy and found that all of his attention w


    as on her. She blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    "We have split up."


    Of course she wouldn''t tell him the truth. She had, after all,e for the cooperation n between the Song Group and the Chu Group.


    Nicole merely sneered and decided to ignore Fiona.


    She couldn''t care less about what Fiona had to say, not to mention how things were going between Fiona and her ex-boyfriend, Gregory.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was absolutely surprised upon seeing the sharp side of the petite woman beside him, but his face remained as expressionless as ever. Instead, he simply turned to Jeremy and said,


    "Women really are troublesome sometimes."


    Upon hearing his words, Jeremy raised his ss and proposed a toast to Kerr.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Gu. I propose a toast to you."


    Keeping his eyes fixed on the ss of wine on Jeremy''s hand, Kerr held up his own ss, and since he was not in a hurry to gulp down the drink, he took his time and spoke slowly,


    "With regards to the cooperation between the Gu Group and the Chu Group, I have decided to hand the case over to the executive director of our group, Nicole Ning. I hope that our cooperation will be a pleasant one."


    Kerr clinked sses with Jeremy. With his short speech, he had discreetly introduced Nicole''s identity and showed just how much he valued her. This, of course, made both Jeremy and Fiona feel quite afraid.


    And as expected, the moment Fiona heard what Kerr had to say, her face immediately turned pale.


    All this time, she had thought that Nicole was there to serve as a hostess. She definitely did not expect that Nicole now had such a coveted status.


    Paying no attention to the astonished expression on Fiona''s face, Nicole took the initiative to drink and shed a professional smile in the direction of Jeremy.


    "I would appreciate your advice in the future, Mr. Chu."


    Jeremy nodded slightly. He now knew that Nicole was no ordinary woman.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."


    Fiona was still overwhelmed with shock at what she had just heard. However, there was nothing she could do but to insult Nicole in her heart.


    The moment Fiona walked out of the room, her wrist was gripped hard by a strong hand that quickly pulled her aside.


    "How is it going? Does he n on cooperating with the Song Group?"


    Gregory was determined to form a cooperation n with the Chu Group today, or else the Song Group would be finished in no time.


    "Of course not."


    As she hurriedly shook off Gregory''s hand, she suddenly remembered how arrogant Nicole had been just now, and couldn''t help but feel furious.


    "You want to know who I saw? That bitch, Nicole. I never would have thought that she could lean on a tree. She pissed me off so much."


    Gregory was absolutely shocked at Fiona''s words. Ever since Nicole left seven years ago, he had heard nothing about her.


    It was all because of a mistake they made about the room number seven years ago. Not only did they use Nicole, they also offended so many people back then and caused the entire Song Group to be implicated.


    Now, the Song Group was in imminent danger.


    "A big tree? Who are you talking about?"


    Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly saw Kerr walking out of the private room just a short distance away. He was holding his phone and was in the middle of making a phone call. Fiona winked at Gregory.


    "That''s who you''re talking about?"


    When he saw who Fiona was looking at, Gregory''s eyes brightened up at once. The man was none other than the president of the Gu Group, Kerr.


    "You said Nicole Ning is with him? Let''s make good use of her."

 Chapter 8 A Reunion Of Old Friends

    Fiona could not help but frown at Gregory''s words.


    She was annoyed with Gregory because he was using her to do business. Since he couldn''t find a better backer, she decided to help herself look for a new man.


    Observing Gregory, she saw a subtle hint of interest in his eyes. She was bing a little worried that he would fall for Nicole again. She could abandon Gregory, but it didn''t mean that he could abandon her.


    "I don''t care whether she is useful to you or not. Take care not to go too far."


    Fiona threw Gregory a warning look as she stretched out her right hand and poked him in the chest with her index finger.


    "Don''t worry. I love you and you are the true love of my life," Gregory said gently.


    He then bent over and gave her a chaste kiss on her right cheek.


    "Can she really help you? Maybe I can..."


    A small but sharp light shed and caught Fiona''s attention. Behind Gregory, she suddenly noticed the back of Kerr, the CEO of the Gu Group who was lighting his cigarette with a lighter. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she pushed Gregory to the side, pulled down her neckline to expose her ample chest, and proceeded to sashay towards Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, why are you smoking here alone?"


    Hearing a woman''s voice, Kerr turned around. The woman was Fiona, who was also Nicole''s acquaintance. He made no attempt to put out his cigarette as he looked at her with a poker face.


    "What''s up?" he inquired coldly.


    Noticing that Kerr didn''t refuse her directly, she thought that she still had a chance to win his heart. So she leaned over to him and looked at him with enchanting eyes.


    "Everything is fine, Mr. Gu."


    The strong stench of her perfume made Kerr instinctively take a step back, but he decided not to leave directly. He was banking on the possibility that Fiona might know something that Jared hadn''t found out since she seemed to have known Nicole for many years.


    "Do you know Nicole Ning?" he asked casually.


    Kerr tried to y it cool but Fiona sensed that he was very interested in Nicole. Once again, her heart was filled with jealousy and bitterness. In her mind, she was calcting how she could seduce Kerr and defeat Nicole at once.


    With a cunning look, she replied, "Of course! Actually, I grew up with Nicole so I know everything about her. If you are interested, I can tell you every secret I know. I will tell you everything."


    Fiona looked at Kerr straight in the eyes and lifted her hand to touch his chest. It was fairly obvious that she was trying to seduce him.


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Nicole was talking to Jeremy about the potential partnership between the Chu Group and Gu Group. Noticing that Kerr had not returned yet, she excused herself and went out to look for him. As soon as she walked out of the private room, she saw the face of the man she hated the most.


    "Hi, Nicole. It''s been a long time."


    Gregory knew that Fiona was now trying to get close to Kerr. He did not mind who between Fiona and Nicole would be able to persuade Kerr to invest in his Song Group, as long as the Song Group would be saved.


    As for Nicole, he did not expect to see her again. Seven years passed by without hearing about her.


    In front of him, a mature Nicole was wearing a ssic-fit business suit which entuated her natural beauty and feminine charms. Her long ck hair was neatlybed and flowed behind her back. She was already beautiful back then, but time seemed to be on her side when it came to beauty.


    Gregory fought the urge tob her hair with his fingers. He had always been obsessed with her long hair, and that did not change even now.


    "You and Fiona are a perfect match. Even your opening remarks are the same," Nicole sighed with disgust.


    When she saw the weird look in Gregory''s eyes earlier, she immediately knew that he was up to no good. She decided to avoid him for the rest of the night but she was out of luck.


    Seven years ago, she dumped him upon discovering that he so


    ld her and cheated on her. In her opinion, they had nothing left to say to each other. This reunion was purely a coincidence, and she had no intention to reconnect at all.


    Nicole wanted to end the conversation so she turned her back to him and continued her search. Her eyes inadvertently turned to the end of the corridor, and saw Kerr''s broad back. In front of him, Fiona was standing and batting her eyes in provocative manner.


    Seeing that Nicole was about to leave, Gregory hurriedly blocked her way.


    "Alright, since you''re already here, let''s get to the point. I''ve heard from Fiona that you are with Kerr Gu now. Regardless of what happened in the past, don''t forget that we had a good time when we were together.


    In consideration of how well I treated you, you should go and persuade Mr. Gu to invest in the Song Group. The group needs a huge amount of money now. Around 50 million is enough," he quoted simply.


    He knew that 50 million was a huge amount but it was not a big deal for Kerr Gu. He had never been happier to see Nicole now as she held the key to saving the Song Group.


    She seemed to be living a good life. Throughout the years, Fiona had made considerable profit for the Song Group because of her beauty but it was a drop in the bucket.


    Although Nicole was forced to listen to his nonsense, she kept her gaze nted on Kerr. She was worried about Fiona who was with him. If she talked about what happened on that night seven years ago, it would be the end of Nicole.


    "Gregory, you''re a shameless man! Are you really telling me that we had a good time? I remember none of those things. I feel like I was fed to a dog when I was young."


    Indeed, it was she who decided to have a rtionship with Gregory many years ago. Back when he was courting her, he was gentle, considerate and attentive towards her, so she agreed to be with him.


    She didn''t expect that the decision would almost cost her life. She had no one to me for the consequences. It was all her fault.


    She pushed Gregory away and was about to walk towards Kerr, but Gregory held her wrist firmly.


    "Nicole, don''t be so ungrateful. You think you can get everything you want by relying on Kerr Gu. If he knew about what happened to you seven years ago, do you think he will still keep you? Be a good woman and listen to me. If you do so, maybe I will help you hide it from Kerr Gu," Gregory said while grinning lustfully.


    Gregory held Nicole''s hand and put it to his lips. Not satisfied, he pulled her towards him and lowered his head to kiss her. But before his lips could touch her, she shook him off with all her strength.


    At the same moment, Kerr stepped back and avoided Fiona''s touch.


    He wanted to know what happened to Nicole, but it didn''t mean that he would ept her seduction. He utterly hated the smell of her perfume so he turned around and was about to leave when he saw Gregory holding Nicole''s hand.


    There was a sh of displeasure in his eyes.


    "Gregory, I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you! The Song Group will be destroyed by you sooner orter!"


    Nicole couldn''t help but get angry at how she was harassed and treated brusquely. She then turned her sight towards Kerr and saw that he was looking at her. When their eyes met, she felt a little guilty.


    She was shocked to see anger in Kerr''s usually nk face. She immediately guessed that Fiona told him about that night.


    As she thought of this, she ignored Gregory and walked straight towards Kerr.


    She got more nervous with every step she took.


    As soon as Fiona saw Nicoleing over, she made a move to hold Kerr''s arm.


    Nicole stopped her by grabbing her arm and pushing her away. Fiona almost fell to the floor but she was rescued by Gregory.


    "Because you want to get close to Mr. Gu, you should be clear about the situation. Mr. Gu won''t listen to any of your nonsense!"


    She was trying to hide her panic, hoping that no matter what Fiona said, Kerr would not believe it.

 Chapter 9 How Dare You Hurt My Woman

    But hell no! She realized her body was shaking as a cold chill ran down her spine. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest. She didn''t dare to look at Kerr, but she could feel his intent gaze boring into her.


    She was doomed. Quickly letting out a breath, her mind frantically started racing. Uh-oh! Kerr must have known that she was the one who escaped seven years ago.


    Fiona nearly stumbled. She was breathing heavily out of anger as she continued to look at Nicole sharply. She didn''t anticipate that Nicole would lunge at her without warning.


    "Nicole, do you really think you are still the daughter of Ning family? You became a loose woman seven years ago. Do you believe you can hide it from Mr. Gu?


    Seven years ago, it was you who climbed into the bed of..."


    Nicole''s instinct told her that Fiona was about to bring up what happened in the past, so she countered, interrupting her directly,


    "Shut up, Fiona! You and Gregory sold me out for business back then. How dare you mention it here now? You can do whatever you want to do for the sake of your business. I''m really ashamed of you."


    Rting to what happened in the past, Nicole didn''t avoid meeting Kerr''s prating gaze this time. As long as he hadn''t found out that it was she who had been with him seven years ago, she was absolutely not afraid of anything.


    She didn''t even mind whether he heard that she was sold out. It wasn''t her fault, so it was pointless to be ashamed of it.


    Gregory soon rushed over, and he distinctly heard Nicole''s sarcasm. Afraid to miss the boat, he didn''t want to ruin his image in front of Kerr. The Song Group needed the help of hispany, after all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Nicole. I know you hate that I chose Fiona over you. You opted to give yourself up just because you wanted to revive your family. And the Song family couldn''t ept you at that time,"


    Gregory rebutted while furtively ncing at Kerr beside him. He carefully regarded Kerr, who merely stood aside and watched coldly at the situation in front of him. He could sense that there was something behind his meaningful gaze.


    He didn''t hold them back, nor did he leave.


    So with a straight face, Gregory straightened his attitude and purposefully put on a righteous look. And now that he and Fiona spoke in one voice, Nicole was cornered.


    To his surprise, there was not a hint of anger on Nicole''s face, but she beamed with a sarcastic smile.


    For Nicole, at this point, Gregory and Fiona had already be irrelevant people. And she believed that only when one genuinely cared about someone, would that one sincerely care about what that person said.


    ordingly, no matter what Gregory and Fiona said to her, she was not hurt at all. Instead, she just watched them indifferently. Her face wore a cold expression.


    "Do you think you can hide your real identity after returning from Manhattan? Don''t even think about it, Nicole. You are a bitch. You can''t change the fact, no matter how hard you try to escape,"


    Fiona continued to taunt her while casting a nce at Gregory. She soon found it amusing that Kerr didn''t even try to speak for Nicole. Not a single word. Now, she was totally confident that this guy didn''t care about her.


    "I have to admit that you two are remarkably good at acting. It seems that I have the impression that the Song Group will be lost because Mr. Song put all his heart into acting, so he has no time to take care of the Song Group, right?"


    Nicole looked at Gregory with a sneer and deliberately poked him in the most painful spot. It was akin to adding insult to injury.


    "p!"


    A loud p fell on her side face, so forcefully that she tilted her head. Instinctively, she raised her hand to cover her side face. Soon she felt a hot rush of burning sensation on her cheek.


    Gregory was stunned as he looked at his hand in midair. Disbelief contorted his face as if he was not aware when he


    started to fight with Nicole. He only knew that he had an inescapable responsibility for the Song Group''s development to this day.


    All this time, he hated it to the core when people spoke of the Song Group being destroyed by him. It was a matter of dignity.


    "How dare you hurt my people?"


    Kerr lifted his hand in a knee-jerk reaction and directly gripped Gregory''s wrist, which was still hanging in the air. He looked at Gregory coldly. His calm gaze instantly turned red with a terrifying murderous intent.


    "Mr. Gu, I..."


    Gregory faltered while staring into Kerr''s eyes. It was as if from hell and could never be questioned. His eyes seemed to control everything. It was so eerie that it scared him out of his wit.


    He soon heard the sound of broken bones of his hand before he could finish his words. He was sweating profusely. Then he howled in pain.


    "Ah!"


    Still holding his arm, Gregory dejectedly slumped on the ground inplete agony. He could feel the shooting pain in his arm, and his whole body was in a tremor.


    Seeing the frightened look on Gregory''s face, Fiona staggered as she hastily took a step back subconsciously,pletely startled and looking silly.


    After loosening his grip, Kerr ignored him, and directly inched his way and sauntered to Nicole. He gently held up her little face and carefully tilted it to the side. His gaze fell on her red, swollen face. His heart twitched. He didn''t know, but he couldn''t help feeling more sullen.


    "Come with me,"


    Kerr managed to say without giving her any chance to react. He firmly held her wrist and immediately guided her outside.


    For a brief moment, Nicole was in a daze. When she realized that Kerr was holding her hand, she nearly gasped. Yes, she was surprised. Things happened so fast that she never imagined that he would hurt Gregory for her.


    After stuffing her into the back seat of his car, Kerr shortly got in. And his eyes had been fixed on the swollen side of her face. It was undeniable that Gregory had hit her hard.


    And half of her face was horribly swollen.


    "Does it hurt?"


    It was not until she got in the car that she snapped back to her senses. When she heard Kerr''s gentle voice, she blushed. She discreetly turned her face away while shaking her head gently.


    "No,"


    she softly mumbled. Though she only felt a little hot on her face now, it still hurt when she touched it.


    He peered at her with an amazed expression in his eyes. If she were in the past, she would have cried herself out of grievance to get sympathy.


    But the girl sitting beside him didn''t seem to be hurt at all, as if it was not her who was pped.


    "Drive,"


    Kerr spoke as he straightened up and settled himselffortably.


    Nicole, all the while, was immersed in her own thoughts. She had been worrying what Fiona had mentioned to Kerr, or he wouldn''t have helped her. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she was.


    "What?"


    Nicole stammered after she heard him saying something. Her hands were trembling slightly.


    But then the moment she opened her mouth, she realized that Kerr was referring to the driver.


    She quickly turned to the window, acting as if nothing had happened, but feeling quite embarrassed.


    It was very seldom of her to act so imprudently, only because she had something on her mind all the time.


    Seeing her strange reaction, for the first time, he frowned slightly. But he didn''tment on it.


    To him, Nicole was like a mystery.


    Then both fell into afortable silence, absorbed in their own thoughts. And in no time, they were about to enter themunity. Nicole busied herself, looking for a pharmacy. As soon as she spotted one, she hurriedly called the driver.


    "Wait, please pull over here."


    She couldn''t go home now. Jay would surely worry about her when he saw her face.


    When the car stopped, Nicole turned to look at Kerr and courteously bid him goodbye.

 Chapter 10 Kill It In The Cradle

    "Thank you for helping me out today, Mr. Gu. I wish you a good evening."


    Nicole tried to squeeze out a smile, but her cheek ached in pain. "Ouch!" she cried out instinctively, which was noticed by Kerr.


    He held her hand just when she was about to get out of the car. Nicole was surprised by the sudden contact, and was even more puzzled when she saw a glint of warmth in his eyes. She thought she was imagining things.


    "Where are you going if you''re not going home?"


    He scanned their surroundings and noticed a pharmacy nearby. It suddenly dawned on him that Nicole wanted to go inside the pharmacy.


    "I can''t go home like this. Jay will worry about me," answered Nicole softly.


    When her gaze met the concerned eyes of Kerr, she was slightly stunned. The warmth of his hand on hers made her a little ufortable. This was the second time that Kerr took her hand today.


    Kerr gave a signal to the driver. The driver unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car and walked towards the pharmacy.


    Now that they were left alone in the car, Nicole felt even more embarrassed and ufortable. She tried hard to think of words to say to break the heavy silence between them.


    "Mr. Gu, won''t members of the Chu Group think we are insincere because we left the event early? I''ll go to their headquarters and exin it to them tomorrow. I don''t want my personal affairs to affect the prospects of thepany."


    She looked at him earnestly.


    Since what happened today was her fault, she would bravely take the responsibility and be responsible for the consequences.


    "You''d better worry about yourself rather than the partnership. I don''t want my employees to be the focus of attention tomorrow."


    There was a sense of helplessness in Kerr''s eyes when he said that. He was obviously concerned about her, but he didn''t want to be outspoken about it.


    His tone surprised Nicole. Just now, he sounded like Jay. In other words, she finally knew whom Jay inherited his character from.


    Jay had told her the same thing on her first day to work.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Mr. Gu."


    Kerr noticed a chilling politeness in Nicole''s words and manner. He didn''t know that she was keeping her distance from him on purpose.


    The driver came back with the ointment shortly. Looking at Kerr''s expression through the rear-view mirror, the driver immediately understood what he had to do. He handed the items to Kerr, got off the car and walked away to enjoy the stars in the night sky.


    "I can do it myself," quipped Nicole while averting her gaze.


    Kerr opened the ointment and squeezed a small amount on the tip of his forefinger. When he was about to apply it on Nicole''s face, she turned her face to the opposite side and made an attempt to snatch the ointment from his hands. Unintentionally, she met his gaze and saw the worried look on his eyes.


    "Come here," he patted the spot beside him.


    He talked to her in soothing voice.


    Still stunned by his words and actions, she had no choice but to scoot closer to him. She turned the swollen side of her face towards him and avoided eye contact. She could feel his cool fingers gently touch her face which was a stark contrast to the burning sensation in her chest.


    She knew that Kerr was being kind and considerate of her. It was her first time being this close to him, so she couldn''t help but blush. She could only pray that her red cheeks were not noticeable in the dim light of the car.


    "Do you leave your child alone at home when you go to work?" Kerr asked suddenly.


    Earlier, he noticed that she was nervous. She was avoiding his gaze and sping her hands tightly. He thought that she must be hurt because of the swelling on her face, so he tried to divert her attention from the pain.


    But


    to his surprise, the mention of her child made her even more nervous.


    "Oh, he''s already a primary school student. Usually, I go home on time and apany him after work. Do you like children, Mr. Gu?"


    She tried to sound him out. She didn''t know why he suddenly asked about Jay, but she clearly remembered how indifferent he was when he asked another woman to abort his child.


    If Kerr had known seven years ago that she was carrying his child, he would have given her arge sum to shut her up. He would have asked her to abort the baby.


    How could such a person like her bear his child? However, she never regretted having Jay, as she had loved him the moment sheid her eyes on him as a baby. Thinking of this, she couldn''t thank Kerr enough for bringing Jay into her life.


    "I don''t have a child, so I don''t know if I like children or not."


    Growing up, Kerr never had a child by his side, so he had no idea what children were like. His first thought about them was that they were needy and troublesome.


    "Of course not. You killed them all in the cradle,"


    Nicole muttered in a very low voice. Her eyes were filled with contempt. Powerful people like Kerr were indeed cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "What did you say?"


    He only saw her lips move so he didn''t hear what she was saying.


    "Nothing. I''m fine now." Nicole tried to change the topic.


    Her face was no longer painful and swollen like before, so she pushed his hand away from her face and returned to her former seat.


    Before Kerr could say anything, the phone inside Nicole''s pocket rang.


    It was Jay.


    "It''s already twenty past nine."


    When she picked up the phone, she heard Jay''s voice. It was obvious in the boy''s tone that his patience was running out.


    Jay lived a regr life and he always followed his schedule. He went to bed at 9:30 every night. However, Nicole promised toe back before his bed time, so he called to remind her of her promise.


    Nicole was a very honest girl, and she always made it a point to set a good example to Jay.


    "Really? I''m already near the gate of themunity, so I''ll be home soon."


    When she raised her wrist and looked at her watch, it was indeed nearly half past nine. To keep her promise to Jay, she wasted no time opening the door to get out of the car. She was a little anxious to bete that she forgot to thank Kerr and say goodbye to him.


    "Good night," Kerr spoke softly.


    He didn''t stop Nicole from leaving. Her mind was preupied with going home and she didn''t hear his voice. The only response heard by Kerr was the sound of the closing door.


    Suddenly, Kerr''s face darkened and his eyes turned cold.


    No one had ever dared to ignore his words. Well, Nicole was the first one to do so.


    Nicole didn''t hear Kerr''s ''good night'', but Jay heard it clearly on the other end of the phone.


    Jay was a clever boy. He recognized at once that it was not Baron''s voice.


    He sat up from the bed and lifted the quilt. Without enough time to put on his slippers, he ran to the balcony with his short legs.


    However, when he looked at the direction where Nicole ran from, there was nothing. He was a little disappointed.


    It seemed that a new man hade for his mother. He must pay more attention to her now.


    Soon, the sound of the door opening was heard from the entrance. Before Nicole could finish changing her shoes, a small figure rushed over and hugged her waist tightly.


    Fortunately, the light was turned off so Jay couldn''t see her swollen face.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Nicole bent down and hugged her little body. Then, she kicked off her high heels and walked towards Jay''s bedroom.


    He put his head on her shoulder, and his arms wrapped around her neck tightly. He hanged on her like a ko.

 Chapter 11 Stupid Mommy

    Jay had always been observant of the things happening around him. It was no wonder that he easily noticed the smell of ointment on Nicole. He raised his hand in an attempt to touch her face but she dodged him.


    "Mom, did you stay out to find dad for me?"


    As far as he could remember, he had always been different from the other children. Unlike his ssmates who had two parents, he only had a mother. Although Uncle Fang treated him very well, he knew all along that he was not his biological father. Genius or not, it was natural for a child like him to want aplete family. That was one of the deepest desires in his young heart.


    However, he didn''t want his mother to feel miserable for his sake. He didn''t want her tomit a mistake because of him.


    Hearing Jay''s straightforward question, Nicole''s mind was suddenly flooded by the image of Kerr''s expressionless face and his cruel words about his own unborn baby. She shook her head involuntarily.


    "That''s ridiculous. Don''t talk nonsense. I have gone to work," she admonished him gently.


    She put Jay on the bed and covered him with a quilt. She then sat down by his bedside and studied his delicate face intently.


    Nicole noticed the wrinkles between his son''s eyebrows. She had never noticed this strange facial expression on her son before, and it was simr to the worried look sported by Kerr earlier. In a split second, the wrinkles between his eyebrows were gone and his facial expression returned to normal.


    "Mom, I don''t want dad. I just want you, mom. That''s enough for me."


    Jay looked up at her with his big and innocent eyes.


    "My silly boy, don''t think too much. Go to sleep now. You need to go to school tomorrow." She patted him softly by the cheek.


    Soon enough, Jay was beginning to snore softly in his sleep. Smiling involuntarily, she put a soft kiss on Jay''s forehead. After watching his sleeping face for a few more minutes, she went to her room.


    Turning on the light and looking at her face in the mirror, she found that it was no longer as red and swollen as before. Her worries about tomorrow had decreased a little but she still felt uneasy because her mind unintentionally dwelled on thoughts about Kerr. He was like a time bomb buried in her heart.


    Sitting in his car, Kerr looked up at the room that had just lit up. He was soon lost in thought. He felt something familiar about Nicole, but he couldn''t specifically pinpoint where the familiarity wasing from.


    He hadplete faith in Jared''s ability, but even he couldn''t find information about Nicole. Usually, this only meant one thing: she was hiding something. What was it? He needed to know about her secret.


    "Go back," hemanded the driver. Behind his cool demeanor, his mind was in shambles as it tried to justify why he followed Nicole home.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to watch her safely back home.


    It was well-known that this gatedmunity belonged to the Gu family. The fully closed residence estate was exclusive to wealthy families and was highly regarded for its security and safety features, thereby earning a good reputation among its residents. Kerr couldn''t simply understand why he asked his driver to follow her. Moreover, there was no need for him to watch her go inside and into her room.


    Meanwhile, Nicole lost herself in various fancies and conjectures during the whole night. She was feeling paranoid and worried that Kerr would take her son away if he knew about the truth. As a result, she fell asleep veryte. The next morning, she didn''t wake up on time.


    When the rm clock rang, Nicole was still sound asleep. Jay stood impatiently by her bedside. Seeing that she was frowning in her sleep, he reached out to turn off the rm clock, sighed softly, and set the rm again.


    He wrote her a note which he put on the night stand along with the ointment. He watched his mother''s sleeping face for a few more seconds before turning away to take his little schoolbag. He then went to school without saying goodbye.


    In fact, with his intelligence and knowledge, there was no need for him to stay in primary school at all. However, Nicole was worried of him being left-out by other kids of the same age. Since, he did not want to worry his mother, he had to deal with a group of naive chil


    dren every day, forgetting that he was a child himself.


    When the rm clock came off again, she turned it off instinctively. She was about to go back to sleep when the morning light hit her eyes. She felt that something was strange. When she saw that it was morning already, she pped her forehead in surprise.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked at the wall clock. It was already half past eight. She had to work at nine o''clock, and Jay must be in ss by now.


    "Ah!"


    Her scream echoed throughout the silent apartment.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she saw the ointment on the night stand and the note under it.


    "Mommy, don''t bete for work. I already went to school. Remember to eat the breakfast on the table and here''s the ointment too. Silly Mommy, don''t get hurt again."


    The sincere and sweet yet childish words on the paper brought her a lot offort.


    Although she had gone through some sufferings, Jay was the best gift from God for her.


    She quickly got dressed. It took Nicole only ten minutes to prepare for work. Instead of eating the packed sandwich, she decided to bring it to work. Thankfully, she managed to arrive at the office on time at exactly 8:59 AM.


    Sitting in the office, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    She took out a small mirror and took off the scarf covering her hair and face. In front of the mirror, she started to hastily apply some makeup to her face.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning has arrived in the office," Jared promptly reported to Kerr.


    Jared was standing in front of his boss so he could clearly see his face. The gloomy expression on his face slightly faded upon hearing his report.


    "Go and ask her toe here," he said in a terse reply without raising his head.


    His eyes were glued to the folder which he was holding.


    Jared arrived in front of Nicole''s office shortly. He was about to knock on her door but he noticed that the door was slightly open. He gently pushed the door open instead.


    To his surprise, he witnessed Nicole put a sandwich into her mouth.


    When she heard the door open, she quickly raised her head and saw Jared standing at the door with a nk look on his face. She immediately swallowed the sandwich in her mouth and spoke to him as if nothing was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Jared?"


    "Mr. Gu wants to see you," Jared replied stiffly.


    It was the first time that he saw someone eat breakfast during the designated working hours of the Gu Group.


    As one of the top enterprises in the world, the Gu Group followed a strict office rules and guidelines to ensure the efficiency and productivity of its staff. The newly-hired director, Nicole Ning, was the first to break those rules.


    When she heard what Jared said, she immediately stood up and walked towards the door. When she passed by him, she whispered to him guiltily, "I didn''t dy my work, so please don''t tell Mr. Gu what you just saw, okay?"


    He nodded subconsciously and raised his hand gently when he saw the ingratiating smile on her face. She did not give him the chance to speak as she directly walked towards the office of Mr. Gu.


    When he came to his senses, Nicole had already entered Kerr''s office. He could help but feel pity for her.


    "Mr. Gu, are you looking for me?"


    She walked to Kerr''s desk silently and looked at him carefully.


    "This folder contains all the information about our corporation with the Chu Group. Hand over a n as soon as possible."


    He silently threw the folder on the table and looked up at her.


    He intended to call Nicole over just to have a look at her face that was injured, but Kerr had a bigger discovery.


    He stood up and went straight to Nicole while staring at the side of her mouth.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing the look in Kerr''s eyes, she was puzzled.


    "Nicole, how dare you have breakfast in the office? What have you eaten?"


    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. How did he know?


    "Sandwich," Nicole replied quietly as she avoided his gaze.


    "Hand it in."


    Sitting on the sofa, Kerr seemed ready for an interrogation.


    Having no choice, she returned to her office to get the sandwich that she hadn''t eaten yet. She grudgingly ced it in front of Kerr, on top of the table.


    "Did you make this?" Kerr feltpelled to ask her.

 Chapter 12 Destroy The Evidence

    "No, it was prepared by my son."


    The moment these words came out of her mouth, she felt like biting her tongue. She instantly regretted what she said. She shouldn''t have mentioned Jay. There was no reason for her to bring him up. If Kerr got curious about him, she would have a hard time.


    Her words took Kerr by surprise, but he remained silent. She looked cute when she was frightened.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to eat more?"


    Nicole felt like a criminal waiting for her final judgment. Kerr took the sandwich and looked at it with curiosity, before returning it to the table. When he encouraged her to eat it, she breathed a sigh of relief. In response to his question, she promptly waved her hand.


    "I really appreciate it, but I''m already full," Nicole replied as if nothing happened.


    Kerr nodded his head to dismiss her. She coolly grabbed the folder on top of his desk and then walked out of the room.


    Just when she was about to close the door, she heard Kerr''s voice from behind her.


    "The next time you have food in the office, remember to destroy the evidence."


    Unable to understand the reference, she obliviously walked out of his office.


    Outside, she caught a glimpse of Jared standing by the door. He was looking at her sympathetically.


    "How did he find out, Mr. Jared?" Nicole furrowed her eyebrows in a puzzled manner.


    Earlier, she was caught in the act by Jared who suddenly entered her office when she was having breakfast. She managed to silence him but she never expected for Kerr to discover what she did.


    Jared simply pointed at her mouth.


    "If you don''t wipe the food off your mouth, everyone in thepany will know about it." He stifled augh.


    He wanted to tell her earlier, but she didn��t give him a chance.


    On hearing this, Nicole felt embarrassed and curiously wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She saw a small piece of lettuce leaf. She suddenly understood the reference Kerr had made earlier and thus, left awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was looking at the sandwich in the box. He couldn''t resist himself from having a taste, so he picked it up and took a big bite. The taste surprised him. It looked and tasted good that no one would think that it was prepared by a young child. For a moment he also got curious about the son Nicole was talking about.


    "Jared!"


    The moment he heard Kerr, Jared attentively walked in.


    "Prepare some breakfast and send it to Nicole. You know what to do."


    Jared understood what he meant by looking at Kerr��s expression. He nodded and left quickly.


    Strangely, Kerr was having mixed emotions. It was rare for him to feel confused. He always knew what to do, and his indecisiveness now astonished him. Was the worlding to an end?


    Having eaten Nicole''s sandwich, he naturally wanted to return the favor by treating her to breakfast.


    He didn''t like being indebted to others.


    Kerr had not yet discovered that he actually owed a lot to Nicole. By the time he did, it was toote.


    Jared returned shortly after giving the breakfast to Nicole. He did not notice that Kerr had already finished eating the whole sandwich.


    "Keep an eye on Gregory Song of the Song Group. Find out what he had to do with Nicole Ning seven years ago. Furthermore, investigate if a woman named Fiona Zhao was involved," Karr said.


    It seemed like the three of them were hiding something. Last night, when they mentioned a topic from seven years ago, Kerr naturally recalled that unforgettable night.


    He opened the first drawer on the left side of his desk. Inside the drawer,id an envelope. Kerr picked it up, opened it and counted the money inside. It was 2462 dors. Was this hismission? He got lost in his thoughts.


    After he put the envelope back into the drawer, Kerr unconsciously nced at the calendar on his desk. Today was Friday, and tomorrow would be a weekend and the start of another month. It suddenly dawned on him that June 1 was Children''s Day. He called Jared to his office immediately.


    "Inform the Personnel Division to get tickets for the Gu''s Amusement Park. Each staff who has a child will get two tick


    ets," Kerr ordered Jared.


    Jared wondered in surprise on why Mr. Gu had be so generous suddenly.


    Being the biggest financial group in the city, the Gu Group was actually quite generous towards its employees when it came to benefits. However, the amusement park was a world-famous entertainment theme park whose tickets were expensive and highly in-demand. Only the richest people in the city got to enter the park.


    It was very unusual for ordinary employees like them to get the privilege of ying there.


    "I''ll inform them right away, sir."


    Nicole was inside her office while seriously working on a proposal. Her assistant, Lily, knocked on the door and came in after being permitted to enter. With a bright smile on her face, she broke the news to her boss.


    "Director Ning, this is about the reward that Mr. Gu had arranged for us. All staff with children were given two tickets to go to Gu''s Amusement Park on Children''s Day. I heard that you have a son so I got you two tickets as well."


    Listening to the excitement in Lily''s voice, Nicole looked up and nced at the tickets that had the special logo of the Gu Group. She didn��t seem much interested.


    "You can keep it. My son doesn''t like these kinds of ces."


    She suddenly recalled her trip in Manhattan with Jay. They went to an amusement park, expecting that Jay would enjoy himself there, but he just watched her y happily the whole time. As a mother, it made her feel a little self-conscious and ashamed.


    Jay pointed out to her that she was the only adult in the children��s line.


    Moreover, she still had a lot of work to do, so she would have to work at home tomorrow.


    Lily happily stared at the tickets in her hand. She then looked up to Nicole expectantly.


    "You really don��t want it, Director?" Nicole shook her head simply. "Thank you so much, Director Ning." Lily gleamed with joy.


    Lily was young, single and childless so she was not given tickets to the Gu''s Amusement Park. She did not expect that Nicole would generously give away her own tickets since those were extremely expensive and hard to buy.


    Watching Lily walk away with a spring on her step, Nicole let out a sigh.


    As a matter of fact, she secretly wished that Jay could act like an ordinary child. However, it seemed that from the moment he was born, Jay was destined to be an unusual kid thatcked the bubbly and yful nature that most children had.


    Soon, it was time to pick up Jay. Nicole finished packing her things including all the documents she nned to finish at home. She was hurrying because she wanted to reach Jay''s school before school ended. Soon, she was waiting outside the school along with other parents. When she saw her son walking out of the school gates, she eagerly waved at him.


    "Mom!" Jay shouted excitedly.


    He ran to Nicole and held her hand.


    "Sweetie, tomorrow is Children''s Day. Mommy will be with you all day long, okay? So, tell me, how do you want to spend it?" Nicole asked Jay.


    Most of the times, she couldn''t guess what was on Jay''s mind, on the other hand, her thoughts couldn''t escape Jay''s eyes. This made her feel frustrated.


    "At home, with mom," he smiled happily.


    Little Jay looked up at Nicole. There was a sense of warmth and satisfaction in his smile.


    He had always been a child who made Nicole feel at ease.


    "How about I cook something delicious for you? We are going to the supermarket now."


    Nicole stretched out her hands, offering to hold Jay in her arms, but was politely rejected by him.


    "Mom, I''ve grown up. I can''t always be in your arms. You can just hold my hand," Jay offered maturely.


    Nicole shook her head in disbelief as she saw how sensible and wise her son was.


    She knew that it was not easy for him to be a child.


    "Why didn''t you call me to go to the supermarket with you?"


    Baron said. He was wearing a simple white shirt. Leaning against the car door, he was looking at Nicole tenderly.


    Ever since Nicole returned to the country, he had rarely seen her. Yet, whenever Jay was in need of help, she would call him. However, Jay was not such a child who required a lot of care.

 Chapter 13 What Mistake Did You Make Again

    Now it was up to him to find her. He was on his own.


    "Aren''t you busy today?"


    Nicole held Jay''s hand. She slowly walked towards Baron and climbed into his car.


    Looking at the slightly unnatural side face of Nicole, Baron was a little confused and asked casually,


    "What happened to your face? Are you hot?"


    The whole day had gone by. The heavy makeup slid off her face, and the injured side was a little reddish.


    "Oh, that! Don''t worry about that. Just a little bite from a dog I encountered."


    Nicole glowered at Baron shortly and then turned to look at Jay in the back seat breaking into a sycophantic smile.


    "The sandwich made by Jay is amazingly lip smacking. Mommy has not eaten enough yet.


    Someone grabbed one from me."


    Jay looked away instantly and refused to pay any attention to such conversations.


    Humph! He could not forget at any cost that his stupid mother even let her get hurt. He still had a lot to ask and discuss with his mother. Just because he did not mention it did not mean that it was no more on his mind. Now that she was discovered by Baron, she tried to fool him too.


    She didn''t take him seriously at all. It was evident from the attitude!


    "You can eat two at a time. But remember if you eat too much at once, you might end up having a stomachache or even get sick," Jay said.


    She would often have an upset stomach, so Jay made it a point to control her diet all the time.


    It''d already a very difficult task for a six-year-old child to be able to be self-disciplined. However, when he looked at Nicole, he knew that she too was his responsibility no matter the age.


    "Don''t think that I will be ttered by these unnecessarypliments! I am really angry right now!"


    "How about I cook your favorite braised fish tomorrow? Will you quit being so annoyed with me?"


    Nicole frowned and made a funny expression . She tried to make the situation as light as possible, but he wasn''t up for all these at the moment.


    "A gentleman never bends his back for a bushel of rice. Don''t try to allure me like this."


    The exchange turned out to be extremely hrious to Baron.


    "Hahaha!" Baron finally burst out catching for breath.


    The mother-son duo amazed him beyond limits. It was as if there was a role reversal and one would doubt as to who was who!


    "Don''tugh at me," Nicole snapped.


    Nicole was pretty much tired with all that coaxing, so she temporarily gave up on trying to persuade Jay and apologizing. It seemed that she would have to be taught by her son when she returned home.


    When other children were receiving their parents'' education, the situation was opposite here. Nicole had already started to ept the education of Jay.


    Girls cannote homete and that would put them in danger. This was what Jay had told Nicole.


    She felt upset thinking what lesson she would get from Jay this time.


    "What mistake did you make again?"


    In Manhattan, Baron had been the direct witness of this for a number of years. Even today it was still the same.


    "Well, it''s a long story. Don''tugh at me. You''ll know when you have your own child, I am sure."


    When she looked out of the window, she just smiled proudly. Anyway, it was not the first time that she wasughed at by Baron, so she was habituated to this. She was so talented that she gave birth to a gifted child.


    He stoppedughing and shrugged his shoulders as if he could not care any less. There must be few pairs of mother and son in the world that could be as odd as Nicole and Jay.


    "How is the Gu Group treating you? Have you adapted yourself to the new ways of life after returning from abroad?"


    Baron always kept Nicole in his thoughts and was worried, but he knew that she was an optimistic and hopeful person. She would do everything she wanted to do and let nothing stop her. He knew this from the moment when she had chosen the Gu Group instead of his Fang Group as she didn''t want to rely on him under any circumstance.


    "Yes, eve


    rything always goes well with me. It is just that I don''t have time to apany Jay nowadays."


    If she had been aware of the fact that Kerr was the biological father of Jay, she would rather owe Baron one than work in the Gu Group. But if she left thepany without permission, it would arise undue suspicions in Kerr.


    Stealing a quick nce at Nicole, Baron felt that she had something in her mind, so he just pretended to not care about it much.


    "Gu Group''s development is indeed a little better than Fang Group. From the time when Kerr took over thepany, Gu Group has been transformed and it has seen a new direction. Even I have to admire Kerr Gu''s relentless efforts that are proving effective for thepany."


    The legendary experience of Kerr had been spread throughout the whole city. Not that it was secret, but he preferred to stay away from media most of the time, so very few people had actually seen him.


    "Is Kerr really that remarkable and extraordinary? The Gu Group is a family business with a long running history in the city. It should note to you as a surprise that it has such arge scale now."


    Nicole didn''t know all these details about Gu Group on purpose, rather she had just measured the prospect of the Gu Group. She was a little surprised when she heard all these positivements on Kerr from Baron.


    She knew that Baron was always modest about such things.


    "You know what''s more, it is said that when the Gu family goes to Kerr''s generation, he is the only child who could take the business forward. And he is extremely gifted in business, so he is particrly outstanding and is definitely a towering personality."


    Sitting silently on the back seat, Jay wrote down Kerr''s name without either Nicole or Baron noticing him.


    He had never ever seen or met someone as powerful as Kerr in his world. The deepest wish of his heart was to be a powerful man so that he could be the sole protector of Nicole.


    This was the only way he thought in which he could find his father and demand answers for abandoning his dear mother.


    His instincts told him that his father had to be a person who was in an extremely powerful position, because he was convinced that his level of high intelligence could not be inherited from Nicole in any way.


    "Maybe. When I met him in person, I never realized that he was a legend. He was just a cold man with no expression at all," Nicole said.


    Whenever she could remember that impassive face of Kerr, she couldn''t help shivering. She always prayed in her heart that Jay wouldn''t be like Kerr ever.


    The three of them bought a lot of things from the supermarket. It was prettyte by then. Baron took Jay and Nicole to eat outside before he sent them back to the apartment for the night.


    Baron waited for Nicole to switch off the light in her room. Once she did so he slowly drove away. He left without saying what he wanted to.


    Jared was standing beside Kerr. The phone finally rang in his hand.


    When Nicole left the Gu Group, Kerr ordered Jared to let the bodyguard of her apartment report to him once Nicole arrived at her apartment. He had waited for the news till now.


    Although Kerr didn''t say anything out loud, Jared could feel his boss''s stinging silence all around. This made him hold his breath and be extremely tense.


    After hanging up, Jared quickly opened his mouth to say something.


    "Mr. Gu, Director Ning is back in her apartment. She was escorted by Baron Fang from Fang Group."


    Karr raised his head and took a look at his watch. ''It''s half past eight, not toote, just with Baron?'' he thought to himself.


    "ording to the information you had given me, Nicole is not supposed to know Baron," said Karr.


    The calm and collected voice almost sounded like a threat to Jared. He felt his legs bing paralyzed. Nervously he blurted out immediately,


    "Baron and Director Ning met each other when they were studying in Manhattan. They were ssmates at that time."

 Chapter 14 Is It My Fault That Im Outstanding

    "Just ssmates?"


    Kerr had indeed heard that the heir of the Fang Group had returned home from Manhattan not long ago.


    However, he had never thought that it would have something to do with Nicole.


    As for Jared, he hadn''t dared to report this to his boss at first. As far as he knew, Baron Fang seemed to be good to Director Ning.


    On the other hand, he also knew that his boss was interested in this woman.


    If he didn''t report their connection to Mr. Gu, then if something went wrong one day, he would be the one to suffer.


    The pen in Kerr''s hand paused, and Kerr raised his head to look at Jared, lost in thought.


    Finally, he said, "Cancel the overseas meeting tomorrow morning. I need to go somewhere else."


    He had never been out on Children''s Day before.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. Do you need me to pick you up?" Jared asked hesitantly.


    He watched Mr. Gu''s face carefully and, when he realized that Mr. Gu wasn''t having second thoughts, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once the schedule was changed, there would be no way to revert to the original schedule.


    "No, you can go home now," Kerr replied.


    Then, he waved Jared off, motioning for him to leave.


    Once Jared left, Kerr opened up Nicole''s personal information on hisputer. She looked very confident and positive in her ID photo.


    No one would think that such a girl was already a mother. For a moment, he felt a little jealous of the man who had been able to make Nicole give birth to his child.


    The next morning when Nicole woke up, the sun was shining brightly. She got up and stretched, letting out a big yawn.


    Then, as she thought about what a wonderful day it was, a bright smile appeared on her face. When she walked to the living room, she saw Jay sitting on the sofa and reading carefully.


    "Good morning, darling."


    After getting homest night, she had immediately gone to sleep because she had been tired. Now that it was the weekend, she still felt a little sleepy.


    Upon hearing Nicole''s voice,


    Jay looked down at his watch and then back at the book without giving her so much as a nce.


    "There''s milk on the table," was all he said.


    Most of the time, he would be so quiet that Nicole would barely know that he was there.


    As Nicole walked toward the dining room, she crossed Jay and ruffled his hair, which made him roll his eyes at her.


    After a while, estimating that his mother must have finished her breakfast, Jay put down the book in his hand and strode over to the dining table. Then, he took a seat opposite her.


    Although he was short, he was sitting so straight that he looked much bigger than he was. Nicole swallowed thest mouthful of milk in a hurry.


    "Can you exin how you got hurt now?"


    Jay asked seriously.


    Only when Nicole was hurt would he be this serious.


    "It''s no big deal. It was just an ident. But don''t worry. I paid him back," Nicole replied guiltily.


    She had assumed that Ja


    y would have forgotten about it, but in fact, she was the one who had forgotten that she had given birth to a gifted child.


    Jay would never forget anything he wanted to remember. For example, without his father by their side, he knew that he always had the responsibility of protecting Nicole.


    "What? You pped him?"


    He thought that Nicole had been too careless.


    "No, I didn''t. But he''s already very miserable. Someone broke his arm for me."


    The truth was, she had been hesitating about whether to tell Jay about this. After all, he was still a child, so she didn''t want to scare him.


    However, she had never imagined that Jay''s eyes would light up because of her words.


    Nicole immediately had a bad feeling.


    "Who did that? I didn''t know you had such a capable man by your side," Jay said in awe.


    He had always thought that Baron was not the right person for his mother because he was too gentle and elegant to be able to protect her.


    But clearly, his mother knew someone who was much more capable than Baron was.


    "No one. It''s just my boss. But Jay, I''m warning you, you better not treat other kids that way. You should all love and respect one another."


    Nicole returned to the kitchen with the empty ss, trying to change the topic to avoid Jay''s questioning.


    Ever since she had realized that Kerr was Jay''s father, she hadn''t been able to think straight. She had wanted to prevent Kerr from ever meeting Jay, but she had somehow told them both about each other''s existence.


    Jay made a face but didn''t ask any further questions, deciding to give his mother her space.


    Anyway, he had a good impression of her boss now.


    "There''s no need to hide. I''ll let you go this time. I''m going downstairs to y. And I want to eat braised fish!"


    Jay jumped out of the chair and headed toward the door.


    "Do you like ying with those children?"


    Nicole poked her head out of the kitchen and looked at Jay curiously.


    She still remembered how Jay had told her that spending time with those childish kids was a waste of time.


    "You want me to join them, right?"


    he asked helplessly.


    "Yes! You finally look like an ordinary child."


    Nicole nodded with appreciation and went back into the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    "Is it my fault that I''m outstanding?"


    Jay grumbled to himself as he went downstairs.


    He had always been much smarter and more mature than other children. As a result, he was unable to fit in with his peers, which had made Nicole very worried.


    Anyway, Jay didn''t take it seriously.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was standing in the monitoring room of the amusement park with a grim look on his face.


    Looking at the crowd on the screen, he couldn''t find Nicole and her son.


    He had made sure that no one had missed the opportunity.


    "Mr. Gu, I checked the surveince video at the entrance of the park in the morning, but I couldn''t find Director Ning. Is she still not here?"

 Chapter 15 Father And Son Meeting

    Kerr turned and left without saying a word. His detached expression gave no clue to what was on his mind. He went straight to his car, entered, and started the engine without giving it any thought. He drove to the Riverside Garden; to an apartment reserved by the Gu Group for Nicole.


    He drove by the apartment and lowered the car''s window while the engine still ran and hummed. The low purring sound of the engine calmed him somewhat. He stayed inside the car and stared at a little boy who sat quietly by the garden.


    The little boy was about five to six years old. He had neatly trimmed hair, d in a simple white T-shirt that seemed a little big for him and ck short pants that reached his knees. He sat quietly on a wooden bench and quietly yed with a magic cube in his hand. He didn''t seem to notice Kerr as he watched him.


    Kerr quietly got out of the car and walked towards the boy. He then stood in front of him and continued to watch him y.


    Jay felt the odd eyes that stared at him. He stopped ying with his cube and slowly raised his head towards the man in front of him.


    Even at his young age of six, he could feel that the man was a person of great power. His presence exuded an aura that demanded attention. In a few brief moments, something in the boy told him that he was very close to this man.


    Jay bowed briefly in a childish way and went back to his cube. He didn''t mind if the man watched him while he yed. Something in him wanted the man to see him ying.


    "You can move faster."


    He could see that the boy was very capable of this.


    "Can you y magic cubes too?"


    Jay quickly handed the cube in his hand to Kerr with a hopeful look.


    Kerr bent down a little and reached out his hand to take the toy. It took him only half a minute to solve the magic cube.


    "Uncle, you are so awesome!"


    It had been a long time since hest admired someone so much that he had almost forgotten the details of that event. But as soon as Jay held his toy in his delicate young hands, his admiration for Kerr knew no bounds.


    Kerr''s face remained expressionless as he reached his hand out to touch Jay''s soft hair. It was an instinct that he seemed to have very little control over. But even if he did, he knew that he would''ve preferred not to stop himself.


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice broke his brief state of reverie. It came from a short distance away from where he stood.


    "Jay! It''s time for lunch!"


    Nicole wore a simple white satin dress that fell all the way to her calf. Her long straight hair flowed freely down her shoulders. A breeze yed slightly with a few strands as Kerr turned his sight towards the source of the voice.


    "Uncle, would you like to join us for lunch? I would really love to have lunch with you! You can also help me with the magic cube after lunch."


    Jay jumped off the bench and to the ground when he heard the voice of Nicole once more. He briefly turned his head to see where she stood and then grabbed the right hand of Kerr in his small young hands.


    "Mom! I am here!" Jay called out to his mom who was looking around the area with her lovely eyes.


    Jay''s words took Kerr by surprise and he was stunned right away. He never expected that the boy was the son that Nicole mentioned to him before. He knew that there was something familiar in the boy''s countenance but he was not able to immediately recognize it.


    "It''s time for lunch. I made your favorite braised fish," Nicole said as she walked towards Jay''s voice. When she reached the bench where Jay was ying, partially concealed from her by a tall tree, she was surprised to see the man that Jay was with. "M-Mr. Gu? What are you doing here?" she said almost stammering.


    The smile on Nicole''s face immediately melted when she saw that Kerr stood there with Jay. Her heart jumped and stopped beating for a moment when she saw that Jay''s small left hand gripped Kerr''s hand firmly.


    "I was just passing by."


    Kerr straightened up and looked at her in his usual calm although deep inside he started to panic.


    "Mom, do you know this uncle? He is very powerful. He solved my magic cube very fast! I have invited him to have lunch with us!"


    Jay then ran the short distance to Nicole and hugged her thighs very tightly. His childhood excitement from meeting a new friend was obvious. His innocence brimmed in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "Jay, we can''t waste uncle''s time. He is a very busy man."


    Nicole reached down to Jay with her arms who still hugged her thighs very tightly. Her tone was evidently cold and distant but Jay didn''t seem to notice or if he did, he never really minded it.


    "I''m actually free today,"


    Kerr replied back to Nicole in a low husky voice. He looked at her straight into her eyes as he epted Jay''s invitation.


    He immediately recognized that she was on her guard. Her body was obviously tense. Uneasiness was reflected in her eyes and face.


    "Yehey! Uncle Gu is going to have lunch with us!"


    Jay eximed as soon as he heard Kerr''s statement. He let go of Nicole''s thighs and went towards Kerr with both his arms extended towards him; a gesture that kids did when they wanted to be hugged or carried. A wide smile was on his face as he went to Kerr.


    Kerr extended one of his strong arms and reached down to Jay. He lifted Jay up in one arm, and had him in a sitting position on his heavily-muscled biceps. He walked towards the apartment as Jay cheered. Nicole stood still and watched them go. She was left dazed and dumbfounded by the unexpected events that unfolded in front of her.


    Jay hugged Kerr''


    s neck as they walked to maintain his bnce. He asked Kerr to wait for Nicole so that she could open the door for them when they finally reached the door.


    Nicole found herself smiling unconsciously as she followed the two. She switched back into her calm face when the two paused in front of the front door. Kerr turned slightly towards her as she approached. She didn''t want Kerr to see that she was smiling. She calmly approached the door and entered the password and the door automatically unlocked itself. She gently turned the knob and opened the door for Kerr and Jay who remained at Kerr''s arms.


    She headed straight to the kitchen to prepare another bowl and a pair of chopsticks. When she came back from the kitchen, she saw two men walking out of the washroom. One full grown man and a smaller man.


    They both looked so much alike. The small man looked like the miniature version of the big man. She felt a lump in her throat and her breathing immediately became heavy that she almost visibly gasped.


    Kerr sat opposite Nicole, and Jay sat next to Kerr. Jay enthusiastically and quietly ate his lunch.


    Nicole felt uneasy and nervous. She felt awkward while she ate in front of Kerr.


    "What gift do you want?"


    Kerr asked in the same husky voice as he put down his chopsticks and turned to look at Jay.


    "We can have a magic cube match. I''d never had apetent rival yet. So, I want to y with Uncle Gu,"


    Jay''s eyes lit up as he replied to Kerr. He paused only briefly when he spoke and then proceeded to continue eating after he spoke.


    "Is that all?"


    Kerr asked in a confident tone, still looking at Jay. He had never spent time with children before but his voice sounded like he was sure of himself.


    Jay nodded back without saying a word. There was a slight smile on his lips as he continued eating.


    "We''ll y more after lunch, then. But you must eat and be ready. We have a difficult match ahead of us."


    Kerr took a piece of fish and removed the fish bones and gave it to Jay. He saw Nicole do it for Jay as he spoke to Jay and he took his turn to do it.


    "I''ll be ready!"


    Jay continued to eat happily. He anticipated a fierce match ahead as well as a fun ytime with Uncle Gu.


    Nicole was so surprised with what she heard that she almost dropped her chopsticks and toppled her bowl.


    Was blood indeed thicker than water? She analyzed the events that yed before her but she was unable toe up with a logical exnation for what was happening.


    Kerr raised his head in time and met Nicole''s gaze. They looked straight into each other''s eyes unblinking for some time. He said nothing but Nicole caught a glimpse of emotion in those seemingly emotionless eyes.


    "Uncle Gu, is it really annoying to be so smart?"


    Jay asked as he turned his head slightly towards Kerr. His face had an unmistakably innocent look as he asked his question. His admiration for Kerr led him to believe that Kerr had the answer to all of his questions.


    "Being smart is a good quality to have but it must be handled with caution. It can give you a good life or bring you a lot of trouble if you are not careful. But overall, it is definitely not a bad thing to be smart."


    There was not a single hint of impatience in Kerr''s words or voice as he answered Jay''s question. His voice was serious and yet he used words that were easy for Jay to understand. He also made sure to speak slowly and clearly so that Jay would understand everything that he said.


    "But my ssmates do not want me to be their friend. They do not want to sit close to me. I think I should not be in grade one."


    Kerr stared at Jay for a long time. He felt a strong tug at his heart when he saw his own childhood reflected in Jay. He understood that outstanding people often grew up alone and lonely. He immediately took out his mobile phone and sent a message that seemed urgent. He then turned towards Nicole who watched him as he sent his message.


    "I will pick him up for school on Monday. Don''t waste his talent. He can never be happy in that school."


    He knew that Nicole loved Jay very much, but she didn''t know which school was best suited for Jay''s skills and intelligence.


    "Yes! Thank you, Uncle Gu!"


    Jay eximed as he turned towards Kerr. He then ran into his room and came out a few minutester. In his hand was a model airne that he held very carefully.


    "Uncle Gu, this is for you. Thank you for looking for another school for me." He extended his hands towards Kerr with the model airne. His face radiated with a wide smile. His innocent face looked very happy and relieved at the same time.


    "I made it myself. Uncle Fang wanted it so much, but I didn''t give it to him. I want to give it to you."


    Jay handed the model airne to Kerr as if it was the most valuable treasure for him that he was now giving to his best friend. He looked expectantly at Kerr as if waiting for his approval of his work.


    Kerr took the model airne slowly and studied it from different angles. "Not bad. This is a well-made model airne. Very detailed too." He was almost whispering out the words as he studied every detail on the ne.


    The model airne in his hand looked nothing like the model airne that anyone would expect a six-year-old boy would aplish to build at his age. It was highly detailed andplex.


    "Uncle Gu, let''s y with the magic cube. You promised!"


    Jay held Kerr''s hand and led him into his room.


    Nicole watched them go. Half of her wanted to stop them from going but the other half kept that side of her quiet and she said nothing.

 Chapter 16 Do You Like Throwing Yourself At Me

    Jay Ning was not the type of kid who would have too much affinity with a stranger. It was an odd behavior for Nicole Ning to seeing from her child.


    Jay''s friendly attitude towards Kerr made Nicole feel a bit concerned while she was washing a bowl.


    "Is everything alright, Nicole?"


    As Kerr asked, he realized that she kept cleaning the bowl and couldn''t hear him at all, which immediately caused him to lean towards Nicole very close.


    However, Kerr''s intentions were never meant to scare the hell out of Nicole as he caught her off guard.


    "Oh my Goodness!" Nicole''s hands instantly dropped the bowl as soon as she noticed Kerr.


    The wet bowl that Nicole let go of hit the ground so hard that it made the floor all slippery, which caused Nicole to slip as she turned around and fell straight to Kerr while her subconscious reaction was closing her eyes.


    It was really fortunate for Nicole to have Kerr right next to her to stop her from falling. Kerr couldn''t help himself to ask with a smile on his face. "Do you like throwing yourself at me?"


    As she was held tight in Kerr''s arms, she decided not to y along with him.


    "Does it seem like I am flirting with you? You just scared me and almost got me hurt." Nicole was slightly mad at him.


    The embarrassment made her blush as she stood up with her hands on the bar counter.


    "Then what aboutst time?" Kerr couldn''t stop looking into her eyes, whereas she struggled to keep her eyes straight at him.


    The situation was getting a bit intense as he persisted and held her tighter to pull her closer to him by every second that passed.


    Nicole felt ufortable and hesitated to get a centimeter closer to him. "Don''t forget that you''re the one who came to my house without any sort of invitation. You shouldn''t have asked if I liked throwing myself at you in the first ce. That wasn''t nice."


    A few days ago, he forced a poor woman to have an abortion against her will. Nicole always promised to herself that she would make sure to bring the best things possible to Jay��s life. And as a father figure, Kerr was not even an option.


    "Do you really think that I came here just because I wanted to?" Kerr continued as he was still holding Nicole in his arms. "Jay wanted me to be here. So I just epted his friendly invitation."


    She couldn''t believe how naive he was. "I really thought that you weren''t fool enough to take a kid''s innocent words too seriously."


    Nicole''s and Kerr''s bodies were just fingers away of distance that she could even hear his heartbeats like a machine gun being fired right next to her ears. The only thing that she wished for in that moment was to get rid of his arms around her hip.


    Although he could feel the difort in her, he didn''t let go of her.


    Kerr leaned his nose towards her neck and sniffed. "Is that perfume that I smell? That is the sweetest perfume I have ever smelled." It was at this moment that Nicole was seconds away to start freaking out.


    He was so dosed by her fragrance that he continued sniffing up to her right ear. Kerr had never felt this attracted and excited by someone''s aroma before.


    On the other hand, Nicole had never felt so nervous. Since there was no way for Kerr to let her alone, she decided to push him back.


    Then, she squatted down to pick the bowl''s broken pieces up.


    She had barely energy left because of Kerr''s heavy and oppressive aura that she was trapped in.


    She was almost too stunned to realize that the bowl''s pieces were dangerously sharp. And eventually, she got a really bad cut in one of her fingers. "Ouch!"


    The blood immediately started to spill from Nicole''s finger which made her move her hand away in pain.


    Kerr raised his hands in annoyance. "You need to be more careful!"


    As soon as he saw the blood spilt all over the floor, he helped her out to stand on her feet and walked out of the kitchen.


    Kerr knew that the bleeding had to be stopped as fast as possible. "I need to find the first-aid kit."


    He tried asking her where the first-aid kit was. However, she was literally flying to outer space. Her eyes weren''t even looking at a straight direction as if she was being hypnotized and following a pendulum''s movement from left to right.


    "Try to rx Nicole, you''re not dying. It''s just a cut." Kerr was tapping her cheeks softly. "Hey! Speak to me; I need to know if you''re alright please." There was no reaction from her yet.


    Suddenly, Nicole''s body kept falling and dragging away from Kerr''s arms as if she was slowly letting herself drown in the sea. Kerr was getting so desperate that he called Jay for help.


    "Jay! I need a hand here!" Kerr didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Jay instantly walked out of the bedroom and saw the dramatic scenario. His mother looked like she just passed out and wasn''t even aware that she was being held in arms.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Your mom idently scratched her finger and then fainted." Kerr was too agitated to give a moreplete exnation to Jay.


    He also thought that the best way to keep the situation calmed to a little kid was to briefly exin the incident before running out of the house and going to the hospital.


    "She is bleeding, isn''t she?" Those were the peaceful words that came out of Jay and had Kerr very surprised. "It''s okay, Uncle. Justy her body on the sofa." Kerr couldn''t believe that Jay was so steady and rxed after witnessing his unconscious mother.


    It seemed that what Kerr had exined a few mi


    nutes ago was already familiar to Jay. He knew how to act in case that his mother fainted. Therefore, he tried to relieve Kerr and indicated him to put Nicole on the sofa.


    "My mom has an issue with seeing blood. She always faints at the sight of any drop of blood. It always happens. She will wake up soon." Kerr was still amazed with Jay''sposure as the boy approached him with the first-aid kit.


    Kerr bound up Nicole''s finger as soon as he had the first-aid kit in his possession.


    It didn''t take more than fifteen minutes when she finally woke up. Jay was right.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu." She had her eyes slightly open and had difficulty to speak.


    It was obvious that she wasn''t a hundred percent recovered. Her face was literally a tomato and her body was cringing as she was trying to stand up with her housecoat slipping to her shoulders.


    When Kerr noticed that she was struggling to get up from the sofa, he jumped onto her and trapped her again in his wide arms.


    Nicole turned her face right away when she felt that Kerr was all over her weakened body to avoid the eye contact with him. She even sensed that she was going to copse on the sofa again.


    Kerr''s oppressive aura began to strike once more just like in the kitchen. "Mr. Gu, please behave yourself."


    She never expected that he would show up at her house.


    The lustrous lips of Nicole were provoking a dirty desire inside of Kerr as he was gradually leaning all of his limbs over her.


    His lips were ready to kiss hers. But all of a sudden, the sound of the toilet being flushed came out of nowhere as Jay got out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he observed the obscene scene of Kerrying on top of his mother, he covered his eyes with both of his tiny shaky hands and inevitably said something that Nicole had never taught him to say. "Oh! How obscene. It''s not suitable for children!"


    Nicole pushed Kerr away with such strength as if someone had injected an adrenaline dose to her and stood up with her clothes sorted out like nothing happened. It was the first time for her to be caught too close with someone else by her son.


    "Jay Ning, I never taught you to say something like that!"


    In these years, she had to perform both mother''s and father''s roles. Now, she straightened her face and looked like a strict father.


    He was truly upset towards his mother. "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    He knew that the situation was serious whenever his mother called him by his name Jay Ning. He uncovered his sight and stood up straight subconsciously.


    Kerr cut in to ease the tension, "Jay, let''s go y with the Rubik''s cube."


    When Jay heard what Kerr said, a little smile appeared on his face. On their way to the bedroom, Kerr lifted him up on his back as if Jay was riding a horse.


    There was no need from Nicole to interrupt their game since Jay seemed to be happy. She did nothing but sigh.


    Kerr and Jay yed with the Rubik''s cube until the sun finally went to rest.


    "You could win this time but it won''t happen again Uncle Gu. I hope that you can have more time so you cane again and y with me." Jay seemed like he had a great time.


    Before Kerr walked out of the bedroom, Jay raised his tiny head and kept speaking to him.


    Nicole didn''t want her son to have too much interaction with Kerr, so she made up her mind to interrupt them.


    "Jay, Uncle Gu has to go now. He is a very busy man."


    She couldn''t stop thinking about Kerr''s actions earlier as they were walking through the garden.


    "Mr. Gu, thank you for your apany today." That was probably the biggest lie that Nicole had ever told to someone.


    In the best of the cases, it would be safe for Nicole to stay away from Kerr and to never see him again. Since the day that Jay was born, he never needed a father figure to raise him.


    Before getting into the car, Kerr couldn''t resist to ask. "What happened to Jay''s father?"


    He already knew that something must have happened to the biological father since Jay carried the name of his apanying mother and there was no data rted to him, ording to the investigation results of Jared.


    Nicole tried to give a rapid short answer so Kerr could finally leave. "I broke up with his father shortly after he was born. Now his father has a new child with a new family. Jay is too young yet to know that. I''ll tell him when the time is right."


    However, she turned her head to avoid the eye contact with him because she knew that her face was turning red.


    She wasn''t the greatest liar. Her face always gave it away by blushing as a tomato. But for her and Jay''s sake, she had to lie to him.


    Kerr wasn''t leaving until he heard something that would be convenient for him. "Will you ever choose a man to help you out with Jay and to spend your whole life with? A man that your son likes."


    Nicole was hopeful to see him leaving right after she replied to that proposal.


    "I don''t know yet."


    After the solid answer that she gave to him, it was obvious that she had made a final decision. Nevertheless, Kerr leaned towards her and whispered something to her ear before getting into the car.


    Nicole didn''t say a word nor move a muscle until Kerr''s car vanished in the distance.


    Just when Kerr left, a silhouette appeared around Nicole''s back. "Did you see a ghost or what?"


    Baron snapped his fingers in front of Nicole to bring her back to Earth.


    "Baron! What are you doing here?"


    Nicole was a bit surprised with Baron''s sudden appearance.

 Chapter 17 His Son

    "What? You''re not even going to wee me in? I came here straight after finishing work without even having dinner just to bring Jay this gift. What''s this attitude?"


    Baron asked in a tone of mock indignation.


    "It''s not like that. You''re always wee to my home. Anyway, we haven''t had dinner yet either, so let''s go out and eat. I''ll go and call Jay."


    Nicole turned around to go upstairs and bring Jay, but before she could walk away, Baron grasped her shoulder.


    "I want to eat the food that you made. Jay told me on the phone that you made braised fish in brown sauce."


    Back in Manhattan, they had often had dinner together, even after Nicole had given birth to Jay.


    In fact, Baron''s girlfriend at that time had even broken up with him over his friendship with Nicole, suspecting that Jay was actually his child. Baron hadn''t even tried to exin the truth to her. And after that, he had never dated anyone else.


    The truth was, he was actually a little disappointed that Jay was not his child.


    "Ah! Well, there''s no more, we already ate all of it. So, let''s go out instead," Nicole exined.


    If it weren''t for Kerr, there would have been some food leftover. Today, she had made all the dishes that Jay liked, but it had turned out that Kerr was fond of them as well.


    ''Like father, like son. Blood ties are strong indeed,'' she thought to herself.


    Then, she continued, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll ask Jay toe down."


    Baron nodded and got into his car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he looked thoughtfully at Nicole''s receding figure.


    Earlier, a ck Rolls Royce had passed him, and from inside the car, Kerr had given him a provocative re.


    Anyway, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Nicole seemed to feel something for Kerr.


    A whileter, Nicole walked out and got into the passenger seat of the car.


    "Jay said that he prefers to stay home and read a book, so I''ll just bring him back some food."


    Nicole fastened her seat belt and leaned her head against the seat with a hint of agitation on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in any trouble?"


    As Baron started the car and drove it out of themunity, he kept shooting nces at Nicole to observe the expression on her face.


    "Sort of. There''s something I haven''t told you yet. It turns out that Kerr Gu is Jay''s father," Nicole finally said.


    She didn''t know who she could turn to for help, so she decided to discuss it with Baron.


    When Baron heard that, he immediately stepped on the brakes and turned to Nicole in shock.


    "I asked you who Jay''s father was even before he was born, but you said you didn''t know."


    He had always wondered about the identity of Jay''s father, but since Nicole hadn''t given him any information about it, he hadpletely been in the dark until now.


    "I really didn''t know at that time. I just found out by chance a while ago. The whole situation is so coincidental. Anyway, you are the only person I''ve told this to. You can''t tell Jay about it," Nicole said seriously.


    Jay was a clever boy, and he seemed to like Kerr a lot already. She was afraid that if he knew that Kerr was his father, he would directly tell Kerr about it.


    Besides, Jay was still a child. Nicole didn''t want her son to see theplexity of human nature just yet.


    "So, what are you going to do now? Get married to Kerr?


    "


    Baron joked when he saw the confusion on Nicole''s face. He wanted to lighten up the situation, but he also genuinely wanted to know what Nicole was going to do with this information.


    "Of course not. I never expected to find Jay''s father, but now that I have...I don''t know if he will be a good father. I just want to lead a peaceful life with Jay."


    Kerr''s words��"Jay loves me," shed through her mind. Those were the words he whispered in her ear before he left. Anyway, just because her son liked Kerr didn''t mean that he was suitable to be a father.


    "If you want a peaceful life, you''ll have to hide this information. As far as I know, the Gu family is not a simple one. They''re very influential. On top of that, Kerr Gu is not someone who should be underestimated, either.


    In the past few years, he has been cruel not only when ites to business, but also when ites to women. No one knows just how many women he has been with. The news about his love affairs has never been made public."


    In fact, Baron had looked into Kerr Gu long before Nicole had. Aftering back from Manhattan and starting to work for the Fang Group, he had a business rtionship with Kerr, so he knew that Kerr was a cautious but decisive man. But that was about as much as he could find out about Kerr.


    Information about Kerr''s personal life was well concealed and almost impossible to find.


    In Baron''s opinion, the deeper the secret was, the moreplex a person''s background would be.


    "I know, that''s why I''m so worried about this. I can''t let him find out that Jay is his son. That''s why I asked you for helpst time," Nicole exined.


    She thought of the call she had overheard before and felt a little depressed. No wonder Kerr had been able to win Jay''s heart so quickly today; it seemed that he already had a lot of experience winning the affections of other people.


    "Are you an idiot? Why didn''t you tell me about thisst time? Do you know how dangerous this is for you and Jay?"


    Baron chided, reaching out and tapping her on the forehead.


    "I didn''t want to cause any trouble. Kerr is a powerful man, after all. Anyway, although he has met Jay, he doesn''t know their rtionship yet. I told him that Jay is seven years old on purpose. He won''t suspect a thing."


    It was lucky that she had been able to make up such a lie on the spot.


    "I''m not afraid of any trouble. I''ve watched Jay grow up, so I would do anything for him. How about I tell my mother that Jay is my son and then marry you? That will solve the problem," Baron said as casually as he could.


    Then, he restarted the engine, began driving,


    and took a nce at Nicole.


    "That will just make things worse. Your mother might even try to kill me! I want to live a few more years at least,"


    Nicole said, rolling her eyes at Baron before turning to look out the window. Her thoughts were fully upied by Kerr, and she felt like his eyes were deeply engraved in her mind.


    After dinner, Nicole arrived home and walked to the dining room.


    "Jay, it''s time for dinner. I''ve brought you some pizza," she said, cing the box of pizza on the table.


    "Mom, pizza is not healthy at all."


    Jay climbed onto the chair and frowned slightly.


    "It''s just once in a while, it doesn''t matter. This is a gift from Uncle Fang." Nicole smiled.


    She was used to her son''s grown-up attitude.

 Chapter 18 A Good Time

    "I will thank Uncle Fang next time."


    Jay nced at the remote control car with no interest in it. Whether it was his birthday or any other event, Baron would always send him thousands of gifts. Yet, he had never put his heart into any of them.


    Such a childish toy could only be suitable for those equally childish.


    "Jay, I want to talk to you."


    Nicole thought it was about time for them to talk about Kerr, so she straightened her face and gave him a stern look.


    "I like Uncle Gu very much. Compared to Uncle Fang, I think Uncle Gu suits you better. Does mom like Uncle Gu?"


    Nicole knew Jay was smart enough to take care of himself and read books while other children of his age couldn''t. However, he still missed a true father-son rtionship.


    "Jay, it''s not about whether I like Uncle Gu or not. He has his own life, his family and his children. We shouldn''t disturb other people''s lives, right?"


    While she was in Manhattan, a friend had tried to set her up on many blind dates. But despite her son''s consent, she would always refuse them��afraid someone could wrong her son.


    Jay couldn''t help the disappointment on his delicate face once he heard Nicole''s words. Still, he tamely nodded in response.


    "I''m full, mom. I''m going to take a shower."


    Staring from Jay''s back heading to the bathroom to his almost untouched slice of pizza, Nicole sighed heavily.


    She could sense he was upset. But she had no choice besides ignoring it.


    ''It''s all Kerr''s fault! He''s such a bastard!'' she thought.


    When she got back into her room, she sat on the mattress in a daze. Inadvertently, she caught a glimpse of the jewelry box at the headboard. In it there was a ck earring, which had once belonged to her mother.


    Of course, there should have been a pair, but now there was only one single piece left. Nicole put the box away inside the drawer at the bottom of her bedside table.


    Suddenly, the phone started to ring, cutting off her thoughts.


    The car was on the road and the windows were down as Kerr could feel the breezefortably blowing against his face. The peace he felt when meeting Nicole and Jay was exactly what he had been looking for.


    When his phone rang, Kerr raised his hand to connect the Bluetooth headset hidden in his ear.


    "Kerr, where have you been? We''re all having such a good time here! Come over now."


    Ken Qin stated convincingly. Kerr looked at his watch to check the time.


    "I can''t, I have to attend a video conferenceter."


    He had already put a whole day off because of Nicole and Jay.


    "Oh,e on! I have a surprise. I promise it''s something you''ll like and you won''t regret if youe by."


    Ken''s mystery incited Kerr''s curiosity, and his eyes turned to the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "Fifteen minutes,"


    Kerr said and then hung up the phone, stepping on the gas. His ck Rolls Royce was traveling like a ghost in the dark night.


    It was in Good Times, a famous entertainment ce in the city. Butpared with other entertainment venues, it didn''t give easy ess to just anyone.


    People that came in here weren''t just from wealthy families, they also belonged to the highest social spheres.


    Kerr owned a fixed private room in the building, so he knew his way around very well and went straightly to r


    oom 168.


    "Kerr, here!"


    Ken called his friend without straying his eyes from the door. When Kerr was close enough, he reached out his hand to him.


    As the heir of Qin Group, Ken was known as the typical yboy. Only those who were really close to him could see there was more behind all his drinking and flirting.


    Kerr''s eyes went down from Ken''s mboyant face to the pink shirt he was wearing. Although he was already used to his friend''sck of style, he still didn''t appreciate it.


    "This looks hideous!"


    Sitting next to Ken, Kerr raised his head and closed his eyes��a clear sign he didn''t want to be disturbed. There were several rich young men in the room, who often stayed with them. However, they didn''t bother approaching Kerr.


    "It''s okay."


    Ken looked down at his shirt, satisfied with his look.


    "What is it?"


    As soon as Kerr reached for the ss, he brought it up to his nose and recognized the peculiar scent of it. He turned and looked at Ken.


    "Do you want to die?"


    No one dared to plot against him. Ken and Kerr had history together, so it was impossible for him not to know his limits. Even before, no matter how hard they yed, Ken would never challenge him this way.


    "Ah, this isn''t for you. I want to give you a gift today. You''ll find it outter."


    Ken grabbed the ss from Kerr''s hand and poured another for him. Then, he lifted an arm towards the door and snapped his fingers.


    "Mr. Qin, here''s your wine."


    A waitress in a sailor''s uniform approached them with a tray. She wore a skirt that was just long enough to cover her sex, making her slender legs look seductive in the dim light.


    The girl lowered her head slightly. She seemed a little shy, not daring to look at them in the eyes. Her moves were also uncoordinated and stiff.


    She was new.


    Kerr squinted at Ken, waiting for the drama.


    "Drink it."


    Ken put the ss in front of the girl and then raised his eyebrows as he looked at Kerr.


    She looked hesitantly at the full ss. It was her first day and she had already been called by Ken who was now offering her wine. Through the other girls, she had heard he was rich.


    She was slightly content at first. After all, how could she make so much money any other way? If she had another choice, she certainly wouldn''t have reached this point, though.


    When the girl finally made up her mind, she quavered but decidedly drank the whole yellow liquid from the ss. Her face flushed immediately.


    "Ahem!"


    As he watched the pure and innocent girl, Ken nodded and smirked at Kerr from behind her.


    "Clear up the room."


    Kerr barely opened his thin lips to give these words away.


    "Okay, take your time. I want your new yacht."


    This was Ken''s ultimate goal. Ken then stood up and ordered the men around him out. However, before walking away, he secretly left the door ajar.


    The noisy room eventually became quiet.


    Kerr was resting his elbows on his knees as he studied the girl in front of him. In the dim light, he couldn''t see her face clearly. Her long ck hair hanging down on her chest only made her face even more indistinct.


    "Come here."


    The girl hadn''t seen his face until she heard his voice. When she looked up, she froze,pletely stunned at how handsome the man in front of her was.

 Chapter 19 The Wrong Girl

    When their eyes met, Kerr stared at the girl''s pupils that were a little stunned. He was mesmerized as the pair of eyes closely resembled Nicole''s.


    As he continued to study her, he could discern a hint of panic on the young girl''s face. He silently watched her, noting every detail of her unsteady physical movement like a frightened kitten. When she managed to pull herself up, she quickened her pace, and almost dashed towards the door. But she instinctively held back when she heard Kerr''s distinctive voice. It was distant, and yet it sounded dangerouslypelling. She couldn''t help but stand frozen in fear.


    "Don''t make me say it again."


    Kerr gazed at the door, and he realized what the surprise that Ken mentioned was. The girl in front of him looked like the one who escaped seven years ago.


    The girl''s legs were so weak that she wobbled and fell to the ground. She wordlessly stared at him with her watery almond eyes as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    "I feel so ufortable." Her words were barely a whisper. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She felt confused and frightened at the same time.


    Scanning the girl''s clueless and blushed face, Kerr subconsciously recalled the night seven years ago.


    Kerr couldn''t contain himself any longer, so he approached her. His face showed aplicated expression as he bent down slowly. Raising his fingers, he lifted her chin gently, fully revealing the girl''s profile in front of him. She had a delicate face. Then he exhaled, suddenly realizing that he was holding his breath all this time.


    She bore quite a resemnce to Nicole, but shecked the elegance and confidence of thetter.


    Squatting in front of the girl, Kerr suddenly reached out for an empty ss from the table behind. He then directly aimed and threw it at the crack of the door visibly emitting a glimmer of light.


    Unexpectedly, in that very second, a beautiful woman suddenly pushed the door open from the other side.


    "Ah!"


    The ss knocked on Nicole''s head with a loud thud.


    As a reflex, she reached for her forehead and covered it with her hand. But the sudden dizziness in her head made her unable to support herself to stand firmly.


    "Watch out!"


    Kerr yelled, pushing the girl in front of him away. Then he raced past her to catch Nicole. His eyes eventually became dark while examining the wound on her forehead.


    He shook his head. It seemed that he certainly needed to orient Ken what the rules were. He must know the drill by now.


    Ken, who was still standing at the door, clearly saw the whole scene. He even vividly heard the impact of the ss against her. But Nicole was so fast that he had no time to warn and stop her.


    "Nicole?"


    Leaning in Kerr''s arms, she tried to move her head a little to dispel the light-headedness slowly engulfing her but to no avail. She could only see that there were still many stars in the sky at that sorry moment.


    Blood dripped from the wound on her forehead, and in a steady flow, trickled down in her cheek to Kerr''s shirt.


    "You..."


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll take you to the hospital," he coaxed her.


    Passing by at Ken, Kerr threw him a meaningful look.


    Ken could sense nothing but the coldness in Kerr''s eyes. Looking quite depressed, he couldn''t help patting himself on the forehead. This time, he was done for, and even the yacht was gone.


    He was about to follow them when he heard the sound of the broken wine bottleing from the room. He scurried back as he remembered that there was another one inside. After


    a moment of hesitation, he decided to enter the room and swiftly picked up the girl lying from the ground.


    Nicole felt a little sober while sitting on the front passenger seat beside Kerr. As she turned her head to look at him, she instantly remembered the main reason she traveled to Good Times. And the mere thought of it jolted her fully awake.


    "Send me back now."


    She frantically reached out and worriedly took his hand. She looked troubled.


    "You should go to the hospital now,"


    he said calmly, noting the blood still on her face. Luckily, she didn''t look in the mirror, he thought, or she might faint again.


    "No, please send me back to the Good Times. My sister is still waiting for me inside,"


    she pleaded. It was not until she received a phone call from her stepmother that she learned that her half-sister was in room 168 of the Good Times.


    "Is your sister in room 168?"


    Kerr frowned slightly as he asked. It was clear that she broke into his private room, just now.


    "Yes! You were there, too. Did you see her?"


    She grimaced. The throbbing pain in her head reminded her of what had happened.


    "Sit tight. I''ll take you to the hospital. I''ll find someone else to save your sister."


    He casually fished out his phone from his coat and called Ken, but he didn''t answer his call. As the waiting tone kept reminding him, his face grew darker and darker.


    "How is it going? Let''s go back. I''m fine,"


    Nicole insisted, but when she noticed the speck of blood on her finger, she lost her consciousness.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head, seeing her sitting unconsciously beside him with her eyes closed.


    Kerr breathed a sigh of relief after sending her to the emergency room. He took out his phone again and redialed Ken''s number. If Ken didn''t clean up the mess, it was very likely that Nicole would misunderstand him.


    "Hello, Kerr," a voice said from the other end of the line.


    "Don''t hurt that girl. You''d bettere to the hospital right now, or you''ll pay for it."


    Meaning the words more seriously than they sounded, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    Those words rendered Ken shocked. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He tapped his forehead again in his hope to shake it off.


    Ken closely watched the girl breathing under him. For a while, he hesitated. When he decided to move away from the girl and withdrew his hand, he felt a sharp pain in his palm, stimting his nerves and turning him on...


    ncing at the unconscious Nicole in bed, Kerr could not help raising his hand and gently touching a strand of hair on her forehead. He neatly tucked the loose hair behind her ears.


    Compared with the girl sent by Ken, he felt that he was more familiar with the woman lying unconsciously in front of him now.


    Kerr''s train of thoughts was interrupted by the sudden ringing of his phone. Viewing the unknown number on the screen, he eventually picked it up.


    "Do you have your own child?"


    There was a touch of stubbornness in the child''s voice from the other end of the phone. Kerr was quite amused.


    "No."


    "Then, do you have a family of your own?"


    Jay''s tone became much rxed now.


    "No,"


    Kerr answered casually as his eyes mellowed. Surprisingly, he didn''t get annoyed by the questions at all.


    "Then, will you dislike me if Ie into your life?"


    Although his mother had said that it was not right to disturb other people''s original life, he still asked Kerr, if it was alright.


    "Of course not."


    Kerr knew the boy was a stranger to him, but he didn''t want to turn him down.

 Chapter 20 Not The Woman Seven Years Ago

    "I see. Good night, Uncle Gu."


    Jay was just about to hang up the phone after having received a satisfactory answer when Kerr suddenly spoke again.


    "Will you be okay being at home all by yourself? Your mother might be home a littlete."


    As he gazed at the still unconscious Nicole lying in front of him, Kerr found himself a little worried about Jay who was all alone at home.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle myself. I''ll be relieved for as long as Mom is with you."


    There was a hint of joy in Jay''s tone, and the moment he finished talking, he hung up at once. He had been worried about his mother since she had hurried out, but now, he could finally sleep at ease.


    Ken buttoned up his shirt and hurried to the hospital. By the time he arrived, it was almost midnight.


    "Kerr."


    The moment Ken pushed the door open, Kerr immediately turned around to glower at him. The cold look in his friend''s eyes frightened Ken.


    Nicole, who was still sleeping on the bed, stirred at the noise and frowned slightly.


    Kerr reached out his hand to pat her on the head as if he wereforting a child who was having trouble sleeping. Once the frown had faded from her face, he withdrew his hand, stood up, and walked out of the ward.


    "That girl is not the woman from seven years ago."


    He had some doubts before, but now, he knew for a fact that the girl in Good Times was not the one he had spent so long looking for.


    Ken nodded at Kerr''s words. He knew it when he slept with the girl. It was the girl''s first time, so there really was no way she could be the same woman who had slept with Kerr seven years ago.


    "I''m sorry. It was my mistake."


    He had intended to surprise him, but he didn''t think that he would make a mistake.


    "I warned you not to touch her."


    Kerr turned his face to one side and immediately noticed the lipstick mark on Ken''s neck that he didn''t even bother to wipe off. His eyes darkened.


    "This was an ident. I''m saving her. I''m doing something good, okay?"


    Following Kerr''s gaze, Ken wiped the lipstick mark off his neck gently. In hindsight, he really wasn''t feeling any shame over it. He didn''t even care at all.


    "Exin to her yourself. Don''t get me into trouble."


    The moment he finished talking, he immediately walked straight into the ward.


    Nicole had been on guard from him from the start, and he didn''t want her to form any prejudice against him because of this matter.


    Immensely confused and dumbfounded at Kerr''s actions, Ken made a move to follow him and ask what was going on, but Kerr briskly pushed him away and pushed the door to the ward closed behind him.


    "Okay!"


    Ken eximed as he raised his hand to cover his nose that had been identally hit by the door.


    "Is this how it''s going to be? I was just kidding,"


    Ken murmured as he stared at the closed door in front of him with a bit of guilt.


    Deep inside his heart though, he was actually very nervous. He knew for a fact that angering Kerr would never be a good idea.


    Meanwhile, as Kerr gazed upon the gauze on Nicole''s forehead, there was a tinge of guilt in his eyes. He couldn''t help but me himself for what happened. If only he had acted with a little more caution, he might not have hurt her.


    "Dad, don''t go there! Come back. Please don''t leave me alone..."


    Nicole sobbed in her sleep as she started desperately shaking her head


    "No way! Dad,e back, please!"


    Kerr gripped Nicole''s hand tightly in an attempt to give her some kind offort. He couldn''t help but wonder about what kind of nightmare could terrify a girl as bright as Nicole.


    "No! Don''t touch me!"


    Kerr immediately


    stiffened at her words, and he couldn''t stop himself from wondering about what was going on in her mind. Just as he was about to wake her up, he heard something that shocked him even more.


    "I don''t feel so good...Please, help me!"


    The girl from seven years ago also said the same words.


    "Nicole, wake up."


    Kerr lifted his hand up and gently wiped the cold sweat on Nicole''s forehead before finally waking her up.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Nicole woke up from her dream with a start, and was utterly shocked to see Kerr staring back at her. She was obviously unaware of her situation.


    "You have been injured. I had to bring you to the hospital."


    He really doubted if Nicole''s memory was really so bad. She had forgotten what happened before just because she had fainted.


    Nicole lifted her hand to give her forehead some support, but her hand identally brushed the wound on her forehead. She gasped as she suddenly remembered what happened to her earlier.


    "You hit me! I''m in the hospital? What about my sister? Where is she?"


    Nicole said in panic as she sat up and stared at Kerr''s face with her eyes wide open.


    She remembered now: when she finally found room 168, she saw a man stealthily hiding himself at the door and trying to see what was going on inside.


    Therefore, she immediately broke into the room without hesitation. But before she could get a clear view of what was happening inside, she was hit by a ss.


    "I hit you by ident, so I brought you to the hospital."


    Kerr had no intention of passing the buck, so he looked straight into her eyes and told her the truth.


    On the contrary, this side of Kerr made her feel like she was in a bit of danger. It was as if he was going to take the responsibility to look after her.


    "Where''s my sister? What did you do to my sister?"


    Sitting on the bed, she was a little bit higher than Kerr at that moment. She grabbed the cor of his shirt while shing him a threatening look.


    She had never been a weak woman, and she remembered clearly that Kerr was the only man there when she rushed into the private room.


    It didn''t matter how powerful Kerr was, there was no way she was going to allow him to harm the people around her.


    "Why are you so nervous? Are you worried that I would hurt your sister? Or is it that you don''t like it when I''m with other women?"


    Meanwhile, Kerr didn''t fret about how Nicole was approaching him. Instead, he simply looked at her and tried to see all of the emotions in her eyes.


    "I don''t care how many women you have. Just leave my sister alone."


    It was okay for her to not take into ount everything that happened seven years ago. After all, it was she who was tricked into walking into the wrong room. But if Kerr was nning on involving her sister in all of this, there was no way she was going to let him get away with it.


    It didn''t matter if he was Jay''s father, she was not going to show him any kindness.


    "What would you do if I told you that you''re the only one that I want?"


    As he looked at the nervous expression on Nicole''s face, he suddenly became very aware of the fact that he could smell her fragrance from such a close distance.


    He had absolutely no reaction to Nicole''s sister, but now that Nicole was the one so close to him, he felt his body stiffen.


    "You... Don''t talk nonsense."


    Nicole loosened her grip, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed because of Kerr''s words. She hastily turned her head away from Kerr in an attempt to put more distance between them. However, she failed.


    Kerr reached out his hand and gently caressed her cheek as he looked closely at her face.

 Chapter 21 Was It A Trap

    "I am serious."


    Even though Kerr wasn''t aware of why exactly he decided to choose Nicole, he certainly realized that he had a natural inclination to get close to her.


    "Mr. Gu, please refrain from harboring such thoughts in your mind. As long as you are ready, there will always be women flocking towards you. I am just an ordinary woman who simply doesn''t consider herself to be worthy of this honor. Tell me, where is my sister?"


    Nicole extended her hand and pushed Kerr away readily. She changed the topic with an alienated tone without drawing much attention to it.


    Her gut whispered to her that a man like Kerr was absolutely beyond her reach. She had already known that Kerr had forced a woman to get an abortion some time ago. There surely seemed to be lot more that she didn''t know yet.


    "Ken Qin!"


    Continuing to rest his bottom on the chair, Kerr called for Ken loudly. When he noticed that the day had broken out, he took out his phone and sent out a message.


    "Coming!"


    Meanwhile, Ken had switched into a casual white outfit. He had appeared to be a frivolous boyst night. At this moment, he gave an impression of a serious man with credible intentions, which made people involuntarily let down their guard.


    "Is this Nicole?"


    Before he came in, Ken had already been briefed about Nicole. No matter who she was, he knew that she wasn''t anyone to be neglected as he saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face.


    "Who are you? Ken? Are you aware of my younger sister''s whereabouts?"


    Looking at Ken''s innocent face, she fairly trusted him. She perhaps believed that a person''s face was a reliable indicator of whaty in one''s heart.


    "Your younger sister? Who is she?"


    Ken stared at her in a perplexed manner. He was certainly hoping for a different response than this.


    "The one who was on your bedst night. She''s her sister."


    Kerr turned to look at Ken calmly, but people who were familiar with him grasped that he was waiting to see a good show.


    "What did you just say?"


    When Nicole heard what Kerr said, she looked at Ken furiously.


    Yesterday, she had seeded in preventing Kerr from approaching her sister, Bonnie Ning, directly. ''Was it a trap or something? Ken was the one behind this?'' she wondered instantly.


    "Don''t listen to him, Nicole. I''m not that kind of a person. You''re referring to Peach, right? I had arranged a presidential suite for her to sleep in Good Times. She should be soundly asleep even now."


    In a ce like Good Times, every girl had her own code name. How could anyone possibly have used their real name?


    "Is she actually fine?"


    Although Ken looked sincere, Nicole still felt increasingly worried. Since she was more familiar with Kerr than with Ken, she reflexively turned her head to search for the answer on Kerr''s face.


    "She should be sleeping, yes."


    Kerr knew a thing or two about Ken. Ken wouldn''t hesitate to allow a virgin to sleep for two days.


    It was not until she got a guarantee from Kerr that she finally felt relieved. Leaning her head against the bed, she felt her forehead quiver with pain. As she turned her attention to the bright sky, she rpsed into another episode of worry and anxiety.


    "Oh my God! I didn''t tell Jay that I hadn''t returned. He must be really angry with me."


    She had never stayed out during an entire night in her lifetime. This time, she was bound to hear an earful from Jay about it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve informed him. I''ll pick him upter. It does look like you may still have to stay in the hospital for another day."


    He gently pulled over the quilt for her.


    "Nicole, I''ve heard that you


    have a lovely son, and I''m personally very fond of children. I shall be d to take care of him for you. Don''t worry."


    Ken promised as he patted his chest. Although he looked serious, his actions seemed hrious.


    "How old are you? Perhaps I''m younger than you, but you do appear to be younger than even my own son."


    A smile finally appeared on Nicole''s expressionless face. Jay loathed childish behavior, especially when it came from adults.


    "Uh huh, you are right. I''m twenty-six. Despite that, I''m still single and one of Kerr''s best friends."


    He looked at her seriously and introduced himself without shame or hesitation.


    "I heard that the daughter of the CEO of Wen Group has been interested in you for quite a long time. Your father asked me to persuade you to marry her for onest time. He believes I can seed in doing what he most necessarily failed."


    There was a hint of an ominous threat in Kerr''s voice. He knew that Ken was easy to be friends with people who he met for the first time. Kerr didn''t usually care about this side of Ken. But today, he felt uneasy around Ken.


    He was somehow upset as he attentively noticed that Ken was so nice to Nicole.


    "Forget it. I''m young and I want to be single. Nicole, could you give me your address? I''ll pick up your son for you before it getste," Ken said.


    If he did not leave now, Ken was afraid that Kerr would really force him to marry the daughter of the CEO of Wen Group. He had seen that woman. She was not beautiful at all.


    After Ken left, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became eerily quiet. Nicole shot a nce at Kerr with slight embarrassment.


    "Although you were the one who sent me here, it was you who eventually injured me as well. I don''t think you deserve my gratitude."


    Nicole was not an unreasonable woman. She just had a weird feeling towards Kerr. She felt as if she''d be better off if she were to stay away from him. But it seemed that the harder she tried to escape from Kerr, the more closer she got with him.


    "You can reconsider my suggestion carefully at ater date."


    In the eyes of Kerr, although Nicole was a strong, capable woman, she wouldn''t be able to take care of her child all alone. She needed a man who could assist her in taking care of her son.


    And the best option for her was to find Jay a father.


    "You tter me too much, Mr. Gu. But the fact remains that your exalted identity is beyond my reach."


    Without any hesitation, she directly refused Kerr''s suggestion.


    Before Kerr could respond to it, a nurse barged in with some medicine.


    "Mr. Gu, we have to give Miss Ning an infusion to prevent her wound from getting inmed."


    The head nurse tried her best to keep calm when she saw the anger on Kerr''s face.


    With a stern nod, he stood up and made way for the head nurse.


    "No, thanks. I''ll get better after taking some medicine."


    Watching the nurse approach her, she retreated to the end of the bed, her eyes filled with fright.


    She had been afraid of injection since childhood. As far as she was concerned, she couldn''t recall a time period in her life in which she wasn''t afraid of getting an injection. While she was in Manhattan, even a high fever of 39 degree didn''t stop her from struggling to prevent an injection being administered to her.


    Atst, she had to be forcibly brought by Baron and Jay to the hospital for an injection. Needless to say, she fainted as soon as she saw the needle.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ning. You will be discharged tomorrow after today''s infusion. This will help you recover at a much faster rate than what was previously anticipated."

 Chapter 22 Father Figure

    The nurse took her time to exin with details what the injection consisted of and how Nicole would feel afterwards. Although it was unusual that a nurse took plenty of time to rify a procedure to a patient, the medical assistance had to be impable since she noticed how much Kerr cared about Nicole.


    She listened carefully to the nurse, but she was hesitant. "I appreciate what you''re doing nurse, but I still think that I don''t need the injection. I feel fine."


    She raised her hands in frustration and avoided the eye contact with the nurse.


    Kerr had meticulously watched every move and facial gestures of Nicole as he was standing by her side. He could easily tell that she was quite terrified of the injection.


    "You''re not a big fan of injections, are you?"


    Her face instantly turned red after hearing what he had said.


    She had always hated when needles were too close to her skin. It was a natural reaction of her to reject any injection of any kind. However, she felt that she needed to demonstrate that there was no fear towards the injection though she didn''t want it.


    Within her ordinary medical knowledge that she had learned over the years by reading articles, she tried her very best to convince them that injections had more negative than positive aspects.


    "Injections are worth nothing. They just weaken your body and do no good for your health at all. I refuse to have it."


    Unfortunately, her arguments were useless.


    The nurse behaved calm and patient towards Nicole with a friendly smile on her face the whole time.


    "You need to stay steady, Miss Ning. The doctors here will make sure that no negative side effects arise and put your health in danger."


    The doctors knew that Nicole had to be treated in the best and most professional way possible since Kerr brought her. Even though the hospital was under the control of the Gu family, he would hardly ever show up there unless it was for an important asion.


    Kerr moved from the position where he was and held Nicole''s hand to relieve her.


    "I won''t leave you until this is over. You don''t have to be afraid."


    And suddenly, he grabbed her left wrist strongly so the nurse could locate the vein to inject the dose. He even put a pillow in front of her to cover her eyes. "No! This can''t be happening without my permission! It''s my body!"


    She felt quite desperate as she tried to escape, but Kerr never let go of her wrist. Her strength was no match against his.


    She randomly turned her head around and encountered with Kerr''s face which was erged in front of hers. His thin dry lips were too close to her bright red blooming lips. Nicole didn''t think about it twice and moved her head right away.


    This awkward episode distracted her attention to what was happening, and the nurse could finally find the vein to administrate the injection.


    Kerr took a deep breath and released a sigh of relief.


    But in a matter of seconds, his face darkened like the sun getting eclipsed by the moon as he noticed the way Nicole was avoiding him.


    He could sense that she was unpleasant with his actions.


    His confidence was so high that he was convinced he could get any woman that he wanted. But Nicole Ning was out of themon; a desire of possession would arouse like a candle being lit inside of Kerr, whenever she was around him.


    As soon as the nurse realized that the atmosphere between them was heated up as she observed their awkward facial expressions, she thought that it was the perfect moment to leave.


    "We''re done for today, Miss Ning. I wish you a rapid recovery." The nurse packed her stuff, took off and rushed her way out of the room.


    As Nicole watched the nurse departing, she turned around to Kerr and looked straight at his eyes. "Why don''t you just give up on me? Look around you, there are plenty of women. Stop wasting your time on me, please."


    Nicole also had experience in the rtionship field. It wasn''t because of her enthusiasm though; Gregory''s devotion yed a big role in the rtion.


    However, she possessed the wisdom enough to tell when a man had truly fallen in love with someone or not.


    For now, all she cared about was her son Jay. Even if she could decipher Kerr''s intentions and feelings towards her, she would still not y along and would reject him.


    He started to feel a bit angry as he noticed that she was determined to keep her decision. "Are you really concerned about other women surrounding me? Or is it that you want to be my only love?" The story would take aplete turn of events if she actually cared that other women would be devoted to him.


    Kerr stood still in


    front of her as he kept holding her hand.


    "I don''t think I have the luck to be your only love."


    She softly got rid of Kerr''s hand and kept her sight straight at him without moving a muscle.


    She needed to let him know that her determination was as real as it seemed. Nevertheless, a sentiment of guilt was eating her from inside whenever she looked into his eyes.


    She wasn''t sure if the guilt was there because of Jay or herself.


    Before either of them would talk to the other, a knock interrupted the intense scene.


    Nicole adjusted her sitting posture so they could be separated from each other. But Kerr insisted to stick around her and ced himself by her side. "Come in, please."


    It didn''t matter how hard she tried to get away from him; he would always do everything that was possible to be as close as he could be to her. They looked like a couple.


    "I apologize if I interrupted. Your breakfast is ready, Mr. Gu."


    Jared ced the tray with the food on the table that was next to Nicole and he could sense a strange ambience in the room as if the air was thick.


    Kerr took a bowl of congee and stirred it with the spoon.


    Since Jared wasn''t leaving yet, Kerr took the chance to ask him about any news as he raised his head.


    "Thank you so much, Jared. Is there anything else that you should notify me with?"


    Jared instantly replied as if he was waiting for him to say that, "Well Mr. Gu, you''ll have a meeting with the staff of the QY Group this morning. You stated that it was crucial to discuss the details of our cooperation."


    Sometimes, Kerr would think to himself that he was fated to be the head of apany such as the Gu Group. However, being in the top of the pyramid as a CEO would deprive him of some liberties like holidays.


    Therefore, Kerr had to maintain a consistency in taking upon tasks thatbeled higher levels of responsibility than other tasks.


    "Call the QY Group''s assistant. Tell him that the meeting shall be postponed."


    Although the partnership between the Gu Group and the QY Group was a very important matter to be attended and beneficial to Kerr, he decided to stay with Nicole.


    Jared knew Kerr enough to try to propose something against his word, so he didn''t ask any more questions. "Alright Mr. Gu. I''ll notify them immediately."


    And all of a sudden, he heard Nicole''s voice as he was turning around to leave and do what Kerr asked.


    "Wait! Don''t leave yet, Mr. Kang."


    She turned her sight to Kerr.


    "The staff of Gu Group has been working really hard to have the arrangement prepared. You shouldn''t postpone it just like that. Thus, to consolidate this partnership is a matter to take care of right now because it''ll be profitable for the Gu Group to explore the European market. And I also heard that the representatives of the QY Group already arrived in A City yesterday. It''d be quite disrespectful from you to have them wasted their time, Mr. Gu."


    She didn''t want him to dy this important meeting for thepany just because of her. "I suggest you go ahead with this arrangement and don''t miss this opportunity to grow. I''ll be fine."


    Kerr''s disposition to postpone something so crucial would''ve made Nicole feel way guiltier and probably change her view on him.


    At this point, she was confused and didn''t know whether Kerr was this considerate to every woman, or only to her.


    "I have been in this road before. Trust me, this turn of events won''t affect the partnership."


    He had always been a reasonable person since he was a child.


    Happinesscked during his childhood since he was always destined to be the true heir of the Gu Group. This reality to Kerr made him grow more mature and be wiser than others.


    He had an ease to deal with all the pros and cons that every of his decisions to get what he wanted would bring.


    Jared didn''t waste more time and followed up Kerr''s final decision.


    He scooped up a spoonful of congee and handed it directly to Nicole''s mouth, beckoning her to eat it as if she was in a vegetative state.


    "What are you doing? Don''t do that, I can do it myself."


    She reached out her hand to take the spoonful of congee from his hand as she heard his rigid voice.


    He jokingly said to her as she tried to take the spoon. "Hey! You shouldn��t move too much. You don''t want another dose, do you?"


    He looked at the needle on the back of her hand. Even though Nicole didn''t say a word, he guessed that she might faint at the sight of injections too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so scared of having injections.


    When she heard his words, she pulled her hand back and instinctively gave him a wary look.

 Chapter 23 A Person More Important Than Life

    Nicole didn''t want to get the injection again, but she didn''t say anything. She felt so nervous with Kerr around that she didn''t even feel the pain when the nurse administrated the injection.


    After that, Kerr took out some congee and insisted on feeding her.


    Instead of protesting, she opened her mouth obediently, but she could feel her cheeks burning.


    This was the first time since she had be an adult that someone was feeding her.


    She just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible, so she could not help but chew faster without caring about how she would look.


    In the past, as the eldest daughter of the Ning family, she had always had someone to make sure that she was taken care of. Butter, in Manhattan, she had to look after herself and did part-time jobs while studying.


    After that, once Jay was born, she had spent most of her time taking care of him and had often skipped lunch. It was not until Jay had be a little older that he had begun to take care of her instead.


    "Take your time. No one''s going to take your food away," Kerr teased.


    The truth was, Nicole hadn''t had any foodst night, so the delicious food made her mouth water. She didn''t care about her image as ady, and anyway, she didn''t want to make a good impression on Kerr.


    In fact, she wouldn''t be at peace until Kerr lost interest in her. Little did she know that her n would horribly backfire...


    Kerr was watching Nicole''s behavior with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    Right now, she wasn''t wearing any make-up, and she still looked sluggish. Moreover, she didn''t even attempt to put up a facade in front of him, which was something he had never seen before. Usually, people would be on their best behavior to impress him.


    "Mommy, does it taste good?" As soon as Jay entered the room, he saw Uncle Gu feeding his mom,


    and a satisfied smile emerged on his face.


    ''It seems that Uncle Gu takes good care of Mommy,'' he thought to himself.


    "It''s not bad. Have you eaten yet?"


    Nicole asked after looking up at Jay and swallowing the congee in her mouth.


    "Of course not."


    Jay walked to the bedside and started to climb onto the bed on his own.


    This bed was a little taller than amon one, so it was a challenge for a kid like Jay to climb.


    Kerr immediately put the spoon he was holding back into the bowl and gently ced his free hand on Jay''s back to make sure that he didn''t fall.


    He didn''t try to lift the boy up, and instead just let him climb onto the bed on his own. Although he hadn''t spent a long time with Jay, he knew that he liked being independent.


    However, Jay had been expecting Kerr to support him and directly sat in his arms before looking up at him with innocence.


    "Uncle Gu, I want to eat, too," he said in an adorable voice.


    Of course, Jay was first and foremost a child.


    Or, it seemed that since the day he had met Kerr, he had be more and more like a child.


    Kerr took a spoonful of congee and fed it to Jay.


    "Yummy, yummy!"


    Jay cried, pping his small hands as if he had received a great surprise.


    Ken, who was standing at the door, was stunned by what he saw.


    If he hadn''t


    known Kerr for such a long time, he would have thought that the three people in front of him were a happy family.


    Moreover, Kerr''s behavior wasn''t the only thing that surprised him. The whole way here, Ken had been trying his best to please Jay, but Jay had just ignored him.


    But now, in front of Kerr, Jay was acting like a well-behaved child.


    Kerr alternated between feeding one spoon to Nicole and one to Jay until the congee was finally over.


    After that, Jay turned to Nicole and asked, "Mommy, why are you injured again?"


    Jay leaned his head in her arms, his eyes filled with sadness. This was the second time his mother had gotten injured aftering back from Manhattan, and it was more serious than the first time.


    "Don''t worry. It was just an ident,"


    she said in a soothing voice and looked at him tenderly.


    She knew her son felt guilty of not protecting her well. But he was only a child, after all. She didn''t want him under too much pressure.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect Mommy well,"


    he cried, burying his face in her shoulder so that she wouldn''t see how sad he was.


    "My little fool, you''re still young. When you grow up, you can protect Mommy. But now, Mommy''s the one who should protect you," Nicole quickly assured Jay, feeling moved by his words.


    In her eyes, Jay should have enjoyed a happy childhood, but instead, he was under a psychological burden because of her.


    As Kerr watched the mother and son exchange words of love and care, his heart softened.


    He instinctively reached out and gently pulled Jay away from Nicole''s arms.


    "Until you grow up, I''ll protect you and your mommy," he said to the little boy.


    It was only around Nicole and Jay that he felt warmth, something he had never felt around the Gu family.


    "Really? Uncle Gu, you must keep your word. Let''s do a pinky swear."


    As Jay looked into Kerr''s eyes, he seemed to have found new hope. He stretched out his little hand and waited for Kerr to make a deal with him.


    His intuition told him that Kerr was a tough guy and that he would definitely be able to help him protect his mother.


    Looking at Jay''s outstretched hand, Kerr imitated his actions somewhat awkwardly and extended his pinky finger. Then, Jay wrapped his pinky finger around Kerr''s to symbolically seal the deal.


    Watching this scene, Nicole was slightly stunned.


    It seemed that every time she didn''t know how tofort Jay, Kerr could easilyfort him. Was this the power of a father''s love?


    She knew that it was not appropriate for Jay to get close to Kerr, but she didn''t want to disappoint him. She could see how happy Jay was when he was with Kerr.


    Ken, who was always watching this scene, curled his lips, shook his head, and walked out of the ward.


    It was so unbelievable that he felt like he was hallucinating! It turned out that even the cold and indifferent Kerr had such a gentle side.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He looked at the number on the screen and frowned before answering the call.


    "Father, I won''t marry the daughter of the Wen family. Don''t bring it up to me anymore. Even if you cut off all my privileges, I won''t agree to this."

 Chapter 24 An Old Friend Comes Back

    Ken couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the face of the daughter from the Wen family. His father who was on the other end of the line, however, still wasn''t done trying to persuade Ken.


    "Stop it, Father. If you really think the Qin Group and the Wen Group should be connected by marriage, I wouldn''t mind if you married someone else and gave me a stepmother. Mother isn''t here anymore anyway."


    Every time Ken was at a loss for words to refute his father, he would always resort to mentioning his deceased mother. He knew that even though her mother had been dead for many years, she was still his father''s number one weakness.


    As expected, his father hung up the phone at once.


    With a satisfied smirk on his face, Ken sighed and walked out.


    In the ward, Jay looked at his mother with a surprised look on his face as she was put on a drip.


    "Mommy, how did you get rid of the fear of injection?"


    He still could remember the day when his mom had a fever like it was just yesterday. He couldn''t understand why she was in aa, so he asked Baron for some help. However, when he arrived at the hospital, his mother still refused the injection.


    "Because Mommy is as strong as Jay now."


    Nicole chose not to answer his question directly. She nced guiltily at Kerr only to find that he was looking at her with a serious look on his face.


    When she felt quite sure that Kerr was not going to expose her, she was subconsciously relieved.


    She couldn''t believe that she was so used to observing Kerr''s change of facial expressions. It was not a good habit, and not one she could to get used to.


    Still sitting on the sofa, Kerr flipped through the files that had been brought over by Jared from thepany. His lips curved into a slight smile when he heard something Nicole said.


    Inside the ward, Nicole and Jay were happily chatting with each other. And as Kerr observed the two of them, he felt a sense of security that he had never felt before. For the first time, he saw, with his own eyes, the simple joys that ordinary people experienced.


    Then, all of a sudden, the ringing of a phone cut off their conversation.


    Nicole quickly nced at the number on the screen before pressing the answer key and putting the phone to her ear.


    "Hi, Auntie Sandra."


    Nicole had only managed to say hi when she heard a worried voice on the other end of the line.


    "Nicole, Bonnie still hasn''te back. Last night, you said that you were going to look for her. Have you found her yet?"


    Back then, not long after the Ning family went down, Nicole received the offer from a university in Manhattan. However, since the Ning family had just gone bankrupt, Sandra Zhang and Bonnie Ning didn''t have the means to live well.


    It just so happened that before the tragedy happened to Ning family, her father transferred some part of their property to his name and wrote a will leaving all of his property to Nicole alone beforemitting suicide.


    That enabled Nicole to leave that troublesome ce while the Ning family was facing a lot of problems.


    "I found Bonnie. Don''t worry, Auntie. I''ll look after her."


    Nicole''s mother passed away when she was just a child. Not long after that, her father decided to marry Sandra Zhang, and even though she was very much against it, she did not dare to go against her father''s wishes.


    Because while she was notpletely okay with it, she wanted her father to live a happy life in the future. Despite spending all that time in the Ning family, she never became close to Sandra Zhang, but there was still a fundamental connection between them.


    "I''m relieved to have you on my side. Bonnie is st


    ill young. I hope you would forgive her if she ever says something to upset you."


    Even though the Ning family had fallen, Sandra Zhang heard that Nicole finished her studies abroad and had a bright future ahead of her. Therefore, she could be the solution to their problem.


    That was the reason why she had to bow her head to Nicole.


    "Auntie, don''t say that. Bonnie is my sister. I will never leave her alone."


    As she spoke to Sandra, Nicole looked at Kerr. Even though Kerr had guaranteed that Bonnie was fine, she really should check for herself.


    After she hung up the phone, Nicole turned to Kerr and said,


    "I want to see Bonnie. Her mother is very worried about her. Can you help me?"


    Even though she wasn''t so sure whether Kerr would agree to her request or not, she knew that he was the only one Ken would obey. Therefore, if she wanted to see Bonnie, she still had to ask for Kerr''s permission.


    After listening to what Nicole had to say, Kerr nodded and took out his cellphone to call Ken.


    "Bring her here."


    The moment Ken was back to Good Times, he suddenly received a call from Kerr. He felt a little helpless at the sight of the girl sleeping on the bed.


    He gave her a gentle nudge.


    "Wake up!"


    In her sleep, Bonnie felt like the night was too long for some reason. Even though she had been sleeping for hours, she felt like every part of her body was sore, and she had no idea why. In fact, she was so sore that she didn''t even have the strength to turn over.


    She raised her hand to block off Ken''s touch and turned to face the other side. She was just about to go back to sleep, but as she turned around, she felt like something wasn''t right. Why was there a stranger in her house?


    Bonnie opened her eyes with a start. In spite of the soreness of her body, she gathered the quilt around her and sat up abruptly. She looked at Ken with confusion all over her face.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my home?"


    She was obviously confused at what was happening.


    "Put your clothes on. Someone wants to see you, and you need to take your medicine. I don''t want to be in trouble,"


    Ken said coldly. At that moment, he didn''t look the way he usually looked in front of Kerr.


    He could tell that the woman in front of him was a very simple girl, but she would change after working in this ce for some more time. So, there was no way he was going to waste his time on such a woman.


    More than that, it wasn''t like anyone could ever get close to his heart. To him, women were like nothing more than clothes that could be thrown away at any time.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t until Bonnie saw the logo on the clothes that she realized just how expensive they were. Then, the moment she caught a glimpse of the contraceptive pills in her hands, memories of the events fromst night came rushing back to her.


    She knew she wasn''t drunk at all after drinking the ss of wine. She nced down at the red marks all over her body and tears started flowing from her eyes.


    "Last night? Was that you?"


    As he listened to Bonnie''s timid voice, Ken''s back stiffened. Her tears gripped his heart. He turned around. He felt his heart cry with her.


    It made him feel somehow restless. He had never been an impatient person, but now, for some reason, things were different.


    "Don''t cry. I won''t treat you shabbily. You work in Good Times for some money. You can fill in the amount as you like."


    Ken took out a check from his pocket and handed it to Bonnie. The amount of transfer was nk.


    He had always been generous to women. After all, money was nothing to the Qin Group.


    Bonnie held the check tightly in her hand.

 Chapter 25 Afraid Of Blood And Injection

    Bonnie Ning lowered her head to avoid the gaze of the man with her, gathered her clothes, and ran to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, her face wore a bitter smile as she examined her haggard body.


    Her low spirit couldn''t be hidden. She was spent, exhausted.


    A stray tear fell from her eye, and soon more began to flow out. But there was no time for weakness. With new resolve, she wiped her tears away, dressed and walked out.


    "Let''s go."


    She had no idea where they were going to go or who they were going to meet, but she had to follow Ken.


    He held his hand up to stop her. "Just a second."


    Ken saw the dark purple marks on Bonnie''s neck. He picked up the silk scarf from the bed, walked up to her and wrapped it around her neck. After making sure the material covered the exposed part, he handed her some medicine.


    "Take the pills. It''s good for you. Don''t mention what happenedst night when you see her. I didn''t mean to sleep with you. It''s just an ident."


    He didn''t forget what Kerr had warned him before. Not to mention that from the expression on Nicole''s face, he could tell that she cared a lot about her sister.


    He knew he had to hide what happened between him and Bonnie.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Bonnie held the pill box tightly, opened it and swallowed it in front of him.


    It was bitter, but the taste was nothingpared to the resentment in her heart.


    They were silent the entire car ride. When they arrived at the hospital, she found it odd, but she followed Ken inside all the same.


    Knowing his way around, they found the door they were looking for. He knocked and faintly heard a response from inside, "Come in."


    When he pushed the door open, he saw Nicole sitting on the bed, ying with Jay. Near the two was Kerr, who was still in the room. Ken couldn''t help but give a tiny smile.


    Looking directly at Nicole, he gestured, "Hey Nicole, I''ve brought the person you want."


    His face was beaming with delight. There was arge contrast to how cold he looked when he was alone with Bonnie.


    Looking at Ken''s side profile, Bonnie was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would smile to anyone else, but he was so cold to her.


    "Bonnie."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Bonnie was snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Nicole, her half-sister.


    They used to be on good terms when they were in the Ning family, but since the Ning family went bankruptcy and Nicole went abroad, they stopped contacting each other.


    "You are back."


    Bonnie sounded calm. She didn''t look thrilled to see Nicole and looked at her in a strange way.


    Nicole looked stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "Jay, follow Uncle Kang to see the school you are going to attend tomorrow."


    Noticing the strange behavior of Nicole and Bonnie, Kerr decided to ask Jay to leave with Jared first. After all, he didn''t want children to get involved in the adult''s world.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jay looked up at his mother with a little hesitation. After seeing his mother nod, he jumped out of the bed, waved bye and left with Jared.


    Nicole gave Kerr a grateful look and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. She walked to Bonnie and held her hand.


    "It''s been seven years. You have grown up. Don''t you remember me?"


    Nicole thought her sister looked more beautiful than before. When she left, she was just a little eleven-year-old girl, but now she had grown up.


    "I don''t think I do. You left didn''t you? Wi


    thout even a second thought. Is it because my mother isn''t your mother, that it was so easy for you to leave us? Have you ever thought about what we''ve been through these past 7 years?"


    Bonnie didn''t understand why her father had been more fond of her sister. Even at thest moment of her father''s life, he still had arranged everything for Nicole, without taking Bonnie into consideration.


    Nicole tried her best to pacify the situation. "Bonnie, that''s not why I left. I had no choice but to leave at that time. I''ll exin everything to youter. Last night, your mom called me. She was very worried about you."


    She couldn''t exin her entire situation to her sister, not with Kerr in the same room. She tried to exin as much as she could without mentioning anything that might catch the man''s attention, but Bonnie was having none of it. In her eyes, Nicole abandoned them, that was it.


    "Seven years ago, you left me alone. Now, you have no right to discipline me."


    Bonnie shook off Nicole''s hand, turned around and was about to leave when she heard a very cold voice.


    "Stop."


    Kerr stepped forward and blocked the exit.


    "Your sister was in a hurry to see youst night, so she was injured and got sent to the hospital."


    He didn''t forget that before she fainted, Nicole was still thinking about her. He didn''t expect that Bonnie would be so rude.


    Since he had promised Jay to protect Nicole, he would not stand to see her suffer, not even a little.


    Bonnie raised her eyebrow questioningly. "Really?" She scoffed at that and merely responded, "Then I have to thank my dear sister."


    She step aside and reached for the door, pushed it open and ran out. Her face was already covered with tears.


    Ken wanted to stop her, but he heard the helpless voice of Nicole.


    "Never mind. Let her go."


    She knew that the misunderstanding between the two of them could not be straightened out immediately. She needed to give the younger sister some time to calm down before trying to talk to her again.


    Looking at her bare feet, Kerr lifted her up and put her on the bed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    She looked at Kerr gratefully and politely.


    Seeing the looks of Kerr and Nicole, Ken walked out of the ward in silence. When he was about to leave, he saw Jay and Jared standing not far away. It was obvious that Jared was trying to please the boy, but the calm look on Jay''s face meant that he was not easily impressed.


    It peaked Ken''s interest and walked towards them.


    "What''s going on? Is he that hard to deal with? "


    Hearing Ken''s voice, with a look of pleading in his eyes, Jared seemed lost, in need of a savior.


    "Mr. Qin, please help me keep himpany. I still have some materials on my hand to send abroad now."


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of him."


    Ken had always been curious about the identity of Jay. On the way to the hospital this morning, he had already tried to find out who he was. But the little boy did not say anything.


    "Tell me, what''s the rtionship between your mother and Kerr Gu?"


    He had never seen Kerr pay so much attention to any woman, especially it was a woman with a child. It wasn''t like the guy he''d known for years, so there must be something wrong.


    "I''m trying to make Uncle Gu my father."


    Jay didn''t mind telling Ken the truth. He didn''t talk to him earlier because he didn''t know his background. Now that he knew he was Kerr''s friend, the little boy let his guard down.

 Chapter 26 Do You Want To Be My Only Love

    Jay''s interesting statements amused Ken.


    "What about your father?"


    he probed further. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like for Kerr to be a stepfather, knowing he was the sessor of the Gu Group. But the scene he witnessed today made his heart skip a beat, surprisingly in a funny way.


    With the way they interacted earlier, he deduced that Kerr seemed not to care about the fact that Nicole had a child.


    "I don''t have a father. Not everyone will have a healthy family. My mother told me to respect others'' privacy, so it''s very impolite to ask me this way,"


    Jay sternly replied, scrutinizing Ken. The boy didn''t show any respect to him at all.


    Deep down, he genuinely wanted his father back. He longed to know him, but he didn''t want to put his mother in a tough situation, so he never said a word about it.


    "Well, I apologize. I''m sorry. What are you looking at?"


    Ken apologetically uttered as he stared at the serious look on Jay''s face, feeling a little embarrassed. He thought that this child was surprisingly troublesome. He was too sharp to fool.


    Feeling defeated, he had resorted to changing the topic.


    "For Uncle Gu''s sake, I forgive you. Here''s the school he arranged for me,"


    Jay replied in a friendly fashion as he raised his small hand and patted Ken on the shoulder. Then he eagerly showed him a piece of document. He seemed very generous today as if he didn''t want to make a fuss about the trifles with Ken.


    Jay had checked the information about this school. He beamed with satisfaction. And all the more, he was interested when he learned from Jared that Kerr himself graduated from this school.


    "Really? Did he ask you to go to his school?"


    Ken blurted out while carefully taking a look at the documents in Jay''s small hands. The moment heid his eyes on it, he quivered with a startled expression. He stared wide-eyed at the child as if he was looking at a monster.


    When he was a child, his father had also asserted that he wanted to take him to that ce. But after enduring for a day in that school, Ken resolutely refused. Only talented children from across the globe gathered at that prominent ce, and it was not where ordinary children could survive.


    "Why not? Would the education costs be quite expensive? It''s not easy for my mom to take care of me all by herself. I don''t want her to be too tired."


    Jay slightly frowned, worried about Ken''s shocked expression. Now, he was thinking about whether to sell the system he recently developed. In this way, he could easily make a fortune.


    "You''ll know when you get there,"


    Ken gently said with a controlled smile, looking at the child with such sympathy. Although Jay seemed to be smarter than ordinary children, Ken couldn''t tell if he was a gifted child. He couldn''t help feeling really worried about the boy.


    It wasn''t until a long timeter when Jay handed over to Ken his first homework, that he realized he had worried too much. He would know the boy was indeed a genius.


    Still in the ward, Kerr was caught unaware of himself when he reached out and held Nicole''s cold little feet, and surprisingly, he didn''t look disgusted at all. He gently rubbed his fingers against her feet, trying to warm her with the warmth from his palms.


    "Mr. Gu, as I have told you earlier, you don''t have to take those words of my son seriously. I know that you merely don''t want to disappoint him. Please rest assured that I won''t cause you any trouble,"


    Nicole managed to voice out as she awkwardly withdrew her feet to avoid his touch. She carefully chose her words to distance herself from him safely.


    "Jay will be upset if he knew how you are going to let him live in this world,"


    he countered while looking directly into her eyes, gauging her reaction, which didn''t escape his notice.


    "He won''t know. As his mother, I totally understand what kind of living environment is more suitable for him to grow up. Mr. Gu, you


    have a respected identity. I don''t want to trouble you.


    And of course, I don''t want Mr. Gu to affect the peaceful life that Jay and I currently enjoy,"


    she insisted, her eyes almost pleading. She only dared to say it when Jay was not around. She deliberately wanted to ignore all of his concern, not because she couldn''t understand it, but she knew, deep down, such care and attention wouldn''tst long.


    So with how she perceived everything, she''d better not want anything from him from the very beginning.


    After all, it was so much better than losing all of it in a snap.


    "Nicole, do you honestly think so? Or are you afraid that you will fall in love with me?"


    After throwing her such questions, he casually approached her on the bed, holding her gaze. He leaned closer as he gently put his palms on both of her cheeks. Now she was trapped between his chest and the bed. She attempted to move, but she couldn''t escape.


    He gazed at her whole face for a while as if he was memorizing her delicate features. Although he could feel her resistance against his nearness, he detected something unusual in her eyes. She was discreetly evading eye contact with him. He was silently pleased, knowing that it only meant she had a feeling for him.


    His judgment told him that maybe his ex-girlfriends were all an easy-going type of woman. That the moment he met Nicole, he basically knew nothing about how to win her heart.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Gu. There is a person more important than my life. I only love him, and no one wille into my heart again."


    Jay''s little face vividly came to her mind as she stared back at Kerr. And without realizing it, shepared both of them, and she seemed to see his son''s face through Kerr''s features. She deliberately spoke in an ambiguous way to make Kerr shrink back from theseplexities.


    She knew how proud he was as a man, so she was absolutely sure that he could never ept the fact that she had another man in her heart.


    However, she utterly ignored the fact that her son owed his intelligence from Kerr. So her trick was soon seen through.


    "The person you are referring to and who is more important than your life is Jay. You are clearly showing me that there is no one else in your heart, and you are sincerely waiting for me,"


    he indulgently dered while he ced his cold finger on her chest. His voice was calm, and it sounded sincere as if he was trying to win her heart.


    When she felt a slight cold seeping on her chest, she instinctively stretched out her hand and held his finger. She stared at him, wide-eyed as her mind absorbed what he said. The more she thought of it, the more her heart raced wildly.


    "Don''t use your tricks on me. I''m not the kind of woman you used to know."


    Looking at the rxed manner Kerr behaved, she felt so annoyed that she couldn''t bring herself to exin her side well. He had nothing to do with her in the first ce, but she really couldn''t bear that he treated her the way he treated all his women.


    She reached out and attempted to push him away again, but he didn''t budge nor move at all.


    "How do you know what kind of woman you are in my eyes? By the way, what kind of woman do you want to be? Or how about being my only woman?"


    Considering her twisted expression out of anger, he became more interested in her, so he bombarded her with a series of questions that meant to tease her. How could he let go of such an interesting woman?


    "Why? Do you think you are qualified to say ''only woman''? Can you guarantee that you will love only one woman in your lifetime? If you can''t, then don''t make any empty promises here,"


    she countered heatedly, enunciating every word. She would never fall into that tender trap, absolutely not.


    She didn''t dare think about what she would have be if she was serious about him. She would certainly not repeat the same mistake that happened in her past with Gregory.

 Chapter 27 A Family Of Three

    Kerr couldn''t help but feel a bit stunned at the question he had just heard.


    No one had ever said that to him. He was used to having all the women around him just hoping that he would stay with them for a little while longer, and he had never met anyone who dared to say anything like that to him.


    He had no idea how to answer her question. Of course, there was no denying that she had attracted his attention, maybe even enough for him to dote on her. But there was no telling how long he would actually stay interested in her.


    Kerr loosened his grip and sat up at once, stopping his inquiry. There was something he needed to think about before anything else.


    Because Nicole was not like the women he used to date.


    As she looked at the nk expression on Kerr''s face, Nicole gave off a sigh of relief. Relieved as she was, she also felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    What exactly was she expecting? She should not have expected anything at all.


    "Mommy, is the woman who left a moment ago my aunt?"


    When he saw Bonnie leave the ward, Jay decided not toe inside because he wanted to give Kerr and Nicole some more time alone with each other. But he couldn''t take it anymore��talking to Ken was just way too boring.


    He decided toe inside to look for his mommy and Uncle Gu. Once he opened the door and saw that Uncle Gu was sitting in silence next to his mommy, he found himself feeling quite disappointed. Maybe he needed to do something to help Kerr.


    "Yes! She has something else that she needs to do though, so she left in a hurry. I''ll introduce you to her some other time, okay?"


    Nicole reached out and grabbed her son''s arm while trying her best to avoid looking at Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, I just received an overseas resume."


    Jared saw the resume and the letter of rmendation from the CEO of the He Group on the screen. Obviously, it was Sunny He who wanted to apply for the job in Gu Group herself.


    "Go back to thepany."


    Without taking the notebook from Jared''s hands, Kerr immediately stood up and started walking towards the door. But just as he was about to step out of the ward, he stopped abruptly and said,


    "I''ll pick up Jay and take him to school tomorrow morning."


    Before Nicole even had the chance to respond and say no, Kerr had already left.


    "Mommy, did you have a fight with Uncle Gu? Don''t you like him? I like Uncle Gu very much. You know, I''ve already asked Uncle Gu��he doesn''t have his own child nor his own family.


    He even said that he doesn''t hate that I entered his life. I am not disrupting Uncle Gu''s life, right, Mommy?"


    Jay raised his white jade-like face and looked innocently at Nicole with wide, expectant eyes.


    "Jay, do you really like Uncle Gu that much? Who would you prefer then, Mommy or Uncle Gu?"


    Nicole petted Jay''s soft hair with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Jay would start liking Kerr that much. So much so that it would even be cruel of her to erase him from Jay''s life.


    But if the day when Kerr would forcibly take Jay from her ever came, she knew that it would hurt more than she could imagine, and she woulde to regret letting Kerr get so close.


    Knowing that she couldn''t let that happen, she knew that she had to be heartless right from the beginning.


    "Of course you''re the one I love the most, Mommy. Don''t worry, I will never leave you. I don''t really understand why Daddy didn''t want us, but I promise that I will always stay by your side."


    He stretched out his small hands and wrapped his arms around her neck. Then, he rubbed his head onto her shoulder and acted like a spoiled baby.


    He didn


    ''t want to put too much pressure on his mommy. After all, the main reason why he liked Uncle Gu was because he thought Uncle Gu could take good care of Mommy, but if Mommy didn''t want that, he wouldn''t force it.


    "Good boy!"


    After hearing her son''s words, Nicole finally felt a sense of relief.


    Once it was nighttime, Jared arrived at Nicole''s ward.


    "Director Ning, the doctor said that you can now leave the hospital. Mr. Gu asked me to take you back to your home."


    "You don''t have to bother, Mr. Jared Kang. I can take a taxi home with Jay."


    She started packing her stuff at once, and immediately refused Jared or, to be more precise, Kerr.


    She didn''t like bothering others.


    She took Jay''s hand and led him out of the room.


    "Director Ning, it was Mr. Gu who asked me to take you home. Please don''t make this difficult for me."


    Jared stepped forward to stand directly in front of Nicole. If he didn''t take her home and Kerr found out, he would surely send him to some faraway ce.


    "Mom, we shouldn''t have put others in an awkward situation."


    Jay raised his head to look at Nicole seriously. He was meaning to help Jared out of this.


    "You naughty boy!"


    Nicole ruffled Jay''s hair while making a face at him before turning around to smile at Jared Kang.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kang."


    "You''re wee, Miss Ning."


    On the way to Nicole''s house, they didn''t speak a word. Jared merely dropped off Nicole and Jay at their apartment before immediately driving back to the Gu Group.


    "Mr. Gu, Director Ning and Jay have safely returned to their apartment."


    With his fingers still tapping on the keyboard, Kerr nodded at Jared.


    "Mr. Gu, what should we do with Miss Sunny He''s resume?"


    Since he was just an assistant, he couldn''t deal with matters rted to the rtionship between the Gu family and the He family on his own. Especially since the two families had been friends for a long time, and Sunny He had already fallen in love with Kerr.


    At first, Jared thought that once Sunny He left for abroad to pursue higher education, her feelings of affection for Kerr would gradually disappear. But to his surprise, the moment she came back from abroad, she immediately applied for a position in the Gu Group.


    Clearly, she had an ulterior motive.


    "Whatever. I will only ept her for the sake of the He family."


    He had already gotten a call from Sunny before, so he was not surprised to receive this letter of rmendation. This was actually a good thing for him. The earlier Sunny knew how he felt, the earlier she could drop the idea of the two of them together.


    The moment he finished talking, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. He had a feeling that the call was from Sunny He, so he raised his head to shoot Jared a meaningful look.


    Jared immediately walked over to Kerr''s desk and answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is Mr. Gu''s office. This is his assistant speaking. What can I do for you?"


    Upon hearing Sunny He''s voice, Jared nced at Kerr who was sitting next to him and made up an excuse on his behalf.


    "I''m sorry, Miss He. Mr. Gu is in a meeting, so he can''t answer the phone right now.


    Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes, Miss He. I''ll be sure to tell him that. Bye."


    Jared put down the phone and shot Kerr an innocent look.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss He told me that she was arriving at the airport tomorrow at 9 o''clock, and she would like you to pick her up."


    Kerr cast a nce at the calendar and saw that the date for tomorrow was encircled.


    "Ask one of thepany''s chauffeurs to pick her up."


    He was going to take Jay to school tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 28 Special Treatment

    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    It was quite expected. But now, Jared felt a little sorry for Sunny He. It was widely perceived that it was easier for a woman to chase a man. But in Sunny''s case, it was no bed of roses. It was so difficult for her to even get Kerr''s attention.


    Early morning, when Nicole had hastily packed her stuff and brought Jay downstairs, she quickly noticed that Kerr''s car was already waiting for them.


    "Good morning, Uncle Gu!"


    Recognizing Kerr''s car, Jay ran towards it and greeted him politely.


    "Good morning!"


    Kerr got out of the car and opened the back door for Jay. After he saw him get in the car, he turned his attention towards Nicole who was standing behind him.


    "Mr. Gu, you really don''t have to do this. If you''d be willing to give me the address, I''d definitely feel duty-bound to send Jay there."


    She looked at Kerr, feeling embarrassed. Since Kerr left the hospital without a word yesterday, she had been reflecting on herself. She thought she shouldn''t have said those harsh words to him.


    Her words yesterday sounded like it was she who had demanded a future with Kerr.


    "If you keep on refusing, we''ll probably end up beingte."


    He weely opened the door for her.


    Since Jay had already gotten in the car, she didn''t truly have much of a choice than to follow his lead. Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Nicole didn''t part her tightly pressed lips throughout the while when the car cruised through the busy street. When the car eventually stopped in front of the school door, she noticed that the principal seemed to have been expecting them for a while.


    It was only guessable that Kerr had informed him about their arrival in advance.


    "Wee, Mr. Gu. Everything has been arranged with regard to the child. Please don''t worry. This is the head teacher who''s in charge of Jay''s ss."


    The principal was in his fifties and was dressed in a ck suit, which made him look very energetic. When he saw Kerr, he immediately bent slightly towards him and shook his hands elegantly.


    "Good morning!"


    Jay greeted his teacher happily. His mother had made it the mission of her life to ensure that he always remained a polite and obedient child.


    "What a charming boy!"


    The principal stared at Jay with admiration in his eyes. The children who were able to join here were anything but ordinary. He was also the first child who was brought here by Kerr. The principal wouldn''t dare to neglect him.


    "Thank you for taking care of Jay in school."


    Nicole nodded at the teacher and the principal respectfully.


    "You''re wee, Miss Ning."


    "Mom, Uncle Gu, you may go for work. Let me also go to my ssroom. You may have to hurry or else you''ll bete."


    Jay waved his hand to bid goodbye to them.


    Kerr nodded back and left with Nicole without much hesitation.


    "Mr. Gu, how much do you estimate I should pay for Jay''s tuition and all other rted expenses?"


    Nicole felt embarrassed for bothering Kerr so much already. She was keen on not allowing Kerr to pay the tuition fees for Jay. She felt she was the one who was primarily responsible for Jay.


    Upon hearing that, Kerr was a little surprised. He turned around and looked at her in a way that didn''t quite hide his emotions.


    In the past, women had always demanded money from him. Nicole was the first woman who wanted to return him the money. In addition, Nicole''s action reminded him of the woman who had left 2,642 dors and fled from him seven years ago.


    Perhaps, that woman had the simr personality as Nicole''s.


    "The school


    where Jay is studying doesn''t require any tuition fee. It was built by Gu Group. All students who enter this school must have a high IQ of at least 120. Gu Group has spent a lot of its resources to cultivate them but on one condition."


    He paused for the sake of an emphasis on what he was about to say.


    "What?"


    She felt as if there was a catch in this generous offer. When she looked at the calm expression on Kerr''s face, she felt a little nervous reflexively.


    She already felt as if she and Jay wouldn''t ept this condition. At that moment, she felt grossly remorseful. She had just voluntarily sent Jay into a school without conducting necessary enquiries. If something were to happen to Jay while he was in there, what would she do? How would she be able to forgive herself for it?


    As expected, Kerr''s words made Nicole highly uneasy.


    "The only condition is that they will work for the Gu Group throughout their lives."


    The elites of hispany were all from thispany, including Kerr himself. This school had a certain history and had been sessful in producing many exceptional talents. Maybe that was the reason behind the good international reputation enjoyed by the Gu Group.


    "No way! He is way too young to figure out what he wants to do in the future. If he doesn''t wish to stay here, you can''t force him to do so."


    She looked nervously at Kerr and he detected a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Last night, she had even decided to leave Gu Group when the time was ripe. She wanted to bring Jay back to Manhattan, so that Jay would have less opportunities to meet with Kerr.


    But thebor contract she signed when she joined thepany was a bit troublesome.


    "Stop the car, Kerr! I''m going back to pick Jay up! I can''t leave him alone."


    She would be willing topromise on any matters, except for Jay''s matter. He was the apple of her eye. She wouldn''t let anyone harm him, not even his biological father.


    "Calm down, Nicole. He has the privilege to make a choice for himself in the future. I can assure you that only Jay himself can decide whether to stay in thepany or not by his own free will."


    He had nned to use Jay to keep them here forever, but when he saw how concerned Nicole was, he quickly retracted his idea.


    He knew how important Jay was to Nicole, but he did not expect her to explode with emotions at the sight of a slight danger to him.


    Kerr''s words soothed Nicole''s troubled mind. She nced at Kerr hoping for further assurance.


    "Why do you treat Jay so well?" she asked.


    He turned to look at her and said earnestly,


    "Because he is your son."


    ''I like you, so I like your son too,'' he thought.


    Feeling a bit awkward, she turned her head away. She stole a nce at the car driving into the parking lot of the Gu Group. She breathed a sigh of relief. Every time she was with Kerr alone, she would be inexplicably nervous.


    Kerr always said something that she couldn''t immediately respond to. Even if she had expressed her mind, he still didn''t care.


    When the car stopped, she opened the door of the passenger seat and got off without any hesitation. Just as she was about to walk towards her office, she heard a sweet female voice behind her, which attracted her attention.


    "Kerr!"


    As soon as Sunny got out of the car, she saw Kerr''s car. She trotted over to him and held his arm intimately with a surprised expression on her face.


    "Why didn''t youe to pick me up? After returning home, the first person I want to see is you."


    She was wearing a light yellow dress.

 Chapter 29 Arouse Her Attention

    The heavy make-up on her face didn''t make her look her best, but it showed that Sunny had dressed up meticulously. To top that off, her shoulder-length hair made her look even more vigorous.


    When she saw the woman throwing herself all over Kerr, a sh of disdain appeared in her eyes. But instead of confronting them, she merely walked away.


    ''Bah, you said you would take care of me,'' Nicole thought. ''How shameful of you to lie like that!''


    As Kerr gazed at Nicole''s back as she walked away, his eyes grew cold.


    "Let me go."


    His tone was firm and icy. Even though he had let Sunny work in Gu Group, it didn''t mean that she could already do whatever she wanted in front of him. He only spoiled the woman he loved, and Sunny could never be her.


    Meanwhile, as Sunny watched Nicole walking away, a smug look shed in her eyes. However, the moment she heard Kerr''s icy cold voice, she immediately loosened her hand subconsciously out of fear.


    "Kerr..."


    She was the apple of everyone''s eye. No one dared to raise their voice at her and talk to her like that.


    "It''s your first day back today. You don''t have to start working right away. Just go and see your uncle first. Jared, send Miss He home."


    Without even waiting for her to reply, he started walking towards the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    "Kerr," Sunny said, calling after him.


    Remembering the coldness on Kerr''s face, her grievances started to show in her own. Just as she was about to chase after him, the sound of Jared''s voice stopped her.


    "Miss He, this way please,"


    Jared said. By the time he opened the back door for her, he had already started to have a headache. After all, he was well aware of the fact that Sunny was a tough character to deal with. He learned that even before she went abroad.


    As she stared after Kerr''s receding figure, Sunny reluctantly got in the car.


    She knew very well what kind of person Kerr was. Once he had already made up his mind about something, there was no changing it. And if she continued to pester him, he would most probably get angry.


    "Jared, who is the woman who got off of Kerr''s car?"


    That girl was the reason she ran towards Kerr in the first ce��to let that woman know that he was her man.


    Even though she had been abroad for the past few years, she had never let any woman get away with trying to get together with Kerr. In fact, she was the one who ordered someone to rape that woman who was once with Kerr.


    The woman got pregnant after that. What Sunny didn''t expect was the woman had the audacity to lie to Kerr that she was pregnant with his child. Of course, the woman had gotten her lesson.


    "That''s Director Ning. The Gu Group employed her from overseas with a high sry."


    As Jared looked at the expression on Sunny''s face through the rear-view mirror, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried about Nicole. Everyone knew how much of a jealous person she was, and he definitely didn''t want Nicole to be her target.


    But even if he didn''t tell Sunny who she was, they were sure to meet in thepany in a few days anyway.


    "Director Ding..."


    she murmured to herself, deciding not to ask Jared about the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole.


    She knew for a fact that Jared was Kerr''s most trusted subordinate, so she had to think very carefully about what she could say to him.


    Nevertheless, she was going to keep an eye on this Director Ning for sure. After all, if she wasn''t important to him, Kerr never would have allowed this woman to work in the Gu Group because in his eyes, women were only suitable to be kept at the sidelines.


    Getting K


    err was not an easy feat. Sunny stared outside the window, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, in Nicole''s office at the Gu Group


    "Director Ning, Mr. Gu wants to discuss the details of the new cooperation with you,"


    Lily said as she stood in front of Nicole''s desk. She had just received a call from Kerr''s secretary who told her to tell Nicole toe to Kerr''s office.


    Upon hearing Lily''s words, Nicole stopped writing. She gave her surroundings a quick look before putting her pen down and putting her hand on her stomach while grimacing.


    "Lily, can you hand over my proposal to Mr. Gu? I''m not feeling well. I need to go to the bathroom."


    Lily hesitated for a while before reaching out to take the file from Nicole''s desk. Before she could make a decision though, Nicole had already stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Lily didn''t think Nicole''s stomach was hurting at all.


    However, she had no choice but to give the proposal to Kerr''s secretary and pass on Nicole''s words to him.


    Kerr''s face darkened as he looked at the file on the desk. He knew exactly what was happening here.


    ''You want to escape? No way!'' he thought.


    "Tell Director Ning that many of the details in her n are unclear, and I need her to exin them to me in person."


    When the secretary handed the business proposal back to Lily, Nicole still hadn''te out from the bathroom, so he asked Lily to convey Kerr''s message to Nicole.


    Nicole stayed in the washroom for a while before finally washing her hands and walking back to her office. The moment she returned to her office, she saw Lily waiting for her inside.


    "Didn''t I tell you to send the business n to Mr. Gu?"


    "I already did, but he immediately sent it back. Mr. Gu said that he needed you to exin it to him in details."


    Lily stared at Nicole with a strange look on her face. She had no idea why Nicole was hiding from him. Yes, Kerr was well-known as the dignified representative of the entire Gu Group.


    But that wasn''t enough reason for her to be so nervous.


    "Oh, no. I have to go to the bathroom again."


    Nicole clutched her stomach with her hands and ran towards the bathroom again.


    She knew from the get go that it would be difficult to avoid him, but she literally couldn''t think of an excuse to get out of seeing him. If Jay was there, he might have been able to help her find a solution.


    On second thought, if Jay was there, he probably would have helped Kerr find her. Nicole got a headache just thinking of all that.


    Anyway, there was no way Kerr could catch her in thedy''s room. She could hide there for a while.


    But it didn''t take long for her to see how persistent he was.


    Aftering back to thepany, Kerr felt confused when he saw Kerr''s secretary winking at him in front of Kerr''s office. Nheless, he walked into the office at once.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss He hase back home."


    "You go and tell Nicole that if she doesn''t appear in front of me within two minutes, I''ll go to thedies'' bathroom and get her myself."


    Kerr ordered Jared without even raising his head. He had mixed feelings about all of this.


    "Okay."


    Jared paused for a moment before quickly walking towards Nicole''s office.


    "Lily, where is Director Ning?"


    "Mr. Kang, Director Ning has been in the washroom for a long time. I asked her if she was okay and she said she was fine, but she hasn''te out yet."


    Lily was confused by Nicole''s actions too when she saw the expression on Jared''s face shift.


    "I''m doomed!"


    Just as he had expected, a dignified figure suddenly appeared and started walking towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 30 He Really Dared To Come In

    Jared anxiously ran after Kerr immediately. He broke into a cold sweat when he saw Kerr stopping at the door of thedies'' room.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ll ask someone to go into the room right away."


    Recovered from his initial shock, he quickly spun around. He intended to call for a female colleague, but then Kerr gestured him to stay put.


    "Nicole, do you want toe out by yourself or want me to get you out?"


    Kerr demanded as he exuded a manlyposure. The certainty in his voice showed that he actually knew what exactly he was doing.


    He didn''t intend to walk in by himself, because he was positive that she would step out herself. But if she remained stubborn, he would take it as she wanted him to invite her in person, then that he wouldn''t mind.


    Still hiding in thedies'' room, Nicole was startled when she heard Kerr''s well-modted voice. Her face automatically turned in the direction of the door with her eyes wide open. Uh-oh! Now, she was getting the creeps.


    Her thoughts ran wild as she seemed to visualize that there was an expressionless face behind that door. She sucked in her breath. She didn''t expect that Kerr could downrighte to thefort room to find her. Staring back at her reflection in the mirror, she urged herself to rx and think clearly. She convinced herself that there was no way the CEO of the Gu Group would barge into adies'' room.


    Patiently waiting at the door, Kerr didn''t hear any footsteps at all, and she was not even making any sounds. His eyes suddenly lit up. But as a sly smile started to curl in his mouth, he immediately pressed his lips into a thin line, afraid he would burst outughing.


    "Nicole, yourst chance is three times left. If you don''te out, I will go in.


    Three."


    Then Nicole''s taut voice reverberated in the room.


    "I don''t believe you''ll dare toe in!"


    "Two."


    Nicole was on edge already. She faintly heard Kerr''s footsteps getting closer and closer to the door. And it looked like he randomly positioned himself, ready to open the door once he reached out his hand.


    Looking helpless, finally, she gave in. She couldn''t calm down anymore. She hastily pinched her nose and purposely made her voice sounded sharp.


    "Nicole is not here."


    Hearing the sound from the washroom, a hint of understanding appeared in Kerr''s eyes. Fighting the urge tough, he directly pushed the door open and unceremoniously strode in.


    Realizing Kerr''s sudden action, Jared immediately raised his hand to conceal his face before quickly turning around. He could only think that Nicole was such a fool to expose herself by making that sound.


    "You... You haven''t counted down to one yet,"


    Nicole stammered, too startled when Kerr showed up in front of her. If she hadn''t been strong-minded, she must have fainted with fear.


    "One,"


    he spat out offhandedly as he looked at Nicole with tenderness in his eyes.


    There had never been a woman that made him feel so funny. Looking at her shocked expression, he had a feeling of something peculiar that he couldn''t tell and pinpoint what. Her eyes were pure and devoid of any mischiefs, though.


    If he hadn''t seen Jay in person, he would never have believed that she already had a seven-year-old son, while she was still like a child herself.


    When she sensed that he was taking the moment for granted, she could feel the blood surging on her head and was about to faint.


    "Watch out!"


    he blurted out as he dashed towards her. Without even looking at her, he picked her up and carried her to the door.


    "Wait! Wait a minute! Put me down. We are inside thepany premises. I don''t know what others will think if they see you carry me out like this!"


    she yelled hysterically. She instinctively reached out and patted Kerr''s shoulder. Then she jumped out from his arms. Her face blushed, feeling quite embarrassed.


    Yes, she did want to faint, but it was not real. She was merely pretending. It was utterly humiliating. She couldn''t imagine how the people in thepany would think of her if they knew that she was carried out of the bathroom by Kerr.


    "So, you mean that I can carry you like this


    if we''re not around in thepany premises?"


    He couldn''t help teasing her while appreciating the baffled expressions on her face. He thought she was lovely.


    But if he only knew that she wanted to strangle him right there and then, he wouldn''t be so relieved.


    Kerr felt grateful more than ever that he decided toe and find her in person. Otherwise, he would have missed such a lovely side of Nicole.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Gu. I honestly don''t know whether you have the hobby of breaking into thedies'' room. Mr. Gu, please go back to your office. Let''s not talk business here."


    Nicole restraint herself hard as she repressed the urge to strangle Kerr, so she put on a forced smile.


    Now, she was feeling tense all over. Thinking that the longer they stayed in the washroom, the more suspicious the others would be. She refused to imagine just how many people had been waiting in front of the washroom.


    But as it turned out, Nicole was inly overthinking. With Jared at the door, no one dared to go to the washroom. However, rumors spread like fire throughout the Gu Group.


    "What is suitable then to talk about here?"


    Seeing that she was a little anxious, Kerr decided to tease her a bit. And instead of heading out in haste, he leisurely inched his way forward, cornering her. While still gazing at her, he casually nted his hand on the wall behind her head.


    He definitely found her amusing. And admittedly, he might be addicted to seeing her panic like a little white rabbit.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m just a director of the Gu Group. And what you''re doing is not so proper."


    Nicole''s body stiffened when she felt cold behind her. She didn''t realize that she was pressing her back at the wall. She lifted her eyes only to see him looming over her, and his face with chiseled features magnified in front of her. Though she hated to admit it, he was indeed very handsome.


    But such a stance reminded her of that bitter night seven years ago, and she could not help clenching her small fists.


    "What am I doing now? You can also be more than just the director of the Gu Group,"


    he offered rather calmly. Because at this precise moment, he never wanted to let go, and he was quite sure of it. She aroused in him his manly desire to conquer. And by hook or by crook, he must make her willing to stay with him.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I''m not like those women around you?"


    Nicole hissed angrily, her face contorted in anger. She raised her hand and swiftly threw her fist directly at Kerr''s stomach. Long before he could react, she had already bent down and escaped directly from under his arm.


    She didn''t give it a damn on how many people were standing at the door. She merely couldn''t stand staying with him alone in the same room. She didn''t want it because the moment she looked deeply into Kerr''s eyes, she felt captivated. She would lose herself.


    No, she couldn''t get lost in the trap set by him.


    "Director... Ning."


    Jared was stunned as he watched Nicole run back to her office in a hurry. Before he could say something to stop her, he heard the footsteps of Kerr behind him.


    Kerr nonchntly straightened his ck shirt and purposely made his way out of the washroom, with concealed, inexplicable joy in his eyes.


    Marveling at the faint strength of Nicole''s fist made him want to roar intoughter. But, his suppressedugh turned into a chuckle, and he couldn''t help it. He felt good. Her small soft hand didn''t cause him any harm, but it seemed to beat him in his heart as well.


    "Make here to my office,"


    he tly instructed while ncing at the direction of Nicole''s office. And without another word, he turned into the elevator that was exclusive to him.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Pursing his lips, he hastily sauntered towards Nicole''s office to carry out Kerr''s instruction as expected.


    "Director Ning, did Mr. Gu really go to the washroom to catch you? You and Mr. Gu..."


    Lily gushed as she curiously watched Nicole marching back to her office. Now everyone in the Gu Group had known that Kerr was in love with her, and they were dating in the bathroom red-handed.

 Chapter 31 Nothing Is Impossible

    Nicole raised her right hand to her forehead as Lily was curious to hear what Nicole had to say.


    "I guess that whatever the rumor is, it has spread until thest corner of thispany, am I wrong?" Even though she never cared about gossiping, she wanted to know how people were talking about her. "Do you know what everybody is saying?"


    She had always believed that there was no need to feel guilty about something that had never happened. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to bear the pressure of bringing her son to life. However, if the circumstances were different and the rumor was rted to Kerr, she would totally mind it without doubting.


    Kerr was the unhealthiest and most dangerous person for her to have around. If possible, it''d be the best if there was no contact with him in any aspect.


    Lily looked at Nicole as she leaned towards her a bit and cautiously told her the rumor.


    "From my perspective, it isn''t something of a big deal to be honest. Somebody spread the word that you deliberately wanted Mr. Gu to apany you to the bathroom and that his feelings for you were special."


    Kerr was the type of guy to keep a low profile, even though he was famously known as a legendary figure throughout the city since he became the CEO of the Gu Group. It was rare for most of the employees of thepany to see him in person.


    Curious about their CEO''s private life, the staff didn''t stop spreading the rumors. After all, even if they had never met him, he was still the idol of many female employees in thepany.


    "So they said that I seduced Kerr, right?" Nicole could tell the hesitation on Lily''s face and instantly found out what the rumor was truly about. "So now all the women here will hate me because I supposedly seduced their biggest crush."


    She took a deep breath and sighed as a helpless feeling emerged inside of her.


    She obviously couldn''t control and be aware of what people said in thepany''s corridors. It seemed that she should really distance herself from Kerr from now on. However, avoiding him had always been a hard mission to aplish, especially now since she apparently was a subordinate of him.


    And he certainly would be d about all this arousing suspicion.


    "I don''t think that the situation is that bad, Director Ning. S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    have the nning proposal right here. I''ll exin the details to you." She just proceeded to open the folder as she was sitting opposite to Kerr and noticed his serious look on his face. All of a sudden, she ran out of words.


    She started to feel a bit disappointed because she couldn''t vent her anger at all. Her face was still heated up after her emotional explosion.


    If Kerr hadn''t turned the situation into a business matter, the story would''ve been different.


    It was so hard for her to see through his mind. Kerr was not an ordinary and simple man to break.


    There was just no clue to find out what he wanted to get. Thus, it seemed like her mouth was automatically shut in front of him.


    It was time for seriousness toe into the office.


    "I have made some adjustments to our partnership with the Chu Group. The only thing they''re asking me to do is to provide some technical support under their charge.


    If this is the case, then our profits can''t be maximized anymore. Therefore, I suggest that we cane into other agreements with them. Since this is our first time cooperating with the Chu Group, they will obviously have their concerns.


    But I think that they will be down to be involved in a new long-term partnership contract."


    Nicole was an excellent student when she was studying in Manhattan. She was recognized to be quite talented in business as if she was born for it. Although she had her own problems and struggles in her life, she would make sure to leave no error or mistake behind at work.

 Chapter 32 His Explanation

    As a result, Nicole felt confident and capable enough of working in the Gu Group. However, she would only still work in thispany as long as Kerr didn''t harass her.


    She admitted that he was a great leader though, but hecked goodness as a man. On the other hand, it was important to acknowledge that both thepany''s mission and the chance to train new talents were exactly what she wanted to work on.


    "So ording to what it has been nned, you will be in charge now of the cooperation''s rearrangement. I''ll send someone to notify the Chu Group to check and confirm the new details as soon as I can."


    Despite her fullymitment to her son Jay which was totally understandable, she would still give the best of her performance to surpass the work''s requirements. Nicole''s seriousness in this matter caused Kerr to look at her with appreciation in his eyes.


    Kerr could sense Nicole''s untainted talent in work. He felt lucky that he had hired her with a high sry. If the circumstances had been different back then, he would''ve never found such a smart and interesting woman as her.


    "Alright, I think I shall start right now."


    Right after she closed her folder and stood up, Kerr''s words vibrated in her ears as she was about to cross the door.


    "Wait, I need to tell you something that you may not know."


    He hesitated a bit as he said that. It seemed that he wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to tell her what he wanted to say.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr with confusing eyes.


    "It''s just...It''s Sunny. She is my new secretary."


    Kerr wasn''t the type of person who would exin anything to anyone. But he felt that he needed to tell Nicole who Sunny was because he sensed that there was a misunderstanding between them this morning.


    This was rarely the first time that he was worried about what others might think of him. He just didn''t want Nicole to misinterpret him.


    "Say again?"


    It seemed that she couldn''t really understand what he meant, and she clearly had no clue who that Sunny girl was.


    He decided to rify it to her clearly as he stood up and walked towards her with honesty.


    "The woman that you met in the underground parking lot this morning is my new secretary, whose family is the He family. They''ve been friends with the Gu family for a long time."


    Not until she heard his words did she realize that he was exining what happened this morning. She raised her right hand and covered her mout


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    eaving the restroom.


    "Hey! It''s so nice to hear from you, Baron. What''s up?"


    On the other end of the line, Baron smiled as he heard her voice and spoke softly.


    "How are you doing? I was wondering if you were going to be free today''s evening. And hoping that your answer will be a yes, we could have dinner together after I pick Jay up. What do you think?"


    The usual routine of Baron whenever they had dinner together was to pick Jay up from school after he left Fang Group, and then he would pick up Nicole.


    "Sure! I''m down. But I suggest you pick me up first and then we go for Jay because he''s studying in another school now."


    Baron didn''t know yet that Kerr had changed Jay of school.


    "Alright then! See youter."


    He was looking at the draft design of a ring that he had in his hand as he hung up the phone. It was the birthday present that he would give to Nicole, which was printed with a set of precious stones designs.


    They had known each other for so many years. However, Baron''s mother and Nicole''s birthdays were on the same week, which always made him fly back home while Nicole was celebrating her birthday without him. It had been a pity for him to miss Nicole''s birthday since then.


    He promised himself that he wouldn''t miss it this year. Thus, he desired to be the one that put the ring on Nicole''s finger.


    He wouldn''t let anything or anyone to ruin the ns that he had in mind for her birthday.


    "I want the ring to look exactly like this draft design. I really hope it is ready before the month ends, please."


    He handed the draft design to his assistant and gave him the instructions to follow up.

 Chapter 33 Do You Like The New School

    It was a rush hour that evening, and there was a majority of people waiting at the entrance of Gu Group. At this time, Baron precisely parked his silver Rolls Royce Phantom in front of thepany, drawing a lot of immediate attention. Everyone stood there in awe as they started guessing the identity of the car owner.


    And with a casual sort of attitude, he rolled down the window and stared at the entrance of thepany. Nheless, the pair of sunsses he wore today suited him well as it didn''t escape the eyes of onlookers.


    "Nicole, here."


    Nicole snapped out of her musing when she suddenly heard the warm voice of Baron the moment she emerged at thepany''s door. Still carrying a pile of files she had just received, she gingerly made her way towards the shy car and directly sat on the front passenger seat.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t be excessively showy! Aren''t you over-the-top? You are never a high-profile person,"


    she couldn''t help scolding him. She almost rolled her eyes as she noted that he looked like a gentle boy in the white shirt he currently wore. But it didn''t go well with his boldness to unt such an eye-catching car in front of Gu Group.


    That wasn''t like something Baron would ever do.


    "No, I''m fine. I just drove my car here. I was initially worried that you might not be able to see me right away! I''m just being nice,"


    Baron exined, shrugging at her innocently. But he appeared in the Gu Group on purpose. He wanted more than ever to let more people know that he was a friend of Nicole.


    From the start, he had always minded her son''s existence as he buried his feelings for her deep in his heart. And now more than anything, he yearned to know what he was in Nicole''s heart.


    After hearing what he said, Nicole, who was busy leafing through her piles, merely cast him a nce and said nothing. Then she continued reading the documents she had pulled out in her hand.


    Her mind was pre-upied at the moment. She was helplessly thinking about what kind of rumor would circte tomorrow when she reported back for work. Recalling the event earlier in the washroom, where Kerr blocked her, she felt goose bumps rising on her skin. And now, another luxury car came to pick her up after work. She groaned inwardly.


    "Let''s go to pick up Jay. I don''t know whether he can get used to the new school he is going to on the first day,"


    Nicole murmured, her head tilted low as she was still reading the documents in her hands.


    She was also thinking at the same time if Jay couldn''t get used to the new environment, then she would be happy if her son decided to go bac


    choose his own life. So this rule won''t be imposed on him."


    It was rather explicit that Kerr had eliminated all the reasons for her refusal. Even if she wanted Jay to stay away from him, she had to consider and take care of his feelings. That was what mattered most to her as his mother.


    Witnessing the way the two interacted with each other, she could see that Jay liked Kerr very much. Maybe, it was because they were blood-rted, so cultivating the rtionship between them as father and son was an easy feat since it came naturally.


    Thinking about it further, she should be sure that Kerr was not a good husband. But at any rate, she had no idea whether he was a good father.


    For a while, Baron fell silent as he was in deep contemtion himself. He was mulling over the kind of person Kerr was, and his real intentions for doing this. As far as he knew about him, Kerr was not a nosy person. Being a businessman in every sense of the word would make him do nothing but for profit.


    Jay was leisurely sitting in the back seat. With a phone in his small hands, which was given to him by Kerr that morning, he quietly edited a message. After he was satisfied, he sent it to Kerr right away.


    Kerr''s train of thought was distracted when he heard the sound of a text message. He casually fished out his phone and flipped it open. A dash of warmth shed through his eyes when he saw the screen.


    "I like the new school very much. Thank you, Uncle Gu. But I felt a little sorry that I didn''t see you after school."


    With a satisfied smile, curling at the corner of his lips, Kerr tapped on the screen and instantly sent a message.


    And Jay, on the other side, firmly held his cell phone with both hands, excitedly waiting for Kerr''s reply.

 Chapter 34 Jay Is My Son

    When Jay read Kerr''s message, he immediately turned around and saw a ck Porsche following him. With a beaming smile on his face, he sat back silently.


    "Jay? Are you okay? Were you too exhausted to go to school today? Why are you so quiet today?"


    Nicole turned back and kept her eyes fixated on Jay who still remained silent in the back seat.


    Although Jay wasn''t of the talkative kind, it was still quite strange to her that he didn''t utter a word when she mentioned Kerr just a while ago.


    "No, Mommy, don''t worry about me. I can adapt. Although I''m the youngest kid in my ss, I don''t feel inferior to any of them!"


    Jay looked up at Nicole with an innocent and happy smile.


    "That''s great to hear, Jay."


    When she saw the energetic smile on Jay''s face, she was surprised.


    During her days in Manhattan, she had arrived at the conclusion that Jay was much more mature than other children of his age and was even more prudent than them in various circumstances. During several asions, she used to treat him like a grown-up man. She had almost neglected the fact that he was only six years old.


    However, ever since they returned to the country, she had noticed that Jay was bing more like a normal kid.


    She was aware of how Jay relied on Kerr and how he slowly transformed to be less and less mature after having met Kerr. It seemed as if everything was going in a way she had anticipated.


    But the fact was that the change of Jay''s personality was because of Kerr, which made Nicole worried and hesitant. She knew that if she rashly took her son away from Kerr, the boy would be unhappy.


    "You may please get off the car now,"


    Baron looked at Nicole thoughtfully and requested gently. A set of cautious eyes could have detected a slight sense of concern from his face.


    His intuition told him that Nicole''s silence had to be attributed to Kerr. Although she had just returned to the country, he had already figured that Kerr had gradually be a significant part of her life.


    When he was about to open the door, he noticed from the rear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ers. That''s why she''s working in yourpany now, Mr. Gu."


    He looked at Kerr with a warm smile in his eyes. When he talked about Nicole, his eyes were full of affection.


    He was announcing that Nicole belonged to him. He wanted Kerr to misunderstand that he and Nicole were in love.


    This way, Kerr might give up on Nicole.


    It was just that he had grossly underestimated Kerr''s interest in Nicole.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for Mr. Fang to say that. I can only ask you to set your mind at ease. Besides, it''s her choice to choose whether to stay in the Gu Group or the Fang Group."


    "Now that she is a member of the Gu Group, I believe it must be my luck or something that Mr. Fang has never had the fate to experience."


    He didn''t care about what Baron said at all. In his opinion, Baron was only trying to make him give up on Nicole.


    Nevertheless, regardless of how much effort Baron was putting in, Kerr was bing increasingly interested in Nicole.


    "I have another person to attend to right now. I hope we can hold an amicable conversation about this sooner thanter."


    He ignored Baron and headed hastily towards the restaurant. But when he was just about to step in, Baron''s voice stole his attention away.


    "Jay is my son."


    In a moment of desperation, Baron blurted out the lie. He noticed that Kerr was visibly shaken upon hearing his revtion.

 Chapter 35 So What

    Baron decided to attack Kerr with lies. However, once he started with lies, there was no way of turning back.


    The only idea that Baron had in order to make his big lie convincing was to keep using one lie after another and so on. This n could either end up ridiculous or aplete sess.


    It started off pretty well since Kerr''s attention was drawn to Baron.


    Although Kerr looked at him with shocking eyes, he concealed it quickly.


    "Say again? I couldn''t quite hear you."


    Just for the record, Jared never found any kind of data that was rted to Jay''s father. Baron had met Nicole in Manhattan and she gave birth to Jay there.


    Nevertheless, Kerr thought that Nicole and Baron weren''t even that close to look like a couple when he saw them, which made Kerr suspicious of Baron''s statements.


    "Jay is our son. He is my child. I met Nicole in Manhattan while we were still in college. Jay was never nned though, and my mother didn''t like Nicole.


    My mother always made sure that our marriage wasn''t a reality. Me and Nicole loved each other, but she didn''t want to put me in such aplicated position. So, she decided to leave me and raised Jay by her own.


    This is my family affair, and I owe Nicole my life. The only thing that I wish to do now is to make it up to them after all these years. I never stopped loving Nicole. I hope you understand, Mr. Gu."


    Baron looked at Kerr with guilty eyes as he narrated his family affair''s fantasy to him. However, Kerr''s calmed aura was like an unbreakable shield that didn''t allow Baron to see through him.


    He was hopeful that Kerr believed at least a huge portion of the story, even though there were many plot holes in it. He had to tell Nicole about this as soon as possible because it was obvious that Kerr''s next action was to corroborate Baron''s story with her.


    Baron''s purpose behind this idea was only to protect Nicole and Jay from the harasser. If everything turned out positive, Kerr would never molest them again.


    Unfortunately, Kerr made up his mind as he noticed that Baron couldn''t keep his eyes straight to look at him.


    "So what? What does that have to do between me and Nicole? If you failed to marry her seven years ago, what makes you think you can seed now? Or do you think you have seven more years to fight for it?


    I''m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    in danger. However, he still agreed so as not to put Nicole in aplicated and awkward position.


    Baron knew from Nicole''s words that Jay liked Kerr. And now he just witnessed it with his own eyes as he looked at that tiny and innocent face of Jay with his eyes full of happiness.


    He felt a bit weird though, as he realized that Kerr was actually the only one to bring out the best of Jay and his personality. He started to worry.


    "Thank you, Uncle Fang. Can we sit together with you today?"


    Jay let go of Nicole''s hand as he walked towards Baron''s side and reached out to him so Baron could see that Jay wanted to be picked up.


    "Sure! That''s a great idea."


    Baron put his hands around Jay''s waist to lift him up and sat him on the chair next to him.


    "Alright! Thank you for your invitation of dinner then."


    Before sitting next to Baron, Kerr moved towards Nicole''s seat to gently pull out her chair so she could sit on it as he secretly winked at Jay.


    Nicole felt a bit awkward and thought that Kerr''s action wasn''t even necessary as she sat down.


    There was no expression on Kerr''s face but ofcency which Nicole could easily notice it in his eyes.


    She knew him well enough to think that it was just an illusion from her. Kerr''s hint waspletely real.


    "I already ordered the food for me and Jay. Here''s the menu for you two."


    She handed the menu to them so they could choose their orders. However, when she put the menu between Baron and Kerr, she felt quite embarrassed as her face was turning red as always.

 Chapter 36 Wanted To Marry Her

    "Mr. Gu, you are the guest. Please take the menu first."


    Baron pushed the menu to Kerr in a respectful manner.


    Discreetly, he showed his identity clearly. It created the impression that he was a family with Nicole and Jay, and the man named Kerr was an outsider.


    "Don''t bother. What did Nicole order? I only want the same one,"


    Kerr replied beaming before turning to look at Nicole with a devilish smile.


    He treated Baron''s provocation indifferently because other than he found it uninteresting, he never took it seriously. What he craved at the moment was to get what he wanted. No matter what it was or who it was.


    He had been like this in the past. Now facing Nicole, he felt that it was still the same, nothing had changed.


    The only differencey in his firm determination to have her.


    Nicole was slightly uneasy. Knowing Kerr staring at her intently, she felt herself blushing.


    "How do you know what I ordered? Must you like it?"


    she asked bluntly. ''This was weird,'' she thought. She had this nagging feeling of being haunted by this man. He was like a stalker. She couldn''t avoid him in thepany, and even after work, she couldn''t get rid of him.


    Since when had she been afraid of getting along with Kerr? Imagining the way how Kerr looked at her now, it seemed like he would swallow her whole in his stomach.


    Indeed, she was bing a bundle of nerves this day.


    "Even if I don''t like it now, I''ll try to get used to it,"


    Kerr grinned, holding her gaze intently and a bit more passionately.


    ''What difference could it make even if Baron was really the father of Jay?'' Kerr mused. While still appreciating the beauty sitting across him, he inwardly swore that Baron''s being a father of Jay wouldn''t deter him from liking Nicole.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jay felt happy that he almost couldn''t suppress a giggle. He immediately covered his mouth, but still, his mother caught it.


    "Jay, don''t be so impolite."


    Not knowing how to respond to Kerr, she had resorted to looking at her son instead. Her eyes were so helpless.


    Considering how happy he was, gradually, she lowered her guard down in her heart''s defense. Because first and foremost, Jay was her Achilles heel. She


    ed to tell her that he genuinely wanted to marry her. But the Fang family couldn''t ept Jay as he was a child of another man.


    It was the sole reason he had been hesitant for so many years. And he couldn''t bring himself to confess.


    In the washroom, Kerr silently watched the little guy, who was standing in front of the children''s specific washing table. He liked the way he washed his small hands as he found it cute and funny. His eyes continued to follow his small actions until he found himself already lost in his thought.


    "Jay, do you remember your father?"


    He had no idea whether Jay knew that Baron was his father. But as he observed, he didn''t see any resemnce between the two.


    On the contrary, he was reminded of his own childhood every time he looked at Jay.


    He thought that things would have been easier and simpler if he was his son.


    Jay shook his head when he heard him ask.


    The word "father" was very strange to him. He had never heard his Mommy mention it.


    "When I was a child, my mommy told me that my daddy was separated from Mommy before I was born. But Mommy gave me all the love.


    So, I don''t feel sad at all."


    Jay lifted his eyes and started scrutinizing Kerr seriously.


    For so many years, he had beenforting himself by these words. And he hoped for someone who could protect his mommy. Sometimes, he felt that the speed of his growth was way too slow.


    After they came back here from Manhattan, his mommy had been injured twice.

 Chapter 37 Uncle Gu Is So Considerate

    "Do you want me to be your father?"


    Kerr squatted down to be on the same height as Jay, and looked at him straight in the eye. He seemed so earnest in his request that he decided to show his respect by being on the same level as the boy.


    Although Jay was still a child, he would treat him seriously. Kerr could feel in Jay''s gaze that he was considering what was best for Nicole''s interest given that he loved and cared for her deeply.


    He had never met a child like Jay who had such a smart mind and a considerate heart.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jay nodded solemnly.


    "I know that you can protect Mommy. She once told me that someone pped her once, and that person ended up having a broken hand."


    It was you who did it, isn''t it? It was you who protected her that time. You also like Mommy, don''t you? You like Mommy as I do, right?"


    No matter how smart Jay was, the way he viewed the world was still very simple. He wanted to protect a person just because he simply loved that person.


    Just now, it urred to Kerr that Jay did not understand the difference between familial affection and romantic love.


    "That''s different. I like your mommy, but your love for her is different."


    With a smug look in his eyes, Kerr reached out and held the young child in his arms.


    It was true that Nicole had sessfully drew his attention and aroused his interest. Even he was starting to believe that he was falling in love with her a little bit.


    Stretching out his short arms, Jay put them around Kerr''s neck and tilted his face against Kerr''s broad shoulder. Jay was thinking that Uncle Gu was an adult whom he could rely on, so he allowed himself to be hugged by him.


    His mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t say the word "father" out loud. Only he knew that he wanted to call him that.


    Looking at the faces of Kerr and Jay, Nicole was put in a trance. The two were bing more alike as the days passed by.


    Kerr helped Jay sit down on the chair. When the dishes were served to them, he deftly cut the steak on his te and exchanged it with the te in front of Nicole.


    "Wow, Uncle Gu is so considerate!"


    Watching Kerr cut the steak for his mommy, Jay pped his hands and exaggeratedly praised Kerr''s behavior. In return, Nicole ro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t and sat beside his mother, looking at her tenderly.


    Everyone in A City knew that Baron was well-known for his filial piety. He seldom talked back to his parents, and was a model for his obedience.


    "Look at this photo, Baron. She''s the daughter of my friend. She will return from abroad in a couple of days. However, her family are all living abroad, so I promised her parents to let her stay here temporarily.


    This way, we can take care of her. When shees back, you must pick her up at the airport," she requested Baron.


    Mrs. Fang was satisfied to see that Baron had grown up to be modest and polite. She had put all her heart and soul into raising him when he was younger, and now she harbored high expectations of his future.


    After taking the photo from his mother, he looked at the girl in the picture and nodded.


    It was not an emergency after all. He felt a little disappointed that his time with Nicole was cut short, but he didn''t show it.


    "You don''t remember her at all? When you were a child, her mother took her to visit us. But before long, they emigrated," Mrs. Fang reminisced gleefully.


    "I still remember that you asked her to marry you after you grew up," his mother added with a gentle smile.


    Thinking of what happened to Baron when he was a child, his mother smiled tenderly. She was also trying to hint at her son and wanted to know his thoughts.


    She offered to take care of a friend''s daughter in hopes that Baron could try to get along with the woman she approved of.

 Chapter 38 A Family With Good Reputation

    Chapter 38 A Family With Good Reputation


    On hearing this, Baron was shocked.


    "Mom, you don''t expect me to live up to my childhood joke, do you?"


    He would have totally forgotten about that incident if it wasn''t mentioned by his mother just now. Even if he did remember, how could he take that promise seriously? At that time, he didn''t know what love and marriage meant. He was still innocent to the inner workings of the Fang family.


    Why would she bring that up now? Before crossing paths with Nicole, he didn''t know what real love was. He started and ended his rtionships without an immense joy or sadness usually felt when one was in love. Now, he was 100 percent sure of his feelings for her.


    He loved her so much. Even though he wasn''t sure whether she loved him or not, he would still offer his heart to her wholly.


    "You can make your decision after you meet her. I won''t force you, but if you can get along well with her, it will be a good thing for us. After all, our families are well matched."


    Baron''s mother persuaded him patiently as she saw that he was frowning.


    The future daughter-inw of the Fang family must be generous and sensible. More importantly, she must belong to a family of equal social rank.


    "Mom, I''m a grown man. I can make decisions on my own. Besides, I''m already in love with someone else, so I can''t keep the promise I made when I was a child."


    Baron leaned tiredly on the sofa and rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    He still hadn''t helped Nicole solve her big issue with Kerr, and his mother had already gotten him in trouble. He was unable to cope with what was happening. What troubled him the most was that he faintly felt that Nicole had changed her mind.


    He had thought that she wouldn''t mind the lie he told to Kerr, but it turned out that she didn''t want him to help her at all.


    Baron''s mother was surprised to hear this. It was her first time hearing those words from Baron, so she was very curio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    all, Jay didn''t seem close to Baron who had been around him since he was a baby. On the contrary, the boy only met Kerrtely but he already seemed very attached to him.


    She didn''t care whether Kerr believed that Baron was the father of Jay, but she had to make him understand her attitude. Jay was her only child and it had nothing to do with anyone.


    ''Even if Kerr finds out the true identity of Jay one day, I won''t let him meddle with me.''


    "Since you and Baron already broke up, why would you give birth to his baby? Do you still love him?"


    What bothered Kerr the most was whether she still loved Baron. Was it the reason why she always tried to keep a distance from him?


    He was concerned about Nicole''s feelings towards Baron. It seemed that he not only wanted to keep her, but also wanted to conquer her heart.


    Even if Nicole already had a child with another man, Kerr had to make sure she had forgotten that man. He wanted her to love him whole-heartedly.


    "No, I don''t. Yes, I gave birth to Jay but he had nothing to do with it. Now that I''ve been able to raise him myself these years, I don''t need anyone else to take care of him," she exined.


    "What''s more, since Baron and I have already separated, there is no need for us to think about each other anymore."

 Chapter 39 Talking In His Sleep

    "I''ll just keep Jay to believe that Baron is a good friend to me. There''s no need for Jay to know who he really is."


    The only thing she wished for in that moment was Kerr to understand her. If he ever found out that she was lying to him, he would let Jay know that his mother was a liar.


    Nicole promised to herself that she would always teach Jay good values, such as telling the truth. Although she had to lie to Kerr for her own sake, she would never let her lie to be discovered by her child because he''d probably end up learning a bad habit.


    Besides, she had a feeling that Kerr somehow drew Jay''s attention a long time ago by persuading him and making some kind of deal between them.


    "Baron will never get the respect that Jay has for me. He didn''t acknowledge himself as Jay''s father and I know he won''t do it now.


    I can assure you that you''ll realize that I''m better for you and Jay rather than Baron. I don''t care if your rtionship with him was relevant or not."


    Kerr kept his sight at her with such kindness.


    Kerr was probably the hardest man on Earth to trick. He could tell with ease that no signs of love or any type of emotion manifested in Nicole''s eyes when she talked about Baron.


    Deep inside of Kerr, he truly felt that there wasn''t ce awaiting for Baron in Nicole''s heart.


    "I appreciate that you agreed to keep Baron''s true identity to Jay as a secret, Mr. Gu. But I''d like to maintain the situation as it currently is. It''s been quite a long time since Jay and I''ve been living together, I don''t want anything or anyone toe and change it all.


    And judging by the time, I think I should get inside the apartment. Thank you so much for the ride back home."


    Nicole gave a sign of gratitude to Kerr, turned to her right to pull the car door''s trigger and got out. She wouldn''t look back until she was sure that he had left as she was walking towards the building.


    She took a deep breath and released a sigh of satisfaction as she watched the ck Porsche vanish.


    She didn''t deny it though. She was scared to hell in his car because she thought that he would question her about the truth in any second. Fortunately, she seeded in hiding her fear with calmness.


    In case that anything wrong had happened in that car, she wouldn''t have known how to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Cool, let me check it."


    After hearing that it was Nicole who sent Lily to Kerr''s office, she made cheerful noises.


    It was explicit that Sunny had a personal matter with Nicole. She saw Nicole getting out of Kerr''s car yesterday. Therefore, she thought that Nicole was looking for any chance to reach out to Kerr today.


    She took the document and carefully scanned it as she turned around. She didn''t find any notes with messages in the document. She turned back again and handed the document back to Lily abruptly.


    "I guess that you''re professional enough to notice what the mistake is here. You have no idea the losses that thispany may suffer with such errors like this! You seriously need to take a training course again! Go and hand back this atrocity to your director and ask her to redo it."


    Sunny was apparently mad as she aggressively shouted at Lily.


    Lily couldn''t believe what she just witnessed. She felt truly blown away as she headed her way back to Nicole''s desk with concerning eyes.


    Lily had always been confident when it came to Nicole''s performance in thepany since she hardly ever made mistakes. Nevertheless, Sunny looked pretty serious. So she decided to check it out with Nicole.


    As Kerr could also hear Sunny''s heated show, he asked Jared without even bothering tond his sight on him.


    "Could you go and check that everything is alright, please? And take the chance to tell Sunny that she''s working in one of the biggestpanies in the city, not in some kind of vegetable market."

 Chapter 40 Sorry To Disturb You

    "No problem Mr. Gu. I''ll let her know."


    Jared obeyed Kerr''s demand as he turned around and led his way towards where Sunny was. However, Jared nned to change Kerr''s message since the He family had a special rtionship with the Gu family. He thought that Kerr''s words were a bit rude to deliver to Sunny.


    He knew that Sunny wasn''t the person he would want to mess with. Jared was sure that she would cause a lot of trouble if she was irritated.


    "Hello Miss He. Is everything alright?


    Mr. Gu was a little concerned because of the screaming that came from you."


    Sunny nodded her head in a sign of affirming that there was nothing wrong as she walked directly to Kerr''s office with Jared. Once she got to the office, she poured Kerr a cup of coffee and put it on his desk as she kept a gentle look at him.


    "I will always be grateful with you for giving me this big chance to work in the Gu Group, Kerr. You must teach me well though if you want me to perform correctly here."


    Jared decided to leave the office since Sunny''s timid voice made him cringe.


    "The Gu Group has a history record of excellent people that have ever worked with the Gu family, Miss He. I''m afraid that I can''t intervene in your process if you don''t behave like a qualified assistant."


    Those were the emotionless words that came out of Kerr as he kept looking at hisputer''s screen with focused eyes.


    In fact, Kerr had done enough for Sunny by letting her work in thepany. Therefore, the least she could do was to behave properly.


    "I know Kerr. I know what I have to do. You can trust me."


    She grabbed the cup of coffee and handed it to Kerr as she widely smiled from left to right.


    "You should have a little break for now and drink this cup of coffee."


    Meanwhile, Lily brought back the document to Nicole in her office.


    Nicole started to check every piece of data''s detail like five times because she couldn''t locate what Sunny stated that was wrong. And eventually, she found nothing wrong with the document as she looked at Lily with confusing eyes.


    "I don''t think I found anything wrong with it. It is weird for me that Jared felt that this document isn''t good enough."


    Nicole was probably the most meticulous person in thepany when it came to business matters. She would never let any mistake to go past her sight.


    Although she disagreed with the feedback, she had to take it seriously since Ke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    up to go after Nicole. But the chase had to be interrupted due to Kerr''s phone which started to ring.


    He decided to pick up his phone first since Nicole was still in hispany. She couldn''t escape from him anyway. He moved forward to the bathroom since his shirt was still dirty with coffee stains on it.


    Jared stood at the door and watched the whole scene. When he saw Nicole angrily leading her way out of the office, he decided to go after her.


    "Wait, Miss Ning. Miss Ning! Please don''t leave like that. Miss Ning!"


    When she heard Jared''s desperate words, she took a deep breath again before turning back. She smiled professionally at him. She had no interest in venting her anger on others.


    "Mr. Kang, you have anything to tell me? I need to get back to work now."


    Jared simply stood in front of Nicole to stop her at once. He was slightly surprised as he noticed how much anger there was on her face. He never imagined that Nicole could care that much about Kerr. Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to be mad at Kerr and Sunny.


    "I feel that I have the responsibility to exin some things to you. Miss He is the daughter of the He family. Both the Gu and He families have had a strong rtionship throughout the years. The reason she''s here working with us is simply because Mr. He asked Mr. Gu to keep her in the Gu Group.


    Although Miss He has feelings for Mr. Gu, he''s never had interest in her. But it''s impossible for Mr. Gu now to avoid her while she''s around here."


    Jared knew that it had been hard for Kerr to ever approach Nicole since she always was on guard against him.

 Chapter 41 I Look Down Upon You

    If she misinterpreted the rtionship between Mr. Gu and Sunny at this point of time, Mr. Gu might really lose his hope to win Nicole''s heart. He probably would not even have a chance to exin himself.


    Hearing Jared''s utterance, Nicole was stunned. She looked a little bit embarrassed, but the anger in her chest seemed to disappear little by little.


    "Why on earth did you tell me that? You know it is none of my business, right? Whoever Mr. Gu chooses to keep in thepany has no connection to me. I just want to make sure that the flow of work here is not affected because of some insignificant personal affairs."


    She sounded cold and it seemed as if she didn''t care about Kerr. She was unfazed by all the recent developments. But though she said this aloud, the anger in her eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by a dash of happiness that she didn''t even notice herself.


    "Yes, Miss Ning, you couldn''t be more urate on this. I just feel sorry for Mr. Gu because after all he is a good man. It must be nerve-wrecking to get pestered by someone you don''t like all the time."


    Looking at the relieved expression on Nicole''s face, with an understanding smile on his face, Jared seemed to be talking to himself, but he was actually speaking to her. This way, he was helping Kerr, somewhat.


    If Mr. Gu could win her heart in the end with his help, his sry would be hiked surely! He must ask Mr. Gu to raise his sry for him no matter what!


    "Maybe,"


    said Nicole and smiled ufortably. She felt unexpectedly embarrassed about the whole conversation. Without wasting any more time just as she turned around to go back to her office she heard Jared speak again.


    "Isn''t the file that you are handling a very urgent one? I guess Mr. Gu has signed the document by now. You may go and collect it. Lily need note again."


    Jared decided that it would be a great idea to seize the opportunity. Nicole''s mood was better now. This would give Kerr a chance to say his piece to her in order to exin everything personally.


    "Well, this document is really an urgent one."


    Seeing no other way, she turned around and headed towards Kerr''s office.


    Standing in the bathroom, Kerr hung up the phone just as he finished. He then reached out to unbutton his shirt swiftly, took it off and threw it into the trash can casually. Then he turned on the tap and washed his hands thoroughly, and called out to Jared.


    "Jared, get me my shirt from the wardrobe quickly," he said loudly.


    In the office, hearing Kerr''s voice, Sunny was beaming with joy and excitement. She could not care less about tidying up the coffee stains on her cl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    lled him away bit by bit. Then she said in a cold and controlled tone,


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t need to exin anything to me. Neither am I bothered nor am I interested to get sucked into this weird cycle of misunderstanding anymore."


    Sunny walked out of the bathroom in Kerr''s shirt right at this moment. Her face was reddened and there were remnants of the tears on her cheeks. The shirt she wore was definitely over-sized. But instead of making her look awkward she appeared to be even more beautiful.


    "Sunny, why don''t you help me out here? Why don''t you say what happened inside there?" Kerr pointed at the bathroom.


    He was aware of the fact that Nicole might have misunderstood the rtionship between him and Sunny. Therefore, it would be better that Sunny exined the whole thing. Now that he was present, she would definitely not even dare to lie.


    Surprised by Kerr''s direct question, she gasped. She lowered her head to hide the maliciousness in her eyes that she often used on people to get by her way.


    She was right. When she saw the way Kerr treated Nicole, she understood that there was fondness there. When she sniffled, her voice was filled with sadness.


    "Believe me, nothing happened between us..."


    When Nicole heard Sunny, the misunderstanding in her heart didn''t just vanish, instead she became more furious. She was surprised to see Sunny in Kerr''s shirt when she turned around.


    Then, she looked up to Kerr and met his worried eyes.


    "Please get dressed first, Mr. Gu. Please be a responsible man. For heaven''s sake don''t do something so that I have to look down upon you."


    Nicole quickly turned and left without another word.


    Looking at the receding figure of Nicole, Kerr looked back at Sunny and his eyes became full of rage.

 Chapter 42 None Of Your Business

    "Get out!"


    Hearing his cold voice, Sunny felt her body tremble all over with fear. She watched him clench his jaw. Knowing that he would have a fit, she ran out directly without saying another word and caring about her appearance.


    Jared efficiently selected a shirt from the wardrobe and handed it to Kerr. When he saw him putting it on, his expression turned clouded and dispirited. All his words just now were in vain.


    "Mr. Gu, no wonder that Director Ning misunderstood your rtionship. It''s so easy to let people''s imagination run wild here..."


    he said on impulse despite knowing the fact that Kerr was currently boiling with anger. Though it was quite obvious, it was just a trick well-yed by Sunny.


    Suddenly aware of the sharp gazeing from Kerr, Jared shut up immediately. He didn''t dare to finish what he was about to say further.


    Kerr purposely picked up the documents brought by Nicole a while ago. Giving it a brief nce, he promptly affixed his name and signature. His expression held a tinge of worry, but he quickly concealed it as he sauntered towards her office.


    Having learned the stubbornness of that woman, he knew that it was impossible to summon her to his office. Since Nicole hade to him twice today, he didn''t mind looking for her himself.


    "Where is Director Ning?"


    he sternly asked. He was standing in front of Nicole''s office, but she was not around. His eyes became dim when he noticed Lily doing some cleaning up in her desk.


    Lily gasped when she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Still looking startled, she turned around and faced Mr. Gu. His unreadable expression made her stammer,


    "Mr. Gu...Miss Ning said that she was not feeling well and just asked for leave to go home."


    Lily was also curious. She had seen Nicole, looking unhappy aftering back from Kerr''s office and directed her to ask for leave.


    "How long has she been gone?"


    he urged impatiently. He was more than upset, but he carefully hid the unsettling emotion inside.


    "Not long ago."


    He didn''t waste another second. He hastily turned around and walked straight towards his private elevator. His eyes darted towards the red number blinking at the top of the elevator door. He remained his gaze fixed on it as he mentally counted the floor as he descended. But it seemed that it wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    tle sister had a lot of misunderstandings about her when she met herst time.


    "Bonnie is not at home? She is still at school, isn''t she?"


    Just as soon as she asked, the door opened. Bonnie casually walked in, with a key dangling in her hand. She let out a small gasp, the moment she lifted her face, she was shocked.


    "Why are you here?"


    Bonnie demanded. Her cold voice made Nicole''s smile froze.


    "Bonnie, don''t talk to your sister in that way,"


    Sandra scolded her and stared at her angrily.


    "Ie here to see you. It''s gettingte, and I''m leaving. I''lle to see you again when I have time, dear Auntie."


    Nicole politely said goodbye and then made her way towards the door. But when she passed by Bonnie, she threw her a meaningful look.


    "Let me walk you out."


    Bonnie heeded it and hurriedly put the key on the table before following her downstairs.


    "What are you doing here? If you have something to say, just say it now. Don''te here again. Mom didn''t know what happened at the Good Times that day. Don''t say anything more."


    she hissed worriedly. She didn''t know if Nicole had told her mom everything, but she just instinctively warned her. In the past seven years, she and Nicole had their own ways of living. She no longer needed her pretentious kindness at all.


    "Bonnie, I know you misunderstood me. At that time, the Ning Group had just gone bankrupt, and my father had passed away. Then all of a sudden, I received an offer from Manhattan University. I just don''t want to face it all, so I went abroad."

 Chapter 43 Nothing Can Change That Fact

    She still couldn''t ept the fact that in just a matter of a few days, her life had be virtually unrecognizable from what it had been. Her father had died and the Ning Group had gone bankrupt. She went from being the eldest daughter of the owner of the Ning Group to being just another nameless orphan. Under such a heavy blow, she had identally fallen into the trap set by Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao.


    Everything in this country was too painful for her to bear. She simply wanted to escape from all what was happening around her and pretend whatever that had urred was nothing more than a bad dream.


    "In Manhattan, I had tried multiple times to contact you, but you refused to answer my phone. Despite the tragic demise of our father, inside my heart, you are still my sister."


    Nicole looked at Bonnie with guilt-ridden eyes.


    "Sister? I don''t think so! I still can''t understand why my father favored you so much. Even before his death, you were being paid the money that he had secretly left you with.


    Do you know what kind of life my mother and I have had? We are both daughters of the Ning family. Why was our father so unfair to me? You have never treated Mom and me as family. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have left us alone."


    Bonnie looked at her coldly as if the girl in front of her was no longer her sister whom she had relied on so much. She still remembered how her mother had hugged her and wept uncontrobly.


    "I don''t know about all these things. At that time, I received an offer in Manhattan, and I didn''t know that my father had already paid the tuition for me. Bonnie, you are my sister. No earthly force can change that fact. That bond between us will remain alive forever."


    She could understand her resent. Her father had always been nice to them since childhood. However, not long before her father''s ident, he had suddenly lost his temper with Bonnie.


    From that day onwards, it seemed that their father hadn''t said a word to Bonnie until his death. However, Nicole couldn''t have ever imagined her father arrange a school for her and at the same time, leave Bonnie empty-handed.


    "Forget it. Seven years has passed since then, and we can still lead a happy life without you. I don''t need any sister. Just tell Ken Qin, that bastard, that I won''t let


    iously and he had left it entirely to a subordinate to deal with them.


    "Mr. Chu is right."


    Kerr didn''t care about Jeremy''s words at all. He only cared about Nicole. He simply wanted to keep her happy. When he felt his phone vibrate, he looked down at the GPS on his phone and frowned.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I have something else to do. That''ll be all for today. I''ll ask my assistant to make an appointment with you at the earliest and I assure you, we shall resolve all the differences we currently have in an amicable manner at the earliest."


    As soon as he concluded his words, he walked away hastily, leaving Jeremy in a daze.


    Jared couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw Kerr leave in a hurry. He then turned his attention towards Jeremy, who came out of the meeting room with a deadpan face. Jared exined with an embarrassed smile,


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I hope you won''t mind it. Mr. Gu has something urgent to deal with today, but please believe that the Gu Group is sincere in its efforts to cooperate with the Chu Group."


    Hearing this, Jeremy nodded slightly.


    "I hope so too. This cooperation will be beneficial to both ourpanies if it bes a reality."


    After seeing off Jeremy, Jared finally felt relieved.


    When Kerr''s car came to an abrupt stop at the door of the bar, he recognized the car that was parked at the door of the bar as was expected. Without any hesitation, he walked in as quickly as he could.


    In just a fraction of a second, he detected Nicole sitting at the bar counter.

 Chapter 44 The Two Bastards

    "Great!"


    Nicole looked at the bartender with a hazy look on her face.


    She''d already had a lot to drink, and by now, her head was starting to spin. As she looked at the bartender''s quick movements, she felt even dizzier.


    With her body feeling hot, Nicole took off her coat to reveal a ck form-fitting dress that was really nothing more than a normal business attire.


    But at a certain time, at a certain ce, that kind of dress held a different kind of seduction.


    When Kerr saw the condition Nicole was in, he strode towards her sullenly.


    Damn it! He didn''t know that Nicole could be so sexy and tempting too.


    Nicole squinted at the noisy music, entirely unaware of the danger.


    Meanwhile, when the bar manager in the monitoring room saw Kerr entering the bar, he couldn''t help but feel stunned. He quickly got over his shock and immediately went out to receive him in person.


    "Wee, Mr. Gu! Why didn''t you tell me you wereing in advance? I could have prepared a VIP room for you."


    At the sound of the manager''s hospitable words, Kerr was forced to stop just a short distance from Nicole. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Just then, a bold man approached Nicole.


    Gregory, who had been fooling around with a group of his bad friends, inadvertently caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the bar counter. When he realized who it was, his eyes brightened and he immediately started walking towards the bar counter with a wine ss in his hand.


    "Long time no see, Nicole."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Nicole turned around and saw Gregory Song and his silhouette standing right in front of her.


    ''Why are there two bastards in front of me?'' Nicole thought to herself.


    Nicole shook her head, but there were still two Gregorys standing in front of her.


    At the sight of the puzzled expression on Nicole''s face, Gregory was delighted. It was a pity that he did not get Nicole when he was with her seven years ago. How could he let such a great opportunity pass him by?


    "You are drunk, Nicole. Let me drive you home."


    Gregory r


    partment and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. By now, it was getting dark.


    After making sure that Nicole was secure in the passenger seat, Kerr took out his phone and dialed Jared''s number.


    "Go pick up Jay and tell him that his mom is with me."


    Even though he wasn''t able to ask permission from Jay beforehand, Kerr had a feeling that the boy would support him anyway.


    From here on out, his rtionship with Nicole might be entirely different.


    Kerr started the car and drove Nicole all the way to his vi.


    Up until he put Nicole on the bed in his bedroom, Kerr''s eyes never left her, and he felt his desire for her be stronger and stronger.


    "Asshole... Why did you lie to me?"


    Since her eyes were still closed, Nicole didn''t realize that she had be amb to be ughtered on a chopping board.


    "I''m not lying to you. Be my woman. Nicole, I''ll make sure you won''t regret it."


    As he stood on the edge of the bed, Kerr looked down at her. He untied his neck tie and took off his shirt before throwing them to the floor.


    Women always went after him like a flock of birds. It was the first time he''d ever had to be so patient for a woman.


    Kerr bent down and kissed Nicole on the forehead as his palm went to the hem of her dress subconsciously.


    "Don''t touch me. It hurts..."


    She didn''t want him to get any closer to her.

 Chapter 45 Destined To Be My Woman

    She felt that a man''s hand was all over on her body. No matter how hard she tried to wiggle her body out, she couldn''t get rid of his touch. And she was getting more intoxicated. The alcohol didn''t help but turned her body''s temperature up.


    Her whole body drenched in sweat. She felt very ufortable with her dress pressing against her body.


    Nicole instinctively reached out her hands and began pulling her tops. Her nimble fingers traveled down as it continued untying herself with the rest of her clothes.


    The whole scene turned Kerr on. Nicole was such a woman!


    "You are really a seductive woman!"


    Still looking engrossed with her, he felt captivated. The fire swelled in his heart soon spread to all over his body, making his blood boil.


    He gingerly lowered his head. And when he found her warm and moist lips, he kissed her without hesitation. But he felt she was pushing him away the moment their lips touched.


    "I feel bad..."


    Kerr heard her weak protest. His gaze fell on her delicate face, which had a slight frown on her brow. On Nicole''s end, however, she felt as if someone was holding her breath, and she must refuse.


    With a soft smile curling at his mouth, he gently shook his head. If he hadn''t known that Nicole was actually drunk, he would have thought that she was ying hard to get.


    "Be good. You''ll be fine soon,"


    Kerr coaxed her patiently as he constrained his desire.


    She was unconscious, but he still cared so much about her feelings. After he gently subdued her, he continued to taste her soft lips.


    Nicole''s body emitted a slight fragrance, which made Kerr obsessed with it. Even the dense smell of alcohol couldn''t cover up the scent.


    There had never been a woman who could make him feel so intoxicated. Even it was only a modest kiss, he felt extremely fulfilled.


    "I won''t let you go again, Nicole, you are meant to be my woman,"


    he mumbled while staring at the drunken state of Nicole. His tone sounded firm like that of a bossy man, but the softness that Nicole couldn''t even discern in his eyes was evident.


    Then, he bent down, reaching for the hem of her dress. He tried to take it off but was reflexively pushed away by her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Mr. Fang, Mr. Gu asked me to take Jay home."


    "What a coincidence. I''m also here to pick up Jay,"


    Baron merely said and didn''t respond directly to Jared. He just drove Jay back to his apartment and stayed there the whole night.


    After learning that Nicole and Kerr were together, Jay felt happy and had a sound sleep. But Baron didn''t sleep at all. He kept on calling Nicole.


    And no matter how many times he tried, no one answered the phone. He was pacing back and forth. Inside, he could hear his heart pounding hard as he quickly caught his breath. His hands shook as he slumped himself on the sofa. With his elbows on his knees, he rummaged his hair in frustration. He didn''t know what Nicole and Kerr were doing, but his doubt made him a total mess.


    That morning, when Nicole stirred from her sleep, there was no one in the room. Suddenly feeling the pounding headache, she gingerly raised her hand and gently rubbed her temple.


    Her eyes fluttered open the moment she found herself in a strange ce. Startled, she hurriedly sat up. The silk quilt delicately covering her slipped from her waist down. She felt her body shiver as she stared hard at her naked body.


    Her fear paralyzed her at the moment, but she fought hard the rising panic within her.


    ''Was it another one-night stand?'' her mind reeled. Thinking of this possibility, she felt humiliated and resentful. Lost in her thoughts, she quietly wrapped her arms around the quilt tightly.

 Chapter 46 Anybody But You

    Before Nicole could find her clothes, the door suddenly opened from the outside. She grabbed the huge pillow beside her and threw it with all her might towards the person who was about to enter the room.


    "Bastard!" She cried in anger.


    The identity of that person did not matter to her. Regardless of who that person was, he was a jerk who took advantage of the situation and did such an unspeakable thing to her. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that she would get drunk because of a jerk, let alone meet another jerk.


    Hearing Nicole''s furious shout, Kerr carried the tray with one hand and subconsciously raised his other hand in order to catch the pillow that she threw at him. The huge pillow covered his face that she couldn''t see clearly who it was.


    "You called me thatst night." He confirmed calmly.


    A glimmer shed through Kerr''s eyes. He wondered if he lied to her that they had sexst night, would she give in and ept him?


    But Kerr was a greedy man. He would not be happy with Nicole''s submission alone. He wanted Nicole to offer her whole heart and soul to him.


    In her fury, Nicole looked for other things to throw. She spotted a vase on the bedside table and stretched out her arm to grab it. But as soon as her hand touched the neck of the vase, she heard a familiar voice. She paused and turned around hesitantly to look at the person''s face. She was then greeted by the face of the man who had made her very angry the day before.


    "Why are you here?" She looked incredulously at Kerr who slowly took the pillow away from his face.


    Why couldn''t she escape from this man? Why did she keep crossing paths with Kerr especially when she was drunk?


    Seven years ago, her mistake of going into his room gave way to that fateful night. She did not me Kerr that time because it was all her fault. But today, after seven years, she couldn''t believe that history would repeat itself. Her mind was flooded with questions about what happenedst night.


    Did they have another one night stand? Did she try to push him away but failed?


    "Who were you expecting to be here?" Kerr replied coldly.


    When he saw that she had let go of the vase, he carefully walked towards her while carrying a tray with a bowl of soup. She stared at him with a pained look, and the sight of tears in her eyes confused him.


    Was she regretful now? Was she reg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    pany, but he ordered one of the drivers to be at your disposal this morning."


    Then, she handed over Nicole''s bag and phone.


    "Thank you." She gratefully smiled at the young maid.


    Looking at the phone in her hand, she felt a little upset. She knew that Kerr was angry.


    She switched on her phone and saw many missed calls from Baron. Frowning, she got into the car which was parked at the door, and told the driver to bring her to the Gu Group''s headquarters. Then, she dialed Baron''s number.


    Before Nicole could even say ''hello'', Barron started to bombard her with questions.


    "Nicole, where were youst night? Do you know how worried I am?"


    Barron had been waiting for her the whole night in her apartment, but she never showed up. He couldn''t imagine what she and Kerr had done the whole night.


    What was more, he couldn''t imagine what would happen between them after this night.


    "Stop. Listen to me. I had an identst night. I don''t want to talk about that now. Where is Jay? Did he get angry?"


    Nicole had never been out overnight before, so what she was most worried about now was her son.


    She was afraid that Jay would be furious with her.


    "Jay already went to school. Actually, he is very happy to hear that you spent the night with Kerr," Baron replied angrily.


    He was so jealous that he could hardly control himself.


    He didn''t want to admit that Nicole only cared about Jay, and that she didn''t give a damn that he was worried sick all night waiting for her. It seemed that his feelings towards her was not getting through Nicole''s guarded heart.

 Chapter 47 Misunderstanding Him

    "I''m d he''s not angry. I''m on my way to work. I got drunk yesterday and didn''t go home. But how did Jay know that I was with Kerr?"


    When she heard that Jay went to school, she breathed a sigh of relief. But she was confused. She had no idea that Kerr would be in the bar, and how on earth did her son know that they were together?


    "He sent Jared to pick him up from school yesterday. Are you thinking clearly? How did you get drunk with Kerr? What if he finds out he is Jay''s father? Are you going to stay with him then?"


    Baron was befuddled. The girl on the other end of the phone insisted that she wanted nothing but for Kerr Gu to stay away from her and her son, but here she was in the aftermath of drinking with that same man.


    He worried that Nicole had fallen into Kerr''s trap, so he reminded her of her son.


    He knew that mentioning Jay could easily bring Nicole back to reality.


    "No, I wasn''t in the right state of mind. But you are far more distressed than I am. I know I went overboard with drinkingst night. I won''t do that again. Don''t worry about me. I can handle it.


    I''m headed to work now. I''ll treat you to dinnerter as thanks for taking care of Jayst night."


    After she hung up the phone, she looked at the driver in front of her, and it seemed he didn''t hear any part of the conversation regarding the rtionship between Jay and Kerr. She sighed in relief. Remembering what transpired earlier, however, she was still bothered with how Kerr left angrily this morning.


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would take care of her drunken self and didn''t take advantage of her. The things that she said to him this morning left her feeling regretful, after hearing what happened from the maid.


    But she couldn''t take back what she said. She knew she had to apologize to Kerr. After all, she was wrong to say those horrible words to him.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the Gu Group, Nicole expressed her thanks to the driver and went


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    her for sure, so she pretended that she was making trouble for Nicole so that he would really believe her words.


    "Confirm it,"


    Kerr ordered Jared, and then lowered his head with anger in his eyes.


    Was Nicole going with Baron? Was Baron the man she wanted to see upon waking up this morning?


    After giving Sunny a meaningful look, Jared turned and walked out of the office.


    In the washroom of Gu Group.


    Nicole was exhausted and sat on the floor. She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday afternoon, and drank a lot at night. She knew she threw up her stomach''s contents, and she had nothing to eat this morning.


    She was getting weaker by the minute. She leaned against the door and tried to knock on it over and over again, but her force was decreasing.


    Helplessly, she could only talk to the door, hoping someone would hear her. "Open the door..."


    Meanwhile, Ken entered the Gu Group dejectedly. Anyone could see that he was miserable. He did not expect that his father would be so serious this time.


    His father cut off his rights from the Qin Group, and even all the assets under Ken''s name were taken. He was stripped away of everything he owned. He thought his father was just bluffing, but it seemed that the old man was serious this time.


    Luckily, he still had a shot by talking to Kerr.

 Chapter 48 Human Or Ghost

    As he passed by the washroom, Ken thought he heard an odd noise, but couldn''t be too sure. He slowed down to try to identify the noise. He even held his breath so that he wouldn''t miss the sound if it repeated again. Not hearing anything, he decided to leave.


    "Open the door... Please..."


    There was that sound again! Ken looked down at the signs on the floor and frowned to himself.


    "Since when is this a haunted building?"


    Silence again. Ken shook his head, trying to convince himself it was his imagination. Just as he was about to leave, he heard a faint voice.


    "Hello? Is anybody there?"


    "Who''s that? Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Ken yelled in the direction of the washroom.


    His voice immediately attracted the staff in the office.


    "Tap tap tap..."


    Nicole heard the voice outside the door but didn''t dare to be too excited. She was scared it was just her imagination ying tricks on her. She quickly banged on the door as hard as she could. She couldn''t shout anymore as her throat was already dry from all the earlier shouting, to the point that even the slightest noise made her wince with pain.


    "Oh my God, there''s someone in there!"


    Ken quickly called for the maintenance staff, but the spare key was nowhere to be found.


    "Let me try."


    Ken took a few steps away from the tightly closed door. Then he rushed towards the door and kicked it open in one swift motion.


    "Ahhh!"


    Nicole had been leaning on the door, not expecting someone toe and kick it open. Before she realized what was going on, she was trapped under the copsed door. She had no time at all to react.


    Ken thought the scream sounded vaguely familiar. He bent down and took a closer look at the woman lying on the floor. His eyes filled with shock and recognition.


    "Nicole? What are you doing here? What happened?"


    Nicole had already been weak from the start. Now that the door had copsed on her, she was too exhausted to say anything. She just looked at him, her mouth opening but no wordsing out.


    "Someone go and inform Mr. Gu!"


    Ken ordered the person nearest to him. He had a bad feeling about this.


    He squatted next to Nicole, checki


    up?"


    Seeing the look on Ken''s face, Kerr knew that he wasn''t there just for fun. To be honest he was grateful for Ken''s presence. If it wasn''t for him, there was no telling how long Nicole would have been trapped in the washroom.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m here to ask for a favor. I''ll have to rely on you from now on,"


    Ken said, trying to tter Kerr.


    Nicole looked at Ken''s shameless face and suddenly got goose bumps all over her body.


    Kerr filled a ss with water and ced it in front of her mouth, tilting the ss carefully to make sure that he didn''t make her choke by pouring too much water in her mouth. He did it patiently until the whole ss was finished.


    Feeling a bit better now that her throat was no longer dry, she looked at Kerr gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve brought what you asked for!"


    Jared had moved quickly, wasting no time inpleting his task as soon as he had received Kerr''s message. He came over swiftly and ced a food container on the table.


    Kerr gently helped Nicole sit up and ced a pillow behind her back.


    Her eyes were shining, eagerly looking at the container that Jared had brought. She looked as though she could eat the whole thing in one go.


    As Nicole started eating her meal obediently, Kerr nced in Ken''s direction and walked out of the ward.


    "What happened?"


    Ken couldn''t help sighing when he heard Kerr''s sharp tone. He knew he couldn''t hide anything from Kerr.

 Chapter 49 Miss, Who Are You

    Still feeling downcast, Ken lowered his head and leaned against the wall. He refused to meet Kerr''s piercing gaze.


    "My father is serious this time. If I don''t marry the daughter of the Wen family, he will kick me out of the Qin family. Now he has suspended all the assets in my ount,"


    he gloomily confided. It never urred to him that the situation would turn rather serious this time. Considering his father''s firm attitude, he did not want topromise at all. His father had left him with no other choice. After all, marriage was an important event in a person''s life.


    He wouldn''t marry a person he didn''t like. It was not his thing. He would preferably go roaming alone, which was much better than being bothered by a nuisance all day long.


    "What''s your n?"


    Kerr inquired. There was a fleeting andplicated emotion in his eyes when he learned his predicament. But sadly, Ken couldn''t disobey his father''s will. So even though he sympathized with him, he couldn''t help him against his father''s will.


    Ken instantly raised his head and looked at him with total disbelief.


    "Really? Bro, don''t you want to help me?"


    Ken had anticipated that Kerr would offer to support him without hesitation, but with the way he acted now, it was apparent that he didn''t care about him.


    "It''s your own business,"


    Kerr uttered dismissively before turning around and headed into the ward, leaving Ken feeling all alone on the same spot.


    When he emerged from the door outside, he observed how Nicole struggled with the food in front of her. She was munching her food in a way too fast that clearly showed she was starving.


    He suddenly felt regretful, thinking it was his fault that he forgot to remind her to grab some breakfast before heading for work.


    But when he recalled what transpired that morning, he couldn''t help pulling a long face.


    "I''m so full..."


    Nicole touched her round belly, feeling hugely satisfied. Her face showed she was pleased as she mulled over that there was nothing in the world that can''t be solved by food.


    "What... Have you had breakfast?"


    Strangely, she asked him out of her impulse when she recognized Kerr walking towards her, the moment she lifted her head. Looking down, she was lost for words as she realized what she did. The food was good for two people, and yet she gobbled them all with gusto!


    She was so embarrassed


    to Ken. Then without pity, she pinched his ears with both hands. Her livid emotion emanating from her eyes almost tore him up.


    "You bastard! You made me lose my most precious thing, and now you even deny it! I can''t live. You''ll pay for it!"


    Sensing her unexpected action, Ken stretched out his hands to hold her legs instinctively to prevent her from falling.


    "Get your hands off me!"


    Ken''s eyes had teared up when he felt that his ears were almost pulled down by Bonnie. At this moment, he retracted his thoughts about her. This girl was not lovely at all. She was extremely irritating.


    In the ward, both Kerr and Nicole heard themotion outside.


    Nicole frowned as she intently listened to the voice. It sounded like that of Bonnie''s. So out of her curiosity, she looked at Kerr questioningly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr opened the door to the ward. Immediately, there was a loud crash reverberated within the room. Ken was leaning against the door and fell on the ground without warning.


    Still sitting on hisps, Bonnie lunged and grabbed him by the neck long before he could react, totally ignoring the stunned people in the room amidst the chaos.


    "Bonnie?"


    Nicole asked incredulously at the person who was steadily beating Ken in front of her. It was her sister, Bonnie. With a curious expression, she could only stare at her.


    Bonnie paused when Nicole''s voice registered on her. Sweeping her eyes to the voice''s direction, she caught herself gazing at Nicole''s surprised face too. With a sh of panic in her eyes, she loosened her grip on Ken subconsciously.

 Chapter 50 Ruin His Reputation

    "Jared, help me get rid of this crazy woman!"


    Ken knew that Kerr would not help him at this time, so he had no choice but to ask Jared for help.


    He had never expected that this small and thin girl would turn out to be so strong.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Jared walked over helplessly and reached out to pull Bonnie off of Jared. But before he could touch her, she abruptly stood up.


    ring at Ken, who was still slumped on the floor, Bonnie straightened her clothes and said,


    "Now that I''ve found you, I will not let you go until I get my money!"


    Kerr watched Bonnie and, thinking of that night, walked over to Nicole as if he was enjoying the show. When he saw Nicole part her lips to say something, he shook his head slightly.


    Nicole saw the slight movement of his head and decided to keep her mouth shut.


    "When did I owe you money? Who the hell are you? How dare you be so rude to me?"


    Ken barked. Feeling a sudden sting of pain in his neck, he touched it and felt something wet on his fingers. When he pulled his hand away and held it in front of himself, he found that there was blood on it. That crazy woman had wounded him!


    He immediately stood up and, ring at Bonnie, raised his hand to hit her. However, his hand paused in midair.


    He didn''t want to ruin his reputation because of her.


    Seeing Ken raise his hand, Bonnie held out her arm in front of her to block him, but the contact that she was waiting for never came. Then, she raised her head to look at Ken again.


    "You still want to hit me? You bastard! Didn''t you give this to me?"


    She took out a check from her pocket and threw it at Ken.


    Ken caught it easily and brought it up to his face to read what was on it. Seeing the signature on the check, he frowned slightly. It was indeed his signature, and this was indeed the way


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e turned around and gave Ken a sharp re.


    "Why did Bonnie hit you? And why did she say that you owe her money? What did you do to her?"


    Even though Nicole already knew the answer in her heart, she wanted to hear it from Ken''s lips. If Ken had really hurt Bonnie, then she would definitely seek justice for her.


    After all, Bonnie was her sister.


    When Ken saw the fury on Nicole''s face, he shivered involuntarily, and then put on an ingratiating smile on his face.


    "Nicole, don''t be angry. It was just a mistake. I just remembered, I have something else to do now, so I''m leaving right away."


    If he didn''t run away now, Nicole would definitely beat him up! Ken sighed inwardly, thinking about how tough his life was. He had nned to solve the problem for Kerr, but had somehow ended up getting himself into trouble.


    Looking at Ken''s retreating figure, Nicole wanted to chase after him, but Kerr stopped her once again.


    "What are you doing? Why are you stopping me? My sister is just 18 years old! She was so young, but... She''s right! You are all bastards!"


    As she looked at Kerr''s face, her eyes suddenly misted over. What had happened with Bonnie reminded her of herself from seven years ago.

 Chapter 51 I Have No Choice

    Seven years ago, Nicole had also been drugged, and as a result she gave up her virginity to a stranger.


    Even though she would always try to talk herself out of how what happened wasn''t a big deal, deep down she couldn''t truly let it go. Yet, she never expected Bonnie to have gone through the same.


    A trace of doubt crossed Kerr''s face as he listened to Nicole''s usation.


    "I have nothing to do with Ken''s business."


    He didn''t want to take the fall for Ken. Nicole had been keeping him at arm''s length. She had finally let her guard down a bit, but she was cold to him again because of Ken''s mistake.


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole closed her eyes and took a few moments to process everything. Once she opened her eyelids again, there was no sign of anger in her face. Quite the contrary, she was uncharacteristically calm.


    "I apologize for what happened this morning. And I appreciate you for taking care of mest night and bringing me to the hospital. But now I''m all right. I can go back to work."


    Nicole picked up her coat and walked out of the ward.


    She couldn''t let her emotions show in front of Kerr. She had almost revealed him too much, and she couldn''t risk him finding anything out.


    Kerr decided not to argue or force her to stay in the hospital. Instead, he drove her back to the Gu Group, not for a second forgetting about what he suspected.


    In the next few days, Nicole kept avoiding Kerr, and as he didn''t chase her anymore, she began to think he had given up.


    With Kerr''s personality and status, she didn''t expect him to renounce the world for a woman. Especially for one who had been rejecting him.


    The thought of it brought her a sense of relief, but she couldn''t help feeling disappointed as well.


    "Director Ning, the Chu Group''s CEO, Jeremy Chu, is already waiting in the conference room. Mr. Gu requested you would receive him."


    As soon as Lily delivered the message, she noticed Nicole wasn''t her usual self. Although she was sitting right there in the office, her eyes were unfocused and her thoughts were certainly elsewhere, which left Lily to wonder.


    Si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    oup.


    On the other hand, if Jeremy chose to decline the Gu Group''s offer, that would be a great loss for him. He was perfectly aware of this, even more than she was.


    As Jeremy acknowledged that Nicole Ning was determined enough to get what she wanted, his eyes glinted with surprise. He looked at her with admiration even though she blocked every way out he had in mind.


    He was faced with a hard choice, but he also knew there was only one he could make at this point.


    "I have to say, Mr. Gu is really good at choosing his people. You''re a powerful addition to thispany, Miss Ning. Of course I hope to be a long-term partner to the Gu Group, and I also look forward to hearing more from you soon."


    Nicole briefly smiled, content with Jeremy''s recognition.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Chu. With the n I''ve shown you, the coboration between the Chu Group and the Gu Group will be mutually beneficial. It''s our honor to work with you."


    Nicole''s words fell to the sound of the door suddenly being pushed open from the outside. She looked towards the entrance and watched Kerr walking in, holding nothing but a cool look on his face.


    "Mr. Gu, long time no see."


    Jeremy promptly stood up to greet Kerr. Now that the Chu Group was about to close the deal with the Gu Group, he needed to show respect to Kerr, even if this meant looking past any rude behavior previously exhibited.

 Chapter 52 He Would Play Along

    "Long time no see, Mr. Chu. I believe that Director Ning has already told you about what the Gu Group stands for. If there''s nothing else to discuss, I hope we can make this decision today. After all, our time is very precious," Kerr said.


    He had heard about Jeremy''s appreciation of Nicole. If he hadn''t shown up, he was afraid that Jeremy would poach Nicole from Gu Group. Nicole was the one who had worked hard on the project. He didn''t want to ruin her efforts, otherwise he wouldn''t even mind rejecting the cooperation with the Chu Group.


    Someday, he would realize that he should have refused to cooperate with Jeremy in their very first meeting, as that would have saved everyone the trouble in the future, but that was ater story.


    "Okay, no problem," Jeremy replied, but there was a sh of dissatisfaction in his eyes after seeing Kerr''s indifferent attitude.


    Nevertheless, he picked up a pen and signed his name on the cooperation n as if he hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    Then, he looked up and held out his hand for Kerr to shake. "I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation!"


    Kerr shook Jeremy''s hand with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    "I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation," he echoed.


    Nicole, who was watching the exchange between these two men, couldn''t help but think that there was some tension between them, but she didn''t know what could have caused it.


    After leaving the Gu Group''s building, Jeremy got into his car and clenched his fists in anger.


    ''How dare that little girl show off in front of me! She was so bold just because she has Kerr''s support!'' he thought bitterly.


    Anyway, since Kerr Gu had started this game, he, too, would y along.


    "Go!" he barked at his driver.


    After Jeremy left, Nicole looked at the cooperation document in her hand and smiled. Her efforts had brought the Gu Group a profit of over one hundred million! Not only was it a great achievement for her, but it was also something that had gained her Kerr''s approval.


    "You are excellent. But you have to watch out for those who have bad intentions," Kerr said lightly.


    He couldn''t help but tease her after seeing the proud look on her face.


    He knew t


    She hadn''t even given him any exnation.


    He had nned to wait for Nicole to give in and reach out to him first, but in the end, he had missed her too much to stay away.


    When Nicole reached the car, she looked at Jay first and said, "I''m sorry, darling. I was busy with work. What do you want to eat? It''s Mommy''s treat."


    Being in a good mood, she smiled at Jay, but he just scowled at her in response.


    "Whatever."


    It wasn''t just that his mother had forgotten him. In Jay''s eyes, there was no point in having a meal without Uncle Gu. In fact, it had been days since he had seen him. He looked longingly at the Gu Group''s building and wondered if Uncle Gu had already given up on his mommy.


    At this moment, Baron cut in and said, "It''s up to me!"


    Nicole turned to Baron with a grateful expression on her face.


    "Thank you. You know me so well."


    She was used to Baron''spany. In fact, he was like a family member to her.


    "Have you been busytely?" Baron asked.


    Although he was a little angry that he hadn''t received a call from Nicole for days, he was also worried about her.


    "Yes, a little. Jay''s previous school was close to home, so I could easily pick him up after work, but picking him up from his current school is a bit inconvenient.


    Besides, there''s been a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently, so I might have to work overtime. This project is very important, so I have to be careful. Anyway, I''ll manage."

 Chapter 53 The Entanglement

    Nicole had no ns of hiding this from Baron. On one hand, she had to take care of her son, and on the other, she had to work hard. Even though her son was very smart and didn''t worry her much, she still was very busy taking care of everything on her own.


    Baron knew that Nicole was by no means a sluggish person when it came to her work, and if the project attracted her attention so much, then it must really be important.


    "What kind of project is it that has you so interested?"


    After hearing Baron''s question, Nicole showed him the folder in her hand.


    "There is a bidding event that is going to be held in the city, and the Gu Group is involved."


    With his hands still on the steering wheel, Baron shot the documents in Nicole''s hands a casual nce, and he couldn''t help but feel stunned at what he saw.


    "Did Kerr ask you to take charge of this project?"


    He didn''t expect Kerr to care so much about Nicole, or have any kind of ulterior motive. By any means, this was definitely not a good thing for him.


    Because he didn''t want to treat Nicole as an opponent at all.


    "Don''t tell me that Fang Group is also involved in the bid."


    When she caught the surprise in Baron''s voice, Nicole was also surprised herself. However, when she thought of the position of Fang Group in A City, she thought it was just reasonable that the Fang Group was also involved.


    Although Fang Group was nowhere near as powerful as the Gu Group, it was still a very important enterprise in A City. The bidding that was about to take ce was sure to be crowded with many bigpanies.


    All of a sudden, Nicole felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. After all, she was the representative of the entire Gu Group this time, and thest thing she wanted was to cause any kind of damage to thepany because of her mistakes or inadequacy.


    What was more, if she made a mistake, it would give others the chance to question Kerr''s decision, and she would very much hate to disgrace him.


    "Yes, and I am the person in charge."


    His tone was full of helplessness. Baron had been persuading Nicole to work for the Fang Group for so long in the hope that she wouldn''t ever be hispetitor.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected, and what was wors


    "Good evening, Mr. Qin."


    Ken then raised his hand to open the door to the backseat just as Kerr slowly got out of the car.


    "Are you really just going to stand by and watch me get tortured?"


    Kerr cast a nce at Ken and Bonnie and said indifferently,


    "I don''t care about the women you''ve irritated."


    His intuition was telling him that if he got involved, Nicole would definitely not let him get away with it. And since this was caused by Ken alone, he had to solve it by himself.


    Seeing the nonchnt expression on Kerr''s face, Ken was just about to say something to defend himself when Bonnie''s phone suddenly rang.


    At the sight of the number on the screen, Bonnie''s eyes widened in surprise before she hurriedly answered the call.


    "Howard? How are you doing? I''m raising money. Hello? Are you okay?"


    A choppy voice resounded from the other end of the line, and the expression on Bonnie''s face shifted before she turned around and ran out of the vi. Then, the call was cut off.


    Ken let out a sigh of relief as he watched Bonnie leave. However, when he saw the anxious look on her face, he couldn''t help but feel worried. Based on her expression, it was clear that something happened during her phone call.


    Kerr looked at the hesitation on Ken''s face, and he immediately knew what was going on.


    "If you can''t pay the money back, you can owe me a favor first."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared instantly understood and got out of the car, and then opened the door for Ken.

 Chapter 54 Intentional

    Ken watched Jared''s actions carefully, recalling what Kerr had told him earlier. Finally he sighed, got into his car and drove till he caught up with Bonnie.


    "Get in the car!"


    he called, stopping the car right next to her. His dissatisfaction was obvious on his face. Seeing Bonnie standing still, unresponsive to him, he began to grow impatient.


    "Quick! We need to get to warehouse 9!"


    Bonnie finally managed to respond, directing Ken with an anxious look on her face. She gripped her phone rightly and tried calling Howard''s number again. The dial tone rang and rang, but no one answered.


    Kerr shrewdly watched Ken drive his car away.


    "Go get the car."


    It seemed there would be a good show; of course, he wouldn''t miss it. He remembered how much Nicole cared about her sister and how Bonnie was cold to herst time. It looked like God was giving him a good chance to help Nicole. He pulled out his phone and dialed Nicole''s number.


    Nicole had just finished her shower and was getting out of the bathroom when her phone rang. She toweled her wet hair with one hand as she walked towards the phone she had ced on the bedside table. She frowned when she saw Kerr''s name on the screen.


    She stared at it for a while, debating whether she should answer the call and finally decided to ignore it.


    ''It''s alreadyte. I know he could be calling me for reasons other than work, but besides work matters, there''s really nothing much we can talk about,'' she thought to herself.


    Her phone finally stopped ringing. She was just about to turn it off and go to sleep when a message from Kerr appeared on the screen. His message consisted of only two words, "Bonnie Ning."


    Shocked, she reread the message to make sure she hadn''t seen it wrongly the first time. Then she immediately called him back.


    "What happened to Bonnie?"


    Kerr''s face darkened immediately when he heard Nicole''s anxious voice. Based on the timeframe in which she had called back, it was obvious that she had intentionally ignored his call.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    He couldn''t ept the fact that Nicole had intentionally avoided his call. He would rather have her hate him than totally ignore his existence.


    "Tell me what happened to Bonnie,"


    Nicole repeated urgently. After she had parted with Bonnie at the hospital, Nicole found out that Bonnie desperately needed money, so she had tried calli


    car even before she had her feet firmly on the ground.


    She summoned up her courage, took a deep breath and walked towards the warehouse.


    As Jared approached warehouse 9, he noticed Ken''s car parked not too far away. He told Kerr,


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin is already here."


    Kerr nodded firmly as he heard Jared''s words. After Jared had parked the car, he took Nicole''s hand and led her out of the car.


    Initially, Nicole struggled to shake his warm hand away from hers, but as she registered the cold sea breeze and the gloomy darkness, she decided not to let go of his hand.


    "Where''s Bonnie?"


    she asked Ken anxiously, when she spotted him smoking while leaning against his car.


    "She''s inside."


    Ken watched the couple exit the car and let out a smoke ring nonchntly.


    "Put that out."


    Ken frowned as he watched Ken smoking. Personally, he didn''t mind, but Nicole was there and he was worried that she wasn''t used to the unpleasant smell of cigarettes.


    Ken rolled his eyes at Kerr''smand but listened to his words anyway, throwing the unfinished cigarette down on the ground and stepping on it to extinguish it.


    "Is she alone in there? What''s that noise?"


    Nicole asked Ken, sounding a bit shocked. Aside from the sound of the howling wind, her ears picked up the sounds of men''s coldughter and a woman faintly calling for help.


    "Ahh!"


    She knew that voice. It was Bonnie''s voice. Instinctively, she let go of Kerr''s hand and tried to run inside. But before she could even move one step away, Kerr grabbed hold of her and pulled her back protectively into his strong arms.

 Chapter 55 Dont Open Your Eyes

    "Since you won''t move a muscle to save my sister, then I''ll do! Put your hands off me now!" Nicole shouted.


    Her sister was being bullied in that building, but Ken and Kerr were totally uncaring towards her. Although they were not familiar with Bonnie, Nicole still thought they were so cruel to just stand by.


    Due to the disappointing reaction from Kerr, Nicole stopped feeling grateful for him.


    "We have to wait for the right moment to intervene and save Bonnie. You need to rx, Nicole."


    Kerr grabbed Nicole with his wide arms and got her into the car as he said these words.


    He was also sure that Ken would take good care of Bonnie since he hade here with her. Kerr knew that Ken wasn''t much of a cold-blooded person.


    He was aware as well that the only reason that would make Ken smoke was if he encountered himself in a rming position.


    "You''re a liar! I can see it in your eyes. Just let me go for once! I swear that if my sister isn''t okay, I will make your life a living hell! Don''t think I don''t know what you guys did in Good Times!"


    Even if they didn''t tell her, Nicole already guessed why they went to that club and what had happened to Bonnie that night.


    The disappointment was too much for Nicole that it came to the point that Kerr and Ken were exactly the same sort of person in her eyes.


    "What did I do?"


    Kerr wasn''t even annoyed with Nicole''s statements as he kept an expectantly straight look at her.


    If she was mad at him because he went to that kind of ce to have fun, it meant that she actually cared about him.


    "Just let go of me for God''s sake! What is your problem?"


    She realized that there wasn''t time to waste arguing with Kerr since the atmosphere in the warehouse wasn''t safe at all yet, especially for a girl like Bonnie that would show up alone therete at night.


    Even if Nicole was a weak girl herself, she couldn''t bear to see Bonnie suffer any harm. What Bonnie was experiencing might be a devastating blow to her.


    Ken started to move and walked directly to the warehouse while Kerr still had Nicole trapped in his arms.


    Ken was expecting for the perfect moment to act.


    "What can you do to help even if you go inside? You will just be another ything for those men in the warehouse."


    Kerr just wanted Nicole to realize how risky trying to interfere with Ken''s ns would be for her safety. But he was


    ngerous scene.


    "Ken! Wake up Ken! Are you with me? Ken!"


    The first thing they heard as they walked in the warehouse was Bonnie''s cry while she was shouting at Ken to wake him up.


    Kerr speeded up his pace as he subconsciously ran into the room where Bonnie and Ken were. He could witness the floor covered with a stream of blood as he arrived and swiftly raised his hands to cover Nicole''s eyes.


    "You mustn��t see this Nicole! Please don''t try to uncover your eyes!"


    Kerr didn''t want Nicole to faint or to get too scared as he kept his hands over her eyes.


    Nicole was smart enough though to tell that there was blood in the room because of the smell. But she still couldn''t see it with her own eyes since Kerr wouldn''t let her.


    "Bonnie are you there? Please tell me you''re alright!" Nicole shouted.


    Kerr wouldn''t let Nicole to watch the bloody scenario. She was only able to be worried at that instant.


    "Just listen to me Nicole! She is fine. You need to trust me on this one."


    Right after saying this, he took off his tie to wrap her eyes, so he could act with his hands.


    "You don''t want this tie taken off, trust me. You will regret it if you do it."


    She felt that Kerr needed to do his thing calmly, so she agreed not to take the tie off her eyes, even though she hesitated at first as she heard his words.


    Kerr had to be sure that Nicole wouldn''t try anything to take the tie off before attempting to check on Ken and Bonnie. When he realized that she was cooperating, he turned around and assisted Ken. Jared had already checked on Ken before they even got there.

 Chapter 56 Verbal Promise

    Jared saw Kerr approaching and immediately looked up to give him a report.


    "Mr. Qin is fine. He was shot with a tranquilizer dart but doesn''t seem to have any injuries."


    He pulled the needle out of Ken''s arm and handed it to Kerr.


    "Bring him to the hospital, but don''t inform the Qin family for the time being,"


    Kerr instructed Jared. He took a look at the surroundings, his eyes sweeping the warehouse for every detail. The small sunroof diagonally above him caught his attention.


    Before he could get nearer to examine the window, a tranquilizer gun appeared.


    "Move away!"


    Kerr yelled urgently. He twisted his body deftly and managed to dodge the tranquilizer dart that was shot out of the window.


    Not too far away, Nicole was not so lucky.


    She was glued to the spot, unable to see anything and exposed with nowhere to hide. She had never felt so scared in her entire life.


    "Ah!"


    She felt a sharp pain in her arm, as if something had stung her. Instinctively, she raised her hand to the spot to brush it away. Much to her surprise, it wasn''t an insect but something that felt like a needle.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr was about to rush to her side to pull her into his arms when a man d in ck suddenly appeared from behind her and held a dagger against her throat.


    "Stay where you are, Mr Gu. Even if you identally get any closer, my hand will slip and identally cut open this youngdy''s artery too."


    The man''s voice was clear and menacing. He had never expected to meet Kerr there today, but it seemed to be a very good opportunity that was not to be wasted.


    "What do you want?"


    Judging from what the man had said, Kerr was sure the man knew him well.


    He didn''t mindpromising for Nicole''s sake, but he couldn''t risk allowing her to get hurt. She was already weakened by the tranquilizer and he didn''t know how much more she could endure.


    "Oh Mr Gu, you''re such a kind-hearted person. I haven''t actually decided what I want yet, but I wouldn''t mind epting your verbal promise in return for her safety. When I''ve figured out what I really want, I''lle find you to make my request.


    When the timees, don''t pretend to forget about our deal."


    The man''s tone was casual and rxed, as though he was a friend chatting about the weather, instead of a gangster threatening a woman with a knife in his hand.


    nt that he had a different ce in her heart.


    Very soon, the five of them arrived at the hospital. The two cars stopped right at the entrance of the emergency room of the hospital owned by the Gu Group. Since Jared had already called ahead before their arrival, a team of medical staff were already on standby, waiting for them. Ken was immediately whisked away for a checkup.


    The first thing Nicole did when she got out of the car was take a good look at Bonnie. Seeing her sister''s disheveled look, her eyes instantly filled with distress.


    "Bonnie, are you hurt?"


    Bonnie''s eyes were still staring in the direction where they had taken Ken. When she heard Nicole''s voice, she couldn''t stop the tears from spilling from her eyes. She didn''t say anything but just let the tears roll down her cheeks.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here now. I''ll protect you!"


    Nicoleforted her as she wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly.


    Bonnie didn''t respond, but she didn''t push Nicole away either. She was still in shock after all the terrifying events earlier.


    She was so relieved and seemed to be on the verge of passing out after the adrenaline in her system had worn off. Her eyes started to close and her body began to slump.


    "Bonnie!"


    Nicole felt her sister''s body getting heavier but couldn''t find the strength to support her. She started to panic and cried out,


    "Kerr!"


    Instinctively, she turned towards him for help.


    "Jared!"


    Kerr''s demeanor seemed calm but he didn''t move. Seeing Nicole''s panicked expression, he quickly called Jared over.

 Chapter 57 You Are The Only Woman I Want To Hold

    When Jared heard Kerr, he came to Bonnie and picked her up, promptly leading her to the ward.


    Nicole frowned, disappointed that Kerr didn''t make an effort to help Bonnie. However, she had another concern in mind, so she decided to follow Jared and see how Bonnie was doing. She only didn''t count with a firm grip on her arm, holding her in ce.


    "You are the only woman I want to hold in my arms."


    Kerr wasn''t the type of man who would embrace any woman unless he had to.


    His eyes never left Nicole''s as he told her that. Not even the hardness on her delicate features could''ve intimidated him to turn away from her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just want to see Bonnie."


    Although she would never admit it, Kerr''s words caused her cheeks to flush in a light shade of pink. As she distanced herself from him and walked towards the ward, she absentmindedly put on a smile.


    Before Nicole could walk into the room, Jared came out and tried to soothe her.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Director Ning. Miss Bonnie Ning just got scared. She will be fine as long as she rests for a while."


    Noticing the blush adorning Nicole''s cheeks, Jared''s face twisted with worry.


    "Director Ning, is something wrong? You seem quite flushed!"


    Unconsciously, Nicole brought her hands to her reddened face.


    "I''m fine," she said, trying to hide her embarrassment. "Thank you, Mr. Kang."


    Nicole walked by Jared and went straight to the room. Inside, she approached Bonnie and sat next to her.


    With concern, Nicole inspected Bonnie''s pale face and looked at the hospital gown set beside her.


    Then, she gently lifted the nket covering Bonnie''s body and carefully changed her clothes.


    "No! Don''t touch me!"


    In her sleep, Bonnie had the feeling someone was touching her against her will. She woke up frightened, waving her arms and groaning as if she was trying to resist an assault.


    "It


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ared headed to the door and opened it. On the other side, he found Nicole and Bonnie waiting. He didn''t say anything; he just stepped aside and made room for them toe in.


    "Bonnie has something to tell you."


    Nicole''s eyesnded on Ken, sitting on the bed. The corner of her lips slightly lifted when she saw him. Although she hadn''tpletely forgotten about what he had done to her sister, today, after seeing him risking his life to save her, she was willing to overlook a few things.


    She saw how Ken cared about Bonnie. If the way they had met was wrong, they could try to make it right now.


    As soon as Kerr saw Nicole, he stood up and walked towards her before taking her hand into his.


    "Ken also has something to tell your sister," Kerr said.


    He led Nicole out of Ken''s room, so thetter and Bonnie could have some privacy.


    With a considerate smile, Jared gently closed the door behind them.


    A momentter, Kerr asked Nicole to stay in the hospital and rest, but she refused since it was already dawn outside.


    Sitting in his car, Nicole watched the sun rising in the east. The early morning had her feeling peaceful and energized.


    Finally, she was able to get Bonnie''s forgiveness. She felt as if a heavy weight had been taken off her shoulders.

 Chapter 58 The End Of An Issue

    "What''s on your mind?"


    On the way to Nicole''s apartment, Kerr found her deep in thought and decided to break her away from it.


    "Not much. I''m just relieved that Bonnie has finally forgiven me. Thank you for what you did for mest night. I know why you urged me to go there. I really appreciate it. At least, I know that she''s safe. My worries about my sister are put to rest."


    Turning her head, she gazed at the handsome profile of Kerr. Although he had never said a word, she knew that what he had done was all for her.


    In any case, from Kerr''s perspective, it was totally unnecessary to get involved in Bonnie''s problems. She could continue lying to herself until the end of time, but she knew that all that Kerr did was for her sake.


    She was grateful to him, and because of it, her view on her boss'' cold-blooded nature was diminishing quickly.


    If she were to be honest with herself, since she met Kerr, he had done nothing but care for her, from her well-being to familial matters. But the fact of the matter was, Kerr attracted a lot of women that she couldn''t help but be wary of him.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    Kerr felt some weight lifted from his chest. She was starting to open up to him, and he considered that as a huge step forward.


    It didn''t matter to him that he''d never made such an effort towards a woman before, and he believed she was worth all the spent energy.


    When he saw the satisfied look on her face, Kerr''s heart leaped upon seeing the most beautiful smile in the world.


    "We''re here. Thanks for bringing me home. You should go back and rest. Don''t worry about the bidding. I will do my best. The Gu Group cannot miss such a good opportunity."


    Nicole''s face glowed with sincerity and determination. She knew that winning the bid was the best way to show her gratitude towards Kerr.


    Anything other than her work as a form of thanks wasn''t an option.


    "Don''t push yourself


    bent down and picked up her son from the floor and headed for the kitchen. As expected, Jay had already prepared breakfast.


    Suddenly, she felt like such an inadequate mother. Jay was far more mature than other children, even more so than she was, and it seemed that she was the one being taken care of, not the other way around.


    But she was a little surprised by what Jay said. After all, he had been hoping that she could get together with Kerr.


    "Don''t leave me. I will be good. I don''t need any other father. If I have to choose one, I think only Uncle Gu is the best choice. But Mommy doesn''t like him. He''s smart, but he''s still a little bit stupid since he failed to win my mommy''s heart."


    Jay''s tone was tinged with disappointment


    He just thought that Kerr was a smart man and he would take good care of his mommy. But it had been so long, why didn''t he change Mommy''s mind at all? It was really a disappointment to him.


    Nicole''s face turned grim. The newly-found hope in her heart had shattered once again.


    She knew that Jay wouldn''t change his mind easily.


    "Okay, okay. I understand baby. Let''s get you ready for school, you''re going to bete. "


    She didn''t want to talk about Kerr with him anymore, because she could never find any reason to refuse him.

 Chapter 59 Why Do You Have So Many Women

    And she seemed to have no good reason to reject Kerr as well.


    Jay made a face at Nicole, and obediently went to eat his breakfast.


    After dropping off Jay at his school, Nicole finally arrived at thepany with two minutes to spare. She made herself a cup of coffee to refresh herself and braced herself to start preparing the bidding n.


    "Director Ning, this is the data file you asked for. Don''t you want to rest for a while? It''s already noon now."


    Lily put the file on Nicole''s desk and watched her as she worked nonstop.


    "I still have some work left. You go and have lunch first."


    Nicole fixed her eyes on theputer screen. She would have finished reading all of the informationst night if she hadn''t been interrupted by the ident. What was more, this was the only time she had to finish everything since she had to go to the hospital tonight to visit Bonnie.


    Therefore, she had to make full use of every single minute.


    Lily nodded at Nicole''s words and walked towards the canteen of thepany.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO Office of Gu Group


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning is still working."


    Jared reviewed the surveince video and saw that Nicole had not left her office since she came in that morning.


    "Go and prepare some lunch."


    As Kerr put down his pen, he suddenly heard a text alert from his phone. He immediately picked up his phone to read it.


    He couldn''t help but smile when he noticed the disappointment in the text message.


    "It''s been such a long time, and you still haven''t made Mommy fall for you. You really disappoint me, Uncle Gu."


    Sitting in the school canteen, Jay held his phone in his hands and waited for a reply from Kerr. He thought about what he should do all morning until he finally decided to give Kerr a reminder. He had a feeling that Kerr wouldn''t give up on his mom so easily.


    "I won''t let you down."


    To be perfectly honest, he actually didn''t n on making Nicole his woman so soon, but apparently, there was someone even more anxious than he was.


    If he didn''t take action now, he would be theughing stock of a child.


    Wi


    ter screen without giving Sunny so much as a nce in her direction.


    He didn''t mind waiting for Nicole to wake up before having lunch.


    When she heard what Kerr said, the smile on Sunny''s face slowly faded. But before she could say anything in reply, she heard Jared talking to her.


    "Miss He, it''s time for us to take a nap. There should be a bnce between work and rest."


    Feeling like he had gotten an amnesty from Kerr, Jared took the food containers from her and led her outside.


    "Kerr, you haven''t had lunch yet, have you?"


    Sunny didn''t give up. The reason she was working in thispany was that she would seize any chance to approach him.


    "There will be an appointmentter."


    After the incidentst time, Kerr had enough reason to fire Sunny, but when he realized that Nicole was quite jealous of Sunny, he decided to keep her around for a while longer.


    Maybe, with Sunny around, he would be able to win Nicole''s heart faster.


    Noticing the nk look on Kerr''s face that said he didn''t want to be disturbed, Sunny had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    After she left, Kerr looked up to stare at the lounge door, and as he thought of the woman behind that door, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He took out his phone and sent the picture to Jay. A cunning look shed in his eyes.


    The boy didn''t like his slow approach, huh? Then this was him speeding things up.

 Chapter 60 How Do You Know I Cant Fulfill Your Wish

    Jay was eating his lunch peacefully when his mobile phone vibrated in his pocket. He took out his phone curiously and saw that Kerr had sent him a message. Looking at the picture sent by Kerr, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He immediately dialed his number.


    "Uncle Gu, you shouldn''t take advantage of Mommy while she is sleeping!"


    Although he fervently hoped for his mommy to be together with Kerr, he would still respect her mommy''s wishes. No one should force her to do something against her will, including Uncle Gu. He would not let anyone hurt his mommy.


    "She is just sleeping. I didn''t do anything to her," Kerr assured Jay.


    When he heard Jay''s tender but protective voice, Kerr had a strange feeling.


    "Okay. I think Mommy is sleepy because she stayed upst night. Don''t forget to remind her to eat. She tends to skip meals when she gets too focused on work. I will go to ss now, Uncle."


    Jay hung up with a happy smile on his face.


    Kerr put down his phone and decided to let Nicole rest. This bid was of great importance. Normally, he would closely oversee important projects like this instead of assigning it to someone else.


    However, Nicole would be able to make great aplishments if she sessfully handled this project. Thus, he wanted to hand over the project to Nicole and give her the chance to prove herself. In any case, regardless of whether shepleted this task or not, he would always stand by her side and back her up.


    His eyes went to the closed door. There was a tender look in his eyes that no one had ever seen before.


    Meanwhile, Nicole was sleeping soundly while unaware of the tender gaze she was receiving from the man behind the door. She continued to sleep deeply until dusk fell. Finally feeling rested, she turned over to the other side but did not get up because the bed was so soft.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar room. Surprised, she suddenly sat up and looked around, but she didn''t see anyone.


    She looked a little panicked. She got out of the bed and tidied up her appearance as best as she could.


    The lounge was designed to maintain Kerr''s privacy, so it was pretty much secluded and hard to navigate. That was why it took a lot of work for Nicole to find the exit.


    Hearing the noiseing fr


    le saw theplicated look on Kerr''s face, a faint hint of anger gleamed in her eyes. She quickly concealed her emotions as she curled her lips into a faint smile.


    She raised her hand to point her index finger at Kerr and motioned him toe closer.


    Enchanted by her inviting smile, Kerr leaned forward.


    "Go to hell! I won''t believe you!"


    Nicole lifted her five inches high heels and stepped heavily on Kerr''s fortunately hard leather shoes, and gave him a hard stomp.


    Before Kerr could react, Nicole pushed him away and ran out of the room.


    She told herself over and over again to never believe in Kerr. Although she kept rejecting him, her heart throbbed for his love. It was hard for her, but she couldn''t put herself in a situation beyond redemption.


    Even without looking in the mirror, Nicole knew that her face was as red as a tomato. She was sweating profusely. She couldn''t forget the sensation of being embraced by him. His wild look, warmth and musky smell were invading her mind. She really didn''t expect that she would meet such a person like him.


    "Miss Ning, please wait!"


    Standing at the door of Kerr''s office, Sunny looked at her coldly.


    It was a mystery to her why Kerr stayed in his office the whole afternoon and forbade everyone from entering his office. Now she realized that it was because of Nicole. When she saw the wrinkles on Nicole''s clothes, Sunny''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Kerr was alone with Nicole during the whole afternoon. She couldn''t imagine what happened between them.

 Chapter 61 Dont Get Her Into Trouble

    "What do you want?"


    After catching her breath, Nicole turned around to face Sunny who was standing behind her.


    It was obvious that something was wrong since Sunny never approached Nicole for a good reason.


    "My eyes are telling me that our lovely Director Ning relies not only on her job responsibilities now. I thought that she joined the Gu Group because of her tremendous skills."


    Sunny implied all of her sarcasm while ironically smiling as she stepped forward to Nicole with her four-inch high heels.


    "As far as I''m concerned, the lovely Miss He has nothing relevant to do with me and my right to stay in thepany. But I know for sure that I''ll be the first one to leave as soon as trouble begins."


    The least thing Nicole wanted was to start a conflict with Sunny since she knew that Sunny''s only interest was Kerr. Therefore, Nicole just replied to her bynding her hostile eyes on her.


    It would be senseless for Nicole to treat Sunny aggressively because of Kerr.


    It was all because of the women around Kerr that Nicole got herself into so many troubles. She put all the me on Kerr and cursed him in her heart thousands of times.


    "You clearly know how famous the identity and status of Kerr means to a lot of women out there. Bearing that in mind, I suggest you should behave yourself professionally.


    And if that''s eventually the case, you won''t be getting into problems anymore, Director Ning. Anyway, I will be thest to wear a long white wedding dress alongside Kerr due to my powerful bloodline.


    I''d truly like to say the same thing about you, to be honest. But I know as a fact that the Ning Group went fully broke seven years ago. I think it''s important that you keep in mind that you don''t deserve Kerr."


    Sunny could see that Nicole was something else inparison to the other women that surrounded Kerr. She wasn''t sure if Kerr was serious about Nicole.


    So she decided to give Nicole a warning.


    Nicole only bothered to look at Sunny with eyes of disgust after hearing what she had said.


    "Did you really investigate me? Am I that relevant to you that you wasted your time to search my life? What else did you find out about me? Who are you even trying to protect Kerr from?"


    Nicole wasn''t a hundred pe


    ver, he didn''t even bother to interfere in the He n''s dirty game. Moreover, he didn''t actually care about those women in the past.


    Sunny considered to give an exnation to him but she backed herself up after hearing his rigid words.


    Sunny had never felt remorse whenever she aplished her n of drawing women away from Kerr, but she was worried about Kerr''s thoughts towards her actions. She wanted to be a simple woman, but she loved Kerr so deeply that she had to do unthinkable things for getting him.


    Meanwhile, Nicole hardly dropped her files on her desk in the office as she thought about Kerr and the mess that he caused.


    "Wow! I''d hate to be that desk right now. Why are you so pissed? Or do you take me as your desk? I know that it''s hard to delete my face off your head."


    Kerr wanted to mess around with Nicole teasingly as he stood at the door.


    He had been worried that Sunny might''ve scared Nicole with her foolish words.


    Nevertheless, he remembered the type of tough and interesting woman he had in front of his eyes who wasn''t like the others. It was the same woman that dared to hit him without hesitation once.


    "The least I want to do today is to waste my time. Therefore, is there anything useful that I can do for you, Mr. Gu? I have tons of documents to fill and organize right now. If you don''t need my help, then it was nice to see you, Mr. Gu."


    There wasn''t any second where she dared tond a look at Kerr as she calmly sat and put her folder on her desk.

 Chapter 62 Dont Waste Food

    She was absolutely angry. All she wanted was to choke Kerr to death, but since murder was against thew and she had her Jay to think of, she couldn''t do anything that impulsive. Yes, impulsiveness was the devil.


    "Jay!"


    Nicole eximed. She checked the time on her wristwatch and was horrified when she realized that she had forgotten to pick up Jay from school.


    "Howe my mommy has been forgetting me a lottely? I feel so sad!"


    With his schoolbag still on his back, Jay walked towards his mom''s office. As he was walking, he caught a glimpse of Kerr and greeted him warmly.


    "Hello, Uncle Gu!"


    Nicole approached her son and saw Jared standing next to him.


    "Mr. Kang, thank you for picking up Jay from school for me today."


    Hearing the gratitude in Nicole''s voice, Jared couldn''t help but feel a little bit embarrassed. He scratched his head and said,


    "Mr. Gu asked me to do it. You can thank him if you want."


    He didn''t want to be involved anymore, so he immediately shifted Nicole''s attention to Kerr and made sure to put in a good word for him.


    If it hadn''t been for him, she would have never forgotten to pick up her son. Besides, whatever she felt for Kerr the night before was totally gone by now.


    "Mommy, you should thank Uncle Gu."


    Noticing the look Nicole was giving Kerr, Jay knew that Kerr had made his mommy angry at him once again. He admired Kerr with all his heart, but he was also the only one who could make Nicole that angry.


    In all his life, he had never seen his mommy be as angry as Kerr made her.


    "I will make sure to thank him."


    Nicole red at Kerr and gritted her teeth. It was as if she was going to skin him alive.


    "It''s time for dinner. I''ve asked someone to prepare the food for you."


    Kerr didn''t care for Nicole''s attitude at all, but he knew she must be hungry now given that she hadn''t had lunch yet.


    "I''m not hungry!"


    As a reflex response, Nicole immediately refused Kerr''s offer.


    But just as she was about to leave with her son, her stomach growled.


    "Oh! Mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ant. But now, he finally understood what Jared''s vague words meant.


    Sure enough, he was surprised.


    After a while, they were finally seated in the dining room. Nicole deliberately sat down next to Jay, drawing a distance between him and Kerr.


    Almost all of the dishes on the table were Jay''s favorite, and Nicole could not help but feel a little worried.


    "Mommy, these are all of my favorite dishes. Thank you, Uncle Gu!"


    Jay expressed his thanks politely.


    Vedder, who was standing beside the table, was even more stunned at Jay''s words. He smiled and poured him a ss of juice.


    "I didn''t expect that he would like the same food as the young master."


    His words seemed casual, but they shook Nicole to the core.


    She had noticed that Jay and Kerr liked the same food the first time Kerr had dinner with them. She was worried that it would cause Kerr''s suspicions. She didn''t expect that Jay would look so much like Kerr in many aspects.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."


    She didn''t want Kerr to see the panic on her face, so she stood up and quickly made her escape.


    "Miss Ning, this way please."


    Vedder immediately led the way for her.


    Even though he didn''t know what exactly the rtionship between Nicole and Kerr was for the time being, Vedder could tell from Kerr''s attitude towards Nicole that she was different for him.

 Chapter 63 I Wish You Success

    Angering the woman would be unwise for Vedder.


    Eyes following his mother''s back disappearing into the bathroom, Jay looked pensive.


    "Uncle Gu, don''t scare Mommy. She looks strong, but she is also very fragile,"


    he said, turning to look at Kerr with the most earnest look he could muster.


    "I know."


    Nicole''s wariness didn''t escape his eyes. Swirling the wine gently in his ss, Kerr took a sip.


    The wine tasted sweet, but not as sweet as Nicole.


    "What do you think of living here with your mommy in the future?"


    The idea ran through Kerr''s mind for quite a while now, and he couldn''t let go of it. The thought of the possibility that it could happen made him happy.


    Looking at the boy sitting across him, he knew the likelihood of this oue.


    "What good does it do to me?"


    Jay liked Kerr, a lot. He would be over the moon if his mother and Uncle Gu got together,


    but it didn''t mean that he''d let her do something she wouldn''t want to do. He would never do that.


    "How does it benefit me?" Jay asked again. "I can''t sell my mommy out like that, not to mention that I''ve done nothing but help you and try to push you both in that direction, and yet you still haven''t won her heart. I''m starting to doubt you, Uncle. I''m seriously thinking of dropping it," he added.


    No matter how much he supported Kerr, his mother''s happiness was his top priority.


    Jay raised his eyebrows doubtfully at Kerr. He had a delicate face with intense maturity.


    "You can get what you want on the third floor."


    Kerr was unmoved by the boy''s query. There was no doubt that Nicole would eventually marry him sooner orter. He would see to it that it would be done.


    "OK. I wish you sess!"


    Jay winked at Kerr. Although he hadn''t seen anything what the man prepared for him, he trusted Kerr from the bottom of his heart. And what he said a moment ago was meant to make Kerr wary more than anything.


    In the washroom, Nico


    ause he knew his mother well and knew that she was serious. He secretly stole a nce at Kerr.


    Hearing Baron''s name caused the expression on Kerr''s face to darken.


    He had been doubting what Baron said, but every time he did, Nicole would remind him of the truth.


    "A call from Mr. Fang? Aren''t you worried you will disturb him?"


    Kerr couldn''t ept this. She was shutting him out again. All the progress he had made with her would be for nothing. He found it greatly upsetting that Baron woulde to pick them up. He didn''t like where any of this was going.


    The anger on his face was clear as day.


    "No, it''s not what you think. Baron is supposed to pick us up today. But something came up in theirpany that he had to deal with, so he couldn''t. Jay and I should get going soon. We won''t disturb you in the future, Mr. Gu."


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr, with determination in her eyes.


    She couldn''t cower in fear of Kerr anymore, she should face this head on.


    When he saw the look on her face, Kerr''s anger heightened.


    He held the goblet with all his strength and it shattered to pieces in his hand.


    The dark red transparent liquid spilled out and ss fragments directly pierced into Kerr''s thumb. Before the blood flowed, he hid his injured hand under the table.

 Chapter 64 Out Of Control

    "Excuse me."


    Kerr stood up abruptly and walked out of the dining room.


    When Nicole saw what Kerr had done, she couldn''t help feeling touched. Had he hidden his injury because he was worried that she would faint at the sight of blood? Was he taking care of her feelings subconsciously?


    The thought made her feel slightly mncholy. She couldn''t believe that Kerr cared about her that much.


    "Mommy, Uncle Gu is angry."


    Next to her, Jay looked up at her innocently. He didn''t look panicked, instead his little eyes seemed to be filled with helplessness.


    It seemed that the grownups world was a lot moreplicated than his.


    "It''s not your fault, dear. Don''t worry about it,"


    she smiled at himfortingly as she stroked his hair. She temporarily ignored her curiosity about Kerr''s sudden departure and focused on Jay. Looking at his little face, she felt like she was looking at Kerr.


    She didn''t see Kerr again until the dinner ended.


    "Miss Ning, my apologies but Mr Gu can''t be interrupted at the moment. He is currently taking an overseas call,"


    Vedder told her respectfully. He was standing at the entrance of Gu family vi.


    "It''s okay, Vedder. Could you please tell him I''m very sorry about what happened earlier? It''s already ratherte, I need to take Jay home."


    Nicole took a quick look in the direction of the stairs before saying goodbye to Vedder. Then she took Jay''s hand and left.


    When they got into the car, Nicole leaned her head against the door. She felt and looked as though she hadn''t slept in days.


    "If you are tired, you can close your eyes for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive,"


    Baron told her. Even though he was driving, he could still catch the strange look on Nicole''s face from the corner of his eye.


    Back in Manhattan, she had never looked this tired no matter how busy her schedule was. He could even detect a slight sense of loss from her behavior. He knew better than to ask but it was obvious that she had been through a lot.


    Nicole nodded gratefully at his words and her eyes fluttered shut gently.


    She knew it would be impossible to sleep, but she just wasn''t in the mood to talk. Anyway, Jay was there, so there wasn''t much she could say. To tell the truth, she didn''t exactly know how to face Baron either.


    Her life seemed to be a huge mess ever since she had met Kerr. No


    cked her appearance again carefully and finding nothing wrong, she picked up her handbag and left the Gu Group building.


    Baron''s car was already waiting at the entrance.


    "You look amazing! I knew this dress would suit you well. I really hope you''ll have a good time tonight. Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged for someone to pick Jay up,"


    he told her, his eyes sparkling as he looked at the gorgeous beauty in the passenger seat.


    "Why did you ask me to dress up like this?"


    She frowned slightly as she took in his outfit that matched her dark purple dress. She knew that as a couple, it was only fitting that they wore matching outfits to an event like this.


    But she couldn''t help feeling bad. She was only pretending to be with Baron so that Kerr would think that she was already in a rtionship. She had not expected Baron to start taking this seriously.


    "It''s the Fang Group''s prestigious wine party today, so there will be a lot of peers from our industry. Even Kerr is going to be there."


    To be honest, Baron had had second thoughts about inviting Kerr since he knew that his presence might affect Nicole. But after giving it some careful thought, he decided to send Kerr an invitation anyway, hoping that Nicole would not reject him if Kerr was there.


    He was actually very nervous that Nicole was going to reject him during such an important function. After all, it was the day that he was nning to expose her identity as his girlfriend to everyone.


    "Got it."


    When she heard that Kerr was going to be there, she couldn''t help feeling nervous.

 Chapter 65 Soul Mate

    "I believe he may have already given up. He hasn''t tried to bother me again these past few days, whiches as no surprise. He''s the CEO of the Gu Group, after all. How could he ever be truly interested in someone like me?"


    There was a sadness in Nicole''s voice that she didn''t realize. She should''ve been d Kerr wasn''t insisting on chasing her, but she couldn''t.


    He was a man full of himself, who wasn''t used to anyone standing up to him, and he would never find out what cherishing meant as long as everyone was so disposable to him. Perhaps this was the side effect of having all thingsing too easy in hand.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Baron''s smile fell as his eyes became watchful of Nicole.


    His main concern didn''t belong to Kerr''s desires, but if Nicole had fallen in love with him before she could even realize it herself.


    This was the real danger.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense. This is exactly what I want. I''d be overjoyed if Kerr announced the news of his marriage right now!"


    Nicole raised her voice in an attempt to suffocate her uneasiness.


    "I hope so."


    Baron really wanted to believe her words, but he couldn''t help but notice what she was trying to hide. He parked at the entrance of the Fang Group''s hotel as two members of the staff were promptly at each side of the vehicle''s doors, opening them.


    Nicole walked to Baron and held her arm to his.


    Baron smiled to the gesture. When they were about to step inside the hotel, he heard a clear female voice calling his name.


    "Baron?"


    Maggie Chen was getting out of the car when she saw a familiar figure. Uncertain, she called out for him to be sure.


    Nicole and Baron stopped and turned around to see Maggie Chen. She walked towards them wearing a white short designed dress as her well-groomed wavy hair fell like cascades ov


    in a tough position. And she wasn''t wrong.


    "I''ve already found my soul mate��Miss Nicole Ning."


    Baron stretched out his hand and pointed to Nicole. All of a sudden, every head in the room was following his gesture, causing a bunch of pairs of eyes to fall on her.


    Nicole was astonished at first, unable to react, but as soon as she realized that all of those guests were watching her, she managed to force a smile. ncing at Baron, she made sure he would see the hint of threat in her eyes.


    For countless times she had already cursed Baron inside her mind, and yet she still couldn''t believe how far he had gone to use her as his shield.


    As everyone looked at her awaiting her reaction, Nicole had no clue what to say. But before that moment could drag on much longer, she jolted when a pair of soft hands unexpectedly wrapped around her legs.


    "Mommy!"


    Dressed in a small size tuxedo, Jay came running from the lounge. He had been there the whole time. The boy was only allowed in the party after Baron''s speech, so he had no idea what had been said before his entrance.


    He had been looking for Nicole, but he was caught by surprise when he saw everyone standing still while staring at his mother.

 Chapter 66 Bastard

    Jay was very smart for his age. As soon as he saw Nicole''s face, he instantly sensed that something was wrong.


    Baron''s face darkened when Jay suddenly appeared out of the blue. He turned around and looked at his assistant standing behind him. The assistant shrugged his shoulders helplessly and turned his gaze towards Mrs. Fang. Baron then realized that this was his mother''s doing.


    It seemed like she had found out about Jay''s existence.


    "Miss Ning, how long have you been together with Mr. Fang? How did you know each other?"


    "Miss Ning, who is this boy? Is he your child with Mr. Fang? Miss Ning, please answer me!"


    A crowd of reporters besieged them. Some of them held their recorders near her mouth as they threw one invasive question after another. Even the camera crew aimed their light at them to capture their photographs.


    When she saw the scene in front of her, Nicole automatically reached out her hand to cover Jay''s little face. Then, she lifted him up and held him in her arms so that his back would be turned towards the reporters.


    The reporters were relentless in their invasion of their privacy. Without prior consent from Nicole, the cameras continued to sh and the reporters repeated their questions loudly when they got no response. Nicole was deeply disturbed. She didn''t want to traumatize Jay by exposing him to such situation.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I believe you came here today to celebrate the anniversary of the Fang Group. Mr. Fang was just joking earlier. I hope you don''t mind." Nicole spoke clearly to the reporters.


    While smiling politely, her eyes were scanning the room to find the exit of the banquet hall. She smiled brightly when she saw the door, and was about to walk towards it with Jay in her arms.


    They couldn''t stay here any longer. She decided to leave the event before the situation got any worse. After this, she swore to never let Baron use her as his girlfriend anymore.


    "Nicole!"


    When Nicole was about to leave, Baron got off the stage and was about to run towards her, but he was stopped by his mother.


    Mrs. Fang positioned herself in front of Baron as she firmly held his arm. Disappointment was written all over her face.


    "Enough!" Her cold voice echoed through Baron''s ears.


    She had put all her hope


    shock caused by Baron yet.


    As she looked at Kerr, Nicole couldn''t guess what he was going to do, or perhaps, she could never guess what he was thinking.


    "Which of you said that the child in my arms is a bastard?"


    Kerr was a few meters away from Nicole earlier but he didn''t miss that reporter''s clear voice.


    Since he wanted to protect Nicole, he would not let go of the people who had hurt Jay easily. Although he was not addressing his question to a specific person, his eyes were precisely fixed on the female reporter who had spoken earlier.


    Feeling Kerr''s gaze, the reporter didn''t even dare to look up at him. Her body was trembling all over.


    Kerr was well-known in A City. Almost everyone knew about him. However, no media group dared to casually report any news about him. Every photo and report about him had to be reviewed by the Gu Group.


    Inpliance with the Gu Group''s rules, no media crew dared to put their cameras in front of Kerr when he appeared.


    "Mr. Gu I..."


    Everyone immediately took a step back when they heard the question. Only the reporter who had just spoken was standing on the same spot. No one had seen Kerr Gu look this angry.


    Everyone could feel his threatening tone. This could have made for sensationalized news but they all didn''t want to be involved in this matter.


    "You can choose to resign today when you go back, or you will no longer be a journalist in the future. If you can say such irresponsible words, it just proves that you don''t deserve to be a journalist."

 Chapter 67 Paternity Test

    Anyone would know that ticking off the Gu heir would mean catastrophe to whoever crossed him. Kerr hadid waste to the reporter''s career, and gave a hint to Jared, who stood behind him, with his cold eyes. He swiftly turned around and took Nicole''s hand under everyone''s gaze, and walked out.


    Although no one asked, everyone had their own theory behind Kerr''s odd behavior, but it all boiled down to the child. They figured that the young boy must be rted to the Gu Group''s CEO in some way, otherwise he wouldn''t have cared.


    For the first time in all of history, Kerr Gu protected a woman, a woman with a child nheless. Everyone was wildly curious about the identity of Nicole Ning and Jay Ning.


    Taking his boss'' hint, Jared took off the name tag of the female reporter''s chest and noted it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that themotion is over, the Fang Group''s Anniversary Party has officially begun."


    The host then took everyone''s attention and slowly got the tension to lessen.


    Baron wanted to go after Nicole but his mother stopped him. "Baron, today is a very important day for the Fang Group. You can''t leave!"


    Mrs. Fang warned Baron while holding his arm.


    She had spent a lot of time and energy on raising Baron to be the man that he was. Making any mistake was uneptable because marriage was a matter of vital importance to his whole life, to the entire Fang Group.


    Baron tried to piece together what happened and came to one conclusion. "Mom, this is your doing. You asked them to bring Jay here, am I right? You want everyone to know that Nicole is a single mother.


    Because you want to tear apart the idea that she and I can be together, so you are trying to ruin her reputation, am I right?"


    Baron looked at his mother in disbelief. His mother had always been gentle and kind in his eyes. But today, she showed her true colors. His mother was a scheming woman who would even dare hurt a child.


    He was not only surprised, but also very disappointed.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. Maggie is back, so don''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    earing the voice behind her, Nicole turned her head and looked at Mrs. Fang who was walking towards her slowly.


    The Fang matriarch wore a dark blue cheongsam, looking very regal, and the cold color entuated her seriousness.


    Mrs. Fang''s eyes were fixed on Nicole. She nced at Jay who was held by Kerr in his arms. Her eyes showed her clear agenda as she carried a stack of papers in her hands.


    "Are you Miss Ning?" Nicole simply nodded in response before Mrs. Fang continued what she had to say. "I''m well aware that in Manhattan, you and Baron were good friends, but Baron is different from you. He has the responsibility of the entire Fang family, and not just anyone can be his bride and be the daughter-inw of our family.


    I hope that you know who you are, Miss Ning. I only hope that Baron will have a wife from a good family with a clean background. I don''t have anyment on how you live your life.


    But giving birth to a baby without a father isn''t something I can ignore."


    Mrs. Fang threw the stack of papers on Nicole. Her eyes were filled with disgust.


    Reading what was on them, Nicole''s eyes widened at the bold letters "Paternity Test Report". She was trying so hard to contain her anger at what she discovered.


    She didn''t expect that Baron''s mother would secretly do a paternity test for Jay and Baron, which could endanger Jay.

 Chapter 68 A Small Pond Cannot Hold A Mermaid

    Nicole couldn''t fathom how Mrs. Fang managed to get hold of this information, but she surely wouldn''t stand to watch anyone tarnish the reputation of her beloved son.


    She tore the DNA test into pieces and threw it into a trash can.


    "Mrs. Fang, I apologize but it seems like I cannot consider you as an aunt, no matter how close I am to Baron, seeing the stunt you just pulled. But no matter how close we have been for all these years, I consider him as nothing more than a friend. Jay is my son; he''s not rted to Baron.


    It has never crossed my mind to enter into a rtionship with your son, and even less so with regards to being a part of the Fang family. I am not a threat, nor will I ever be, to your family''s reputation, so kindly dispose of that idea. However, that is not what upsets me the most this evening. It''s that you''ve used my son as a pawn in whatever silly n you are concocting in your mind.


    I am not sorry to have given birth to him. He is the most precious gift in my life. He is my pride. There is nothing in the world I would change, especially if that means I would lose him. I know my ce and it is nowhere near your family. If you''ll excuse us, we''ll be on our way."


    They had to leave immediately. Everything that was happening could negatively affect Jay. She even forgot that Kerr could hear her amongst all the turmoil of this evening.


    So Nicole turned to leave with her son, but was stopped by Kerr.


    With one hand holding Jay and the other holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr stared at the Mrs. Fang sharply.


    "Mrs. Fang, Ms. Ning is part of the Gu Group. As you know, a mermaid must be kept in the sea, a mere pond cannot allow it to be free and grow beautifully. Nicole is that kind of woman. So I highly suggest that you pay attention to your words and deeds so as not to bring trouble to your family."


    How could anyone think otherwise?


    Nicole was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ou afraid of?"


    His voice was tempting. He looked firmly at the woman in front of him.


    He could feel Nicole''s fear and worry, and he could also feel that she had pretended to be strong.


    When she heard Kerr, Nicole''s eyes began to water. Her guard seemed to be shattered by his gentle voice, as if all of her strength dissipated into thin air.


    "I don''t want Jay to experience what happened today again. What Mrs. Fang said is right. I''m not a good match for the Fang family, and the Gu family is not something I can reach either. So I hope you can let me go.


    What I want is very simple. I just want Jay and I to live a peaceful life. I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone."


    When did such a simple wish be a luxury? She never thought that one day she would ask others to give her a peaceful life.


    "Why did you lie to me? Baron is not Jay''s father, and you have never been with him."


    Kerr remembered that conversation, but he didn''t expect that Baron was so cunning that he would think of such a way to prevent him from approaching Nicole. What pissed him off more was that Nicole lied to him as well.


    In the past, what he could not bear most was others'' deception, but now he epted it, and he even felt a little relieved that it was all a lie.

 Chapter 69 The Hostess Of Gu Family

    But Kerr knew that her lie wouldn''t affect his decision whether it was a real lie or not.


    Nicole avoided the eye contact with the man standing in front of her as she heard his words with a guilty conscience.


    "You listened to me and believed in my words."


    Nicole saw herself in a weak position since she stopped being confident towards the presence of Kerr, which made her voice turn lower and shyer for the very first time.


    And of course, Kerr would take advantage of that and would kiss her since she lowered her guard.


    Her heart started galloping like a horse as she felt his aura getting closer to her. Suddenly, Jay''s little voice could be heard just when she was hopeless to do anything to stop Kerr.


    Thanks to Jay, Nicole was able to get rid of his arms.


    "Mom! There are a lot of Rubik cubes here! Can we stay tonight please?"


    Although Jay noticed that there was something wrong between her mother and Kerr, he was too young to sense the weight of the situation. Therefore, he just focused on the Rubik cubes. Moreover, it was more important to find an excuse to make his mother stay here.


    "Yes honey, you can y with those all the time you want."


    Kerrnded his confident eyes on her as he leaned back against the wall that was behind him.


    It seemed that Nicole''s rejection didn''t even tickle him at all.


    It was Jay who helped him make Nicole stay in his vi. Little did Kerr expect at the time that it was also Jay who would take Nicole away from his viter.


    Nicole didn''t feelfortable yet and was still hesitating, but she already heard Jay''s cheer.


    "You''re the best Mom! How fun! And thank you for letting us stay tonight, Uncle Gu! Where am I going to sleep? Is there a bedroom for me?"


    Jay asked naturally as if he was at his own home while he was walking towards the elevator. He felt a bit strange though since it wasn''t actually his home.


    "Don''t worry, boy. I will take you there."


    Vedder grabbed Jay''s tiny hand and led their way to the guest''s room which was next to Kerr''s room. However, Vedder couldn''t believe that Kerr would allow someone to be ying around with his stuff.


    Kerr''s personal collection was on the third floor and it was supposed to be a forbidden ce. But it was Jay''s unique moment to have the chance to enjoy Kerr''s collection.


    It seemed that Kerr had too much love and apprec


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Vedder obviously noticed that Jay was carrying his mother''s surname, which indicated him that if Kerr married her, he not only would be a husband but also a stepfather. He started wondering if that situation would be favorable for the Gu family. He started to hesitate as he thought too much about Kerr''s decision.


    "You know I really appreciate your advice, Uncle Vedder. But you don''t need to say anything about it. My mind and heart have never been so clear."


    Kerr understood Vedder''s worries. But Kerr knew from the very beginning that Jay would never be such pain and an obstacle between him and Nicole.


    He knew that there was only one thing that could make his desire difficult to achieve as far as he was concerned. And that obstacle was Nicole''s willingness.


    Vedder couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly as he looked how serious Kerr was with his words and intentions. After all, Vedder was also part of the Gu family and he would do anything to maintain its legacy, even more when it came to Kerr''s love interest.


    "ording to my experience Master, I believe that we should discuss this matter with the Lord and the Lady."


    Kerr felt a fire which burned inside of him while his eyes were filled with anger as he heard Vedder''s suggestion.


    "And ording to my experience, Uncle Vedder, I believe that no one would dare to tell me how I should make my own decisions. How am I supposed to take the full lead of thispany if you won''t even let me to choose my wife?"


    Kerr had never been so serious with somebody. He kept his fierce eyes on Vedder.

 Chapter 70 You Were Like Me When You Were A Kid

    It was not relevant to Kerr whether the Gu family epted Nicole or not. He had clearly stated that he was not like Baron. And he had vowed that he would never let Nicole experience the same insults again.


    It was more than a promise that Kerr made to Nicole. And no matter what it took, he must keep it.


    "No, I don''t dare. I know what to do now. Master, please go to bed early,"


    Vedder politely said and deeply bowed to Kerr, before he turned around and left.


    He believed that Kerr was serious about Nicole. He knew him too well. He had been working with him for a long time. Judging from the look of it, Nicole weighed importance in Kerr''s eyes.


    Upstairs, Jay quietly eased his way to Kerr''s bedroom. His small face showed how amazed and delighted he was. But when his gazended on the photos neatly arranged in the wardrobe, he fell momentarily lost in thought.


    At first sight, he recognized Kerr immediately. But he couldn''t help feeling weird. By looking at the face in the photo, it resembled that vague feeling of him looking in the mirror. Jay inwardly thought, ''Is Kerr my father?''


    His heart was racing wildly at the thought. Although such suspicion had been in his mind for a long time, he had no evidence yet.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kerr had just walked in and casually asked Jay in a calm voice. He silently stayed behind Jay as he watched the little guy, who still stood in front of his wardrobe, seemingly in a daze.


    "I''m looking at the photos. You were like me when you were a kid!"


    Jay responded in a polite tone. He didn''t turn around but remained standing still staring at the photo. He sounded unusually calm, which was not like him. It was far from Jay, who would be more like a kid in front of Nicole. This time, he was like a grown-up.


    "You appeared at that time on purpose today. The Fang family got the paternity test report with your cooperation,"


    Kerr began matter-of-factly as he sauntered closer to Jay.


    He had never doubted Jay''s ability, not even once. Kerr could discern it with the way he performed in the school. He was the youngest in the school, but he had gradually surpassed all the students.


    And with the incident earlier, he could faintly feel that there were a lot of secrets revolving around Jay that even Nicole didn''t know.


    "Yes! They don''t want Mommy to be together with Uncle Fan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    see herself blushing.


    Clearly, her son had been totally bribed by Kerr, and that was she thought. So she could only mentally curse him.


    "Jay, if you are afraid to sleep in a strange ce alone, I can apany you. Come out quickly, and don''t disturb Uncle Gu,"


    she softly coaxed. Ever since Jay was very young, he had insisted on sleeping in separate rooms. Initially, she was worried that he would be afraid, so she secretly went to see him at night. However, his toughness and courage were always beyond her expectations.


    She didn''t buy the idea of Kerr being afraid to be alone. It was merely a lie, and apparently, as his mother, she could sense that Jay only wanted to be with him.


    "Mommy, I''m not scared. It''s Uncle Gu who is afraid, so Ie here to apany him tonight. I have promised him. As a man, I''ll keep my words. I can''t break my promise,"


    Jay politely insisted. Then without another word, he turned around. But when he was about to close the door, he was stopped by his mother.


    "Jay, don''t let me repeat myself. Get out!"


    she blurted out, sounding impatient. She rarely looked serious in front of her son, but she couldn''t let him stay with Kerr alone. Considering that both of them were clever, it certainly made her feel on edge.


    She felt something nagging at her, making her frantically worried that it would be a bad thing if she let the two of them stay together like this. She knew that if they continued to live together like this, it wouldn''t be long before Jay recognized his father. By then, she wouldpletely lose him.

 Chapter 71 Why Arent You Wearing Your Clothes

    Upon hearing Nicole''s stern voice, Jay stopped and turned to her with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "But Mommy..."


    Seeing the quarrel between the mother and son, Kerr walked to thetter''s side and lifted him up in his arms with a faint smile on his face. Then he looked at Nicole and lied tantly,


    "He was telling the truth. I''m afraid of sleeping alone, so I asked him to stay here with me. Why not? Director Ning, if you are still worried, you can stay with us too. My bed is big enough for all of us."


    He looked at her yfully and didn''t think he had said anything wrong. The anger on her face didn''t go unnoticed by him, either.


    "You!" Nicole snapped.


    She didn''t know what to say. For the first time, she thought that Kerr was such a rascal. He really had no bottom line. It was obvious that he was using Jay as a bargaining chip.


    Seeing her son in his arms, she suddenly felt powerless.


    "Mommy, just say yes, okay? I promise it will just be for one night!" Jay chimed in at this moment.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his small hand and held hers.


    When Nicole saw Jay''s innocent face, she couldn''t refuse him.


    She realized that perhaps she couldn''t be so selfish. Since Jay had never had a father''s love, it was only natural that he would seek it. Now, Kerr was a goodpensation for him. Besides, Kerr was indeed Jay''s real father.


    "I''ll go get my pajamas," she finally said,


    then turned around and went back to her room.


    "Yes!" Jay yelled triumphantly. Then, with a wide smile on his face, he turned to Kerr, who looked back at him affectionately.


    Kerr carried the boy into the bathroom, helped him take off his clothes,


    and threw them outside the door of the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Nicole paced around her room, thinking long and hard about the matter.


    ''It''s not a big deal. Jay is with us


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    abbed her hand and ced it on his stomach.


    Then, he took Kerr''s hand and ced it on top of his mother''s. Feeling content, he finally closed his eyes.


    Nicole''s heart ached as she looked at this unfamiliar expression on Jay''s face. Sleeping like this was amon thing for every child, but for Jay, it was a luxury.


    "He can sleep like this every day from now on, if you like,"


    Kerr said earnestly, holding Nicole''s hand tight.


    He had never felt as peaceful as he did at this moment, and he felt an insatiable greed for this feeling.


    Nicole gradually closed her eyes, pretending not to hear him. She didn''t know how to answer him because her heart had begun to waver.


    She couldn''t deny that Kerr''s actions today had moved her. It seemed that he could understand what she was thinking and what she wanted even if she didn''t say anything.


    "Good night."


    Although Kerr knew that Nicole wasn''t asleep, he could feel that she wasn''t being as defensive as usual toward him. This was a good sign.


    He leaned over and gave both Jay and Nicole a gentle kiss on the forehead before closing his eyes.


    When Nicole felt Kerr''s lips on her forehead, she stiffened. A feeling that was hard to describe arose in her heart.

 Chapter 72 Your Choice Is My Choice

    From his home, Baron had been calling Nicole tirelessly, but every time he went straight to voice mail. When he knew the party was over, he tried to reach Nicole, but his mother stopped him from going anywhere.


    "Baron, where are you going?"


    Mrs. Fang didn''t hide the reprimand in her voice when she noticed Baron was worried about Nicole.


    "Mom, you''ve gone too far already, don''t you think? I''m the one who wants to be with Nicole. She had no idea what I had in mind before today. You shouldn''t treat her or Jay like this ever again."


    He frowned at his mother.


    He couldn''t believe how far she had gone to make him give up Nicole. For a moment, he felt she was a stranger to him.


    Mrs. Fang, on the other hand, couldn''t believe the resentment in Baron''s eyes. He had always been a mild-tempered man. He had never even raised his voice to her. She would never expect a woman like Nicole Ning to bring such intense feelings out of him.


    "Baron, how can you speak to me like this over that woman?"


    Mrs. Fang''s voice trembled with grief. A little sorry for her, Baron didn''t say anything else.


    "Auntie, don''t be like this. Let me speak to Baron, okay?"


    Seeing the tension between the two, Maggie Chen gave Mrs. Fang a reassuring smile before approaching Baron.


    "I''ve booked a hotel room. Can you drive me there?"


    It was easy to tell that Maggie hade to ease things out. Following her lead, Baron nced one more time at his mother and then nodded.


    "Aunt, I''lle back to see you tomorrow!"


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Fang, Maggie got into the car.


    On the road, Baron couldn''t stop thinking about Nicole for an instant.


    "Time flies. I guess I wasn''t expecting we would be so grown when we met again."


    Maggie turned to see Baron''s gentle features and fixed her eyes on him. She si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    that way before, especially a single mother.


    Sunny clenched her fists. It was time for her to teach Nicole a lesson, or she would win Kerr''s heart for good.


    "I have to get rid of her as soon as possible."


    She frowned when she heard nothing but silence from the other side of the line.


    "What are you doing?"


    Still no answer. When she was almost running out of patience, a calm voice spoke through the phone.


    "How many people have you hurt for Kerr? Do you even remember? Do you still remember how you used to be?"


    She was surprised to hear him say that. She had always given the orders and the man had never questioned any of them before.


    "Those women who seduced Kerr are the ones to me. All of them. They messed with the wrong person. You know I must be the one marrying into the Gu family."


    She never had any doubts that no matter how many women Kerr went to bed with, she was the only one qualified to stand beside him.


    "Do you still remember that seven years ago, the He Group purchased another group by all means necessary and nothing stood on its way?"


    The man remained in silence. He didn''t want Sunny to make mistakes, but he also knew he couldn''t stop her from marrying Kerr.

 Chapter 73 In His Arms

    "My father seemed to have mentioned it a long time ago. Why did you bring it up all of a sudden?"


    There was a puzzled look on Sunny''s face. She didn''t know why this man would discuss with her a past deal made by the He Group. Her father was the one in charge of the He Group''s financial matters so she had limited knowledge about the family business.


    "Seven years ago, the Ning Group''spany was purchased by the He Group. Coincidentally, Nicole Ning was the eldest daughter of the Ning n."


    Sunny''s eyes widened in surprise as her mind tried to connect the dots. No one could escape red thread of fate no matter how hard one tried. Fate was indeed a powerful force, she thought to herself.


    "You mean, the He Group was the cause of Nicole''s loss?"


    This turn of events took her by surprise. Seven years ago, she vaguely remembered that her father indeed told her about it. But she was not interested in business matters at all.


    Interestingly, her father told her that Kerr had helped the He Group to secure the business deal. His involvement was the only reason why she remembered that incident.


    When she thought of Kerr, a realization suddenly dawned on her. Unseen by the man she was talking to over the phone, a cunning smile stretched the corners of her mouth.


    To Sunny''s perspective, it seemed that the goddess of fate was helping her.


    "I know what to do," she replied a bit enthusiastically.


    Hearing her excited voice, the man sighed.


    "The He Group already took everything away from Nicole. Are you going to make her suffer even more?"


    He told Sunny about the He Group''s involvement with the Ning Group in order to win her pity. He was hoping that Sunny would feel guilty and spare Nicole.


    But apparently, she didn''t think so. He didn''t expect that his n would backfire.


    "Nicole is so unlucky. Wait, you seemed to be too concerned about her. Are you in love with her? Don''t forget who you are!"


    With a smile on her face, Sunny hung up the phone. If Nicole were to know that Kerr was involved in the purchase of the Ning Group''spany, she would be furious at him. She would never see Kerr again.


    That was exactly what Sunny wanted. As for Nicole, she could only


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Kerr''s introduction, no one would easily disregard Nicole.


    Regardless of whether she decided to leave or stay in this city in the future, she had to find out the answers to the doubts in her heart, which was another purpose for her to return to this country.


    When the car was parked in the parking space reserved to the CEO of the Gu Group, Nicole didn''t get off.


    "You go inside first. I wille inter," she exined to him.


    She didn''t want to repeat what happenedst time as she didn''t want to be misunderstood about her rtionship with Kerr.


    "Do you think you can escape from their eyes by doing this?"


    He was a little upset as he saw through her at a nce. Other women were desperate to be involved with him.


    Only Nicole hid from him all day long, as if he was a virus.


    "No, no, No. you are thinking too much!"


    With a smile on her face, she immediately exined, her hands still swaying on her chest.


    "You have two choices. Walk inside with me or let me carry you inside."


    As he said in a firm tone, he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked to the other side and opened the door for her directly, waiting for her to get out of it.


    Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that she couldn''t escape today, so she had to get out of the car. But before she could make a step, Kerr reached out to hold her up by the waist and strode towards his exclusive elevator.


    "Hey, put me down. I''ll walk in by myself."

 Chapter 74 I Will Wait For You Tonight

    Nicole desperately wanted to break free from Kerr''s hold, but the man was having none of it. He ignored her and headed straight for the elevator.


    "Toote."


    Kerr couldn''t help but smile as he saw the look of embarrassment etched on the face of the woman in his arms. He tightened his hold, letting her know that he had no intention of letting go.


    He bent over and whispered in her ear, his voice sounding enchanting,


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Hearing what he said, Nicole was obviously stunned and couldn''t help but re at him.


    "Quite the contrary, actually, I''m used to sleeping in arger bed. Whenever there is someone else on the bed, I can''t sleep well! "


    She didn''t want to give Kerr the satisfaction of being right. She was going to drown any chance for him to fantasize, so she expressed her discontent significantly.


    But the smile on Kerr''s face seemed to linger in her mind, which made Nicole feel all warm and fuzzy, and made her a little dizzy. The cold expression that grazed his face all the time being reced by a smile was new.


    She had to admit, but only to herself, that she liked Kerr''s smile.


    If she was being honest, Kerr''s bed was far from small. Even if the three of them slept on the bed, there was still much room. She just wanted to find a reason to refuse him.


    "I will help you sleep well."


    There was no sign of displeasure on his face. Instead, a wicked glint shed through his eyes. ''There is no way you can escape from me!'' the CEO thought.


    He could always get the woman he wanted easily, but this time, he not only wanted Nicole''s body, he also wanted to capture her heart.


    "This is my stop."


    When the elevator stopped at the floor where her office was, Nicole got her chance and jumped out of Kerr''s arms.


    As she was about to walk out of the elevator though, Kerr held her hand. Then with a little more strength, he pulled Nicole back and gently tucked the stray hair o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    a long time, she answered.


    "Nicole, where are you?"


    Upon hearing Baron''s voice, emotions rushed through her. The events of the previous night came flooding back. She lifted her hand and gently rubbed her forehead to ease the tension that was rising in her head.


    "I''m working. What''s up?"


    She didn''t know what Baron was going to say to her. After she left the Fang Group''s gatheringst night, she didn''t contact Baron again. She felt that they should be given a chance to think about what had happened. It was a lot to take in.


    "Can we talk? I''m at the entrance of the Gu Group."


    Baron sensed the alienation in Nicole''s tone. He didn''t me her, because he knew that what his mother didst night had pushed her over the limit, and that was his fault.


    "Can''t you just tell me over the phone?"


    She stood up and walked to the window. The floor was so high that she couldn''t see Baron''s car. She didn''t know how to face him now.


    "I have something to tell you. It won''t take too long."


    He didn''t expect that Nicole wouldn''t want to meet him face to face. There was an obvious sense of loss in his tone, but he had to tell her in person.


    "All right."


    Nicole didn''t want to lose her friend because ofst night''s urrence. After all, in Manhattan, Baron did help her a lot.

 Chapter 75 Accept His Apology

    Nicole was fully aware that what transpiredst night was not what Baron actually wanted.


    Now, she felt awkward to face him. It was not that she didn''t want to see him, but she never wished to put Baron in such a predicament because of her.


    Feeling like she had no other choice but to see him, she hurried down and walked out of the Gu Group office building. As soon as she spotted Baron''s car, she sauntered straight to the passenger seat and got in. She couldn''t hide her surprise the moment she lifted her eyes and noticed him still had his suit on which he wore yesterday. His face was unkempt, and he looked tired.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you stay up all night?"


    Nicole asked as she had no inkling that he had been waiting for her the whole night.


    "Did you go to Kerr''s housest night?"


    Even though Baron was quite sure in his heart, he still couldn''t help asking. He never let his eyes wandered off her face. Seeing how ufortable she was because of his words, he opted to remain silent as he fought hard the anger that was about to consume him.


    "That''s what you want to ask me?"


    Nicole deliberately changed the topic. For her, Baron misunderstanding her rtionship with Kerr was thest thing she wanted to happen. To think that her rtionship with Kerr now remained as clear as mud, sometimes, though she hated to admit it, she was confused herself when it came to her emotions.


    "I want to apologize to you. I honestly didn''t expect that my mom would do that. I have never thought about bringing you any harm. Trust me, Nicole. If possible, I genuinely hope to protect you at any cost.


    Yesterday, I was going to tell you..."


    Baron expressed apologetically. He no longer wanted to hide how he felt for her as he didn''t want to lose her. All he needed was to get this off his chest and openly pursue her.


    "Baron," she countered. "You know I have always regarded you as my best friend. In Manhattan, when Jay was still a baby, it was you who took care of him. And I''m so grateful for that.


    I am aware that you don''t like the marriage arranged by your mother, but you can''t use me as a pretense. I think you''d better go back and have a talk with her.


    I ept your apology, but I can''t take anyone to hurt Jay. So I''m sorry that I can''t forgive your mother for ndering him."


    It was true that back then in Manhattan,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e conscientiously examined the set of documents sent to her. Initially, she nned to work overtimest night to finish all these data, but because of the emergency, she fell short in beating the deadline.


    It was indeed undeniable that Kerr was helping her. He was doing this on purpose since he intended to ease her from some difficulties in her work.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kang. Please send my thanks to Mr. Gu as well,"


    Nicole politely acknowledged. She was not ungrateful, but she decided not to ept this friendship with Kerr. If possible, she ardently hoped that he would still treat her as an ordinary employee and nothing more.


    "Director Ning, if you go personally to thank Mr. Gu, I believe that he can feel your sincerity more explicitly,"


    Jared gently urged her. He refused to lose this moment in creating a chance for Kerr and Nicole to be together.


    "I still have something to do now. I will thank Mr. Guter,"


    she stated matter-of-factly. Anyway, they had to go out for dinner tonight. She had to face it. So it didn''t matter.


    "Okay,"


    Jared nodded and soon left her office. ncing back at the documents, Nicole went over the data made by Kerr without any reservation. She had to admit that his work style was more sensitive and conscientious than hers.


    She immersed herself in her work that she didn''t notice how time flew. Darting her eyes at the wall clock, it was already past the closing time.


    She gathered the files on her desk at once. Feeling satisfied that everything was in order, she hurriedly grabbed her bag and went downstairs.

 Chapter 76 Dont Be A Busybody

    The whole building was almost empty, including Nicole''s office. Seeing that there was no one else around, Sunny walked into Nicole''s office stealthily, reached for the folder on her desk, and snapped a few pictures with her mobile phone.


    Then, she carefully ced the folder back in a way that it looked untouched, and left the office.


    Meanwhile, Nicole walked quickly to the parking lot and saw Kerr already sitting in the car. She opened the door of the passenger seat in the front and climbed in.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. I forgot the time," she said, twisting her head around to look at him.


    She pretended not to notice the unhappy expression on his face.


    Kerr could easily tell how rmed she was, but he just looked out the window without responding. He didn''t pay any attention to her during the entire car ride. Anyway, he knew she wouldn''t be able to hide for the rest of her life.


    Nicole was pleased that Kerr wasn''t going to me her. She breathed a sigh of relief and nodded to Jared with a smile.


    Jared smiled back without thinking, but when he sensed the chilling auraing from Kerr, he quickly turned his focus to the road ahead and ignored Nicole.


    They reached their destination in Good Times. Once the car slowed to a stop, Nicole got out with Kerr. This was the second time she wasing here, and she felt somewhat overshadowed.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt again," Kerr whispered to her, taking her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze to reassure her.


    He had begun to unconsciously notice her every move.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gu," Nicole replied impassively, pulling her hand away and stepping back.


    Then, she politely pointed forward with her arm, ushering him into the building.


    Kerr didn''t want to make things difficult for Nicole, so he just walked forward.


    The room where the meeting was held was already full, and when Kerr showed up, everyone kept si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of drug Sunny had given the waiter to mix into the drink, she had a guess.


    Without thinking, she took Kerr''s hand and pulled him out of the private room in spite of all the people around them. She didn''t want him to lose hisposure in front of so many people.


    Kerr silently followed behind Nicole. A smile crept across his face as he saw the worried look on her face. He was expecting what would happen between them next.


    Out loud, he said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    He stopped and gave Nicole''s hand a tug, pulling her into his arms. Then, he put his chin on her shoulder and felt his body temperature rising as he breathed onto her.


    "I think you misunderstood. I wasn''t the one who?��"


    But before Nicole could finish her sentence, Kerr directly kissed her on her red lips.


    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. Feeling his hot body on hers, she tried to push him away, but he was too strong.


    "Kerr! Wake up!"


    she yelled, pinching his face to bring him back to his senses.


    "Nicole, what are you doing?" Sunny asked loudly, walking over to them at this moment.


    She had been waiting at the end of the corridor, but as soon as she had seen Kerr being dragged out of by Nicole, she had known that there must be something wrong.

 Chapter 77 Admit That You Love Me

    Sunny had nned this for a very long time. She definitely couldn''t let Nicole swoop in at thest minute and reap the reward!


    Nicole, however, tightened her grip on Kerr''s hand and broke into a run as soon as she heard Sunny''s voice. She pulled him into the elevator and quickly pressed a button.


    "Nicole, where are you going with Kerr?!" Sunny screeched as she ran to the elevator, but it was toote.


    The elevator doors closed smoothly, blocking out Sunny''s voice.


    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she was only able to rx for a moment.


    After all, Kerr was still drugged. He could feel the drug swallowing his sanity, but he made no attempt to fight it.


    Instead, he pushed Nicole to a corner of the elevator and pressed his hand on the wall next to her face. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her passionately.


    He was strong enough to resist the effects of the drug, but when it came to Nicole, he didn''t want to.


    The elevator stopped at the first floor. When the doors opened, Jared was astounded by what he saw.


    "Mr. Gu..."


    Upon hearing Jared''s voice, Nicole put her hands on Kerr''s shoulders and tried to push him away.


    However, he was so strong that he didn''t even budge.


    It was only when she felt like she was about to suffocate that he finally pulled away and gave her a chance to breathe.


    "Mr. Kang, hurry up! Pull him away!"


    If she didn''t escape from Kerr right now, she had a feeling that he would never let her go.


    "Director Ning, what happened to Mr. Gu?" Jared asked hesitantly as he stepped forward.


    However, he didn''t dare to touch Kerr or pull him away.


    Having been with Kerr for a long time, he knew him well, so he directly walked into the elevator and pressed the button that would take them to the floor of Kerr''s private suite.


    "Hold on, Director Ning,"


    he saidfortingly.


    Realizing she was on her own, Nicole ced on her h


    on Kerr''s bed, an unspeakable depression grew in her heart.


    That was why she was in such an awkward situation in the first ce.


    "Then why are you the one in my bed in the end? Why did you stay?"


    Kerr didn''t care who had drugged him. The only thing he knew for sure was that the woman in his arms right now was the woman he had had his eyes on for a long time. It didn''t matter how they had ended up here. This was the result that he had always wanted, so he could allow a little mistake to happen in the process.


    "I..."


    Hearing his question, Nicole did not know what to say.


    Was it just that she didn''t want to see Kerr fall into Sunny''s trap? Or was this what she really wanted? She didn''t think either of those reasons was the right reason, but she really didn''t want the events ofst night to bring them together.


    "Is it because you didn''t want me to be with Sunny? Admit it, Nicole. You''ve falllen in love with me,"


    Kerr said firmly, as if he had already known what was on Nicole''s mind. Only if she cared about him from the bottom of her heart would she be so bold as to disclose what Sunny had been nning.


    The smile on Kerr''s face left her speechless. When she heard him say those words, she felt like her thoughts were exposed for the world to see.

 Chapter 78 She Wants To Leave

    Her mind was unclear, but with everything that had happened, she couldn''t admit her feelings for him. She refused to admit anything. She barricaded herself well for so long. A seedling of doubt in her heart couldn''t break that down so easily. Right?


    "Mr. Gu, you are thinking too much. We are both adults. You were drugged and had no control over your actions, it was all an ident. There''s no need to take it seriously. I won''t, and I believe you won''t either, right?"


    She propped herself up to get out of the bed, but Kerr stopped her.


    He put his hand on her shoulder, leaned forward and looked at her with firm eyes.


    "Nicole, look into my eyes and tell me you don''t love me!"


    He knew that Nicole was avoiding his question. Anyone could see that she had her own worries, but what could it possibly be? Was it Jay? Baron? Or perhaps someone, or maybe something else, that he wasn''t aware of?


    "Couldn''t you at least give me an answer?"


    "I..." Her voice trailed off. Looking at Kerr''s affectionate eyes, she felt a little guilty. She couldn''t even say that she didn''t love him without hesitation. She simply looked away.


    She didn''t know how to face Kerr. She didn''t even know the depth of his emotions, let alone whether or not they were true. She knew it was a hole she wouldn''t be able to get herself out of if she was in too deep. Unlike Kerr, she was naive, and she couldn''t make herself too vulnerable.


    So if this was or wasn''t a trap, she wasn''t going to sink into it.


    "Mr. Gu, there''s nothing else to it. I just wanted to thank you for what you''ve done for Jay. I don''t want to see you be set up. That''s all."


    Nicole didn''t look at Kerr. She simply replied as calmly as she could and tried to squash her emotions deep down.


    "Director Ning, you are so kind. It seems that I have seen things in a way I shouldn''t have. Don''t worry, I willpensate you for what happenedst night. As long as Director Ning asks, I will grant it, you have my word."


    He released her arm andy beside her, and stared at the


    n the past seven years, she didn''t know how many women Kerr had, and he even forgot her.


    But now when she looked at Kerr, she realized that she had already let him enter her heart.


    Closing her eyes, she didn''t want to let herself overthink. For now, she''d let her guard down for a bit. She slowly leaned against Kerr. Perhaps this was thest time she got so close to him.


    Pathetically, when she found that she was in love with Kerr, she had already decided to leave him.


    As the night fell, the woman in his arms had disappeared when he opened his eyes, just like what the woman from seven years ago did. He felt a loss in his heart.


    Except this time, there was nothing left on the night table. By instinct, he thought of Nicole as the lost girl from seven years ago.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired?"


    Baron looked at Nicole in the car. Obviously, she looked tired. She didn''t have a good rest and seemed to be in a very low mood.


    "No, I''m just a little bit busy with my work recently. How about you? The bidding is approaching. Have you decided on your wedding date yet?"


    She decided to avoid talking about her current state and turned to look at her friend to direct some questions about his life.


    Again, she ran away from Kerr. She didn''t know how to face him when he woke up, as she didn''t know how to face her heart.

 Chapter 79 A Reunion With Avery

    "What wedding date? Don''t make fun of me. I''m already busy enough. Fortunately, the bidding is going to start soon, so I''ll be able to use it as an excuse to stall off my mother."


    Baron felt helpless as he said it.


    He wasn''t expecting his mother to be so determined this time. He even considered going out and distancing himself from it all for a while, but avoiding the problem wouldn''t solve it for him. Not to mention that Nicole was still there.


    At least she was already past what happened at the party, which put his mind a little at ease.


    "Ok, don''t be so picky about girls. I think Miss Chen''s a nice girl. She''s kind and generous, and a good match for you."


    Nicole looked down at her watch and suddenly remembered she had an appointment with Avery Lin that day. She then turned anxiously to Baron.


    "Holy crap! Baron, take me to that restaurant we often go. I''vepletely forgotten I had an appointment today."


    Noticing how restless she was, Baron nodded as he turned the steering wheel and picked the road towards the restaurant.


    "Who is it?"


    Baron wasn''t used to seeing Nicole anxious about anything. As far as he could tell, she would only get apprehensive within matters which regarded Jay.


    "You shoulde with us. We haven''t seen each other for seven years, but she''s my best friend. She''s the daughter of the Lin Group''s CEO and quite a beautiful woman. Her name''s Avery Lin. I think you''ll like her."


    Nicole''s eyes lit up with hope. If Baron wasn''t interested in Maggie, he could be in Avery. Who knew if they weren''t each other''s fate?


    Baron shrugged in response.


    "How beautiful? As much as you are?"


    Baron hade across with many beautiful women, but no onepared to Nicole. He would never forget the moment he first saw her.


    "She''s more beautiful than I am, actually."


    Growing up with Avery, Nicole knew her well.


    Baron parked the car in front of the restaurant and


    t happened. But when I got at the airport, you had already left.


    After you were gone, people started to forget about the Ning Group. There wasn''t any news about your stepmother or your sister anymore. Then, I went to find Aunt Sandra and asked her about the events of that year.


    She''s your father''s wife, so I thought she might''ve known something about her husband''s business. But she refused to mention or look further into any of it."


    At the time, Avery thought Sandra was still grieving her husband''s death, so she didn''t ask her more. However,ter she started to realize it wasn''t so simple.


    "Maybe Aunt Sandra just didn''t want to mention my father''s death again. It all happened so sudden. She must have felt so alone. My sister was still too young and I also wasn''t around, she was probably under a lot of pressure," Nicole sighed.


    Every time she was reminded of how everything happened, Nicole felt guilty towards Sandra and Bonnie. Even though Sandra wasn''t her real mom, she had lived with her for over ten years and regarded her as a family member.


    "That was what I also thought at the time, butter, I found that it wasn''t that simple."


    Avery raised her head and nced at Baron. During their whole conversation, he''d been sitting opposite to her in silence.

 Chapter 80 Dog Bite

    Avery was wary of Baron''s presence with what she was about to say to Nicole. The Fang heir noticed it and decided that he should probably leave. "Nicole, it looks like you two have something very important, and quite sensitive, to talk about. I''ll go ahead, I just remembered that I still have a few phone calls to make."


    Baron rose from his seat and was about to leave, but Nicole stopped him.


    "Take a seat, Baron."


    She turned to look at Avery and reassured her that Baron could be trusted.


    "Avery, Baron is a good friend of mine. He could help us. He''s helped me so much since we were in Manhattan. Don''t worry, there is no need to hide anything from him."


    She knew that Baron was always reasonable and she trusted him as her friend. She just had to reassure Avery of that confidence. With a sigh, Avery nodded in response, looked directly at Nicole and began,


    "Alright, so after the Ning Group fell apart, I thought that Aunt Sandra didn''t have a job. Since Bonnie was still really young, I figured I should try to help by sending some financial aid. But when I went to see her, I identally saw that your stepmother was talking to a man and they seemed really close, suspiciously close.


    I followed her in secret. I saw them enter a hotel, and it took long before they came out. After that day, I sent someone to follow her around for some time. I was worried that the reporters would bother her at first, but I identally took a picture of her and that man together in the picture.


    I did a background check on the man and found out that he was the CEO of the He Group��Daniel He."


    Nicole looked at Avery who was a little embarrassed as she exined. Although Nicole was surprised at what she had heard, her face remained stoic.


    "My father passed away, and Aunt Sandra and Bonnie had to survive somehow. My stepmother needed to find a person she could rely on."


    Nicole knew she couldn''t really me her stepmother for doing what she did. It was the most reasonable course of action. But she was rather ufortable with the fact that so soon after her father''s death, her stepmother found a way out for herself.


    However, she had been acquainted with the fickle and cold side


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed her mouth with a napkin with one hand, and tidied up her long hair behind her ear with the other to cover the hickey on her neck.


    Damn it! When she took a shower in the morning, she found that her body was covered with hickeys, which could not be covered up at all.


    "It''s nothing. I was just bitten by a dog."


    Nicole was clenching her jaw, which made Avery feel that she was going to get bitten next. She shook her head involuntarily, and when she nced at Baron''s gloomy face, she realized that she might have said something wrong.


    Maybe the hickey on Nicole''s neck was not left by Baron.


    Baron cleared his throat and simply said, "I will take you to the hospital to get a rabies vine after lunch."


    He poured another ss of water for Nicole and put it in front of her. He spoke in a serious manner.


    Looking at the guilty expression on Nicole''s face, he knew that it must have something to do with Kerr.


    He was getting anxious that Kerr would slowly slipping his way into Nicole''s heart.


    "Yes, you''re right. She will be fine after getting vinated. Do you have any more work to do, Nicole?"


    Avery tried to divert the topic quickly. She also felt a little embarrassed with the situation at hand.


    "I''m fine. A little busy. I''m stillpeting with Baron, right?"


    Feeling a little guilty with the turn of events, Nicole looked at Baron and changed the topic.


    "That''s right. You should work hard and focus on your work," Baron said.

 Chapter 81 A Secret That Belonged Only To Her

    Baron knew that Nicole could understand the subtle message he was trying to give her.


    With an awkward smile, Nicole lowered her head and ate her steak earnestly.


    She wanted to work hard, but her own boss forbade her to work for the day!


    Avery felt as if their meeting was too short to make up for lost time. She had an idea. "Nicole, aren''t you feeling a little tired? Do you want to go to my ce tonight? I''ve really missed you, and we still have a lot to talk about."


    She looked at Nicole. They hadn''t seen each other for years, so she naturally had a lot to ask Nicole. She couldn''t possibly let her go so quickly.


    "Sure! That sounds good to me. I''ve missed you a lot too. I can stay at your house tonight. We have a lot to catch up on."


    After what happened with Kerr, Nicole was d she was away from him. She didn''t know how to face Kerr. Though Avery saved her, she was a little worried about Jay when he was with Kerr.


    But she didn''t have a lot of time left. She would leave with Jay after the bidding. She wanted to give the father and son a bit of time to be with each other.


    When he saw Nicole''s reaction, Barron felt even more depressed.


    He could sense that there must be something going on between Nicole and Kerr that he didn''t know of. If she was eager to avoid Kerr like this, it must be something big.


    "I''ll drive you there. I still have some business to discuss with you."


    Baron wouldn''t give her up so easily.


    "Okay."


    Nicole reluctantly agreed. The meal went on for quite a while to her, but she still didn''t feel that it was enough. They left the restaurant. Nicole walked to Baron''s car, while Avery walked to hers.


    On the drive over, Baron couldn''t help but acknowledge the elephant in the room. "What happened between you and Kerr?"


    He followed the red Ferrari with Nicole beside him.


    "It was nothing. It was just sex."


    She didn''t intend to lie to him. It was not like it was the fi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    rr saw it in a way that she was helping him. Maybe he would look at her in a new light.


    "You''re helping me on purpose?"


    Kerr raised his head to look at Sunny.


    He didn''t believe that Sunny could be so generous, and he wouldn''t believe it for a second that she could turn into a kind-hearted person.


    "Of course, I like you. I just want you to get what you want. I have a n to make Nicole fall for you. Kerr, although you have had a lot of women, you''ve never really understood a woman''s heart. I can help you."


    Sunny knew that there had never been a woman who had made Kerr work so hard. In her eyes, Nicole was the first and thest one. People always said that the best thing was something you couldn''t get easily.


    She believed that if Kerr finally got Nicole, he would eventually lose interest in her.


    "What are you even talking about?"


    He was confused, yet intrigued. He didn''t trust Sunny, and he could never let her take control of everything. But if he could really get Nicole, then that would be in his favor.


    "Ever heard of envy? No woman wouldn''t react if the man she likes has another woman. If you go to public with another woman, it will provoke Nicole Ning."


    Sunny needed a chance, a chance to expose herself with Kerr in public. And this was her best chance.

 Chapter 82 Are You Going For A Wager

    Kerr was skeptical with what he was hearing from the woman in front of him. Looking at the man''s scrutinizing eyes, Sunny felt a little guilty, but she tried to keep calm.


    Crossing his arms in question, he decided to dig a little deeper into her intentions. "So what are you trying to say here? That you could tolerate seeing Nicole by my side? Don''t try to y games with me, Sunny. You know who I am, and you''re well aware as to where I draw the line. "


    He nced at her and then fixed his eyes on theputer screen.


    He knew the idea might work. After all, he had indeed used her to get a reaction out of Nicole before, and it worked. It was also the reason why he kept Sunny by his side until now.


    But he didn''t want to hurt Nicole because he was trying to make her jealous by being seen with Sunny.


    A hint of sadness shed through the Sunny''s eyes.


    Of course she was jealous of Nicole. She loved Kerr so much that she wouldn''t be willing to let him go, not without a fight. But in order to stay with Kerr for the rest of her life, she had topromise.


    "Kerr, my feelings for you run deeper than any way I could ever express them. If it''s possible, I would like to be your woman, because I know you far better than Nicole does and I know what kind of woman you need by your side. But you like her, so I''ll help you get her.


    Unless, you are worried that you''ll end up falling in love with me."


    She knew how proud Kerr was, well enough to be able to poke and prod at his weak spots. Provoking him on purpose would y well in her favor.


    "Are you going for a wager? Sunny, aren''t you afraid that your effort will all end up in vain?"


    Kerr was a little surprised at what Sunny had said today. In the past, he had thought that her actions were those of a silly little girl, so he had never taken it seriously.


    But now, he realized that he had to think twice when it involved her.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    She looked at him, eyes full of deep affection and longing.


    "You are smart. You should know why I''ve kept you in the Gu Group. So Sunny, please don''t ce all your energy and attention on me. No one can control how I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    omoted step by step. He did not need anyone''s help.


    Since the beginning, everything he had was the result of his own hard work. If he wasn''t even qualified to choose any woman he pleased to stay by his side, then what he had gained was meaningless. He was no one''s puppet and he refused to be one as long as he was alive.


    Looking at Kerr''s cold expression, Sunny went silent.


    She knew it was meaningless to argue with him. Now she could only pin her hope on the Gu family and the He family elders.


    The car drove into the Gu family''s old house. After stopping, Kerr directly got out of the car,pletely ignoring Sunny behind him.


    In the hall of Gu''s old house


    Daniel He was ying chess with Jack Gu.


    "You are better at the game than I am, Jack. I''m willing to ept defeat."


    Daniel Heughed heartily and with a light smile, Jack Gu put the piece back in the chess box.


    "It''s just a game. You don''t have to take it seriously. But life is like a chess game. One should always consider the overall situation with every step. Every move leads to another consequential move. Don''t you agree, Kerr?"


    Jack Gu noticed the change when Kerr walked into the house. He turned around and looked at his son with a glint in his eyes.


    As the best and most suitable candidate to be the heir of the Gu family, he had invested all his efforts in Kerr. He would never allow Kerr to make a mistake.


    Luckily, Kerr had never let him down in all these years.

 Chapter 83 At The Gus Old House

    "Dad, Uncle He,"


    Kerr greeted the older men in a casual manner, neither domineering nor servile. Like a nk canvas, his face held no expression.


    Striding in with power, a confident voice flowed to the room. "Now that Kerr and Sunny have arrived, we can finally have dinner together."


    Freya Qin wore a dark purple dress, which made her look exceptionally elegant and gorgeous. Although she was not young, she looked well preserved, noble and beautiful.


    She married into the Gu family many years ago. Even though not everything went well in her marriage, she had a son as excellent as Kerr, which helped her gain a foothold in the family.


    "Mom."


    Kerr turned around and walked into the dining room.


    "Hello, Uncle, Auntie!"


    It was not until then that Sunny made her presence known. She looked at Jack and Freya Qin with a charming expression on her face.


    "Have you been busy since you came back from abroad? Sunny, dear, you didn''t evene to see me."


    With admiration in her eyes, Freya Qin walked up to Sunny and took her hands intimately.


    "Well, even I have only seen her a few times since she came back. I have no idea what she is up to all the time."


    Standing by Jack''s side, Daniel pretended to me his daughter, but in fact, he was looking towards Kerr expectantly.


    He had always hoped that Sunny could marry into the Gu family. Although the He family was not as powerful as the Gu family, in the whole A City, apart from the He family, no one could be more matched with Kerr than Sunny.


    "Dad, I''m sorry for noting to see you more. I didn''t mean to, it''s just that I want to be able to do anything to help Kerr. I''m working as his assistant now and I was hoping I could do him a favor."


    With shyness, Sunny stole a nce at Kerr.


    "Really? That''s fantastic news! I was hoping that you could spend more time with Kerr. Now that you are working together, it will be more convenient for you two."


    In fact, Freya Qin had already known that Sunny had gotten a job in the Gu Group. She already thought of Sunny as her daughter-inw, so she was ecstatic to


    would tell all of them directly.


    Although the cooperation between the Gu Group and the He Group would bring great benefits to the Gu Group, he did not think that the Gu Group would be affected in any way without the He Group''s business.


    "Shut your mouth! Follow me to the study. We will discuss this in private."


    Jack set his chopsticks on the table forcefully, stood up and turned to walk towards the study.


    Kerr stood up and looked at his father''s back.


    "Father, I have thought it over clearly. I have said what I wanted to say. I still have important business to attend to, I''ll be leaving now."


    Hearing Kerr''s response, anger was clearly visible on the elder Gu''s face.


    "How dare you speak to me this way! Stop!"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing. That woman from seven years ago is dead. You''d better give up."


    Jack never stopped Kerr, but that didn''t mean he knew nothing about it.


    He had received the news that Kerr used his family''s power to find a woman, but he didn''t care about that information at all, so he chose to turn a blind eye on it.


    But recently, he heard that Kerr had been putting more effort into searching for this mystery woman. It seemed that he would never stop looking for her. So he had to doubt that Kerr''s insolence was rted to this matter.


    Kerr stopped and turned around to look at his father, astonished with what he heard.

 Chapter 84 Follow Your Heart

    "It was your fault, wasn''t it? I didn''t find her because you ced obstacles in my way."


    Kerr''s tone was calm, but the disappointed expression was hard to hide on his face.


    "How dare you speak to me this way! Are you not aware of who you are talking to? I think you''ve forgotten the rules of Gu family."


    Provoked by Kerr''s tone, Jack''s authority was challenged. His face contorted to one of intense anger.


    "Which rule? The one where we aren''t allowed to focus on only one woman? Is that the rule you''re referring to?"


    Ever since Kerr could remember, his father told him that he couldn''t love a woman too much. Everything he did, he had to do it rationally, because he knew that in his father''s eyes, love was useless, worthless.


    From the moment he was born into the Gu family, he had not enjoyed the care of loving parents. He had never witnessed any affection between them, and even his mother did not care about the other women his father had outside their marriage.


    In the eyes of the public, they were always a lovely couple, but in this ce they called home, they were always cold towards each other.


    "I have given you too much power, haven''t I? Everything that you have is mine. I can take them all back."


    Jack''s anger increased tenfold as he looked at the obstinate expression of Kerr.


    Hearing his father''s words, Kerr just smiled and then turned to walk out of the house.


    "Kerr!"


    Sunny looked at Kerr''s retreating back and tried to run after him. Before he got into his car, she ran to him and then hugged him from behind, tightly locking her arms around his waist.


    "Kerr, I''m not asking you for anything. Please don''t let me go. I love you. I''ve fallen in love with you since we were younger."


    She didn''t expect Kerr to be so firm with his decision. In fact, there was no other reason for her to love him. It was not only because he would inherit the Gu Group in the future, but also because she was very obsessed with this charming man.


    But she never imagined that Kerr wo


    nd achieve throughout your life? The least you should decide on is something that could make you happy."


    Avery noticed that every time Nicole mentioned Kerr, her eyes would twinkle in a strange light. People always said that you could easily tell if a girl loved a man from the look in her eyes when she talked about that certain man.


    The affection in Nicole''s eyes was so obvious that her love for Kerr couldn''t be denied.


    "I... Do I like him?"


    Nicole muttered to herself and sighed.


    She was so worried about Kerr. She didn''t know if he was mad at her, if he would leave eventually or he would wait for her the entire night if she didn''t go out.


    An hour passed by, then two hours.


    She continued to stand by the window and watched the car, stubbornly refusing to leave.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning lit up the dark sky. In the dim light, Nicole seemed to see Kerr sitting in the car and turned to run downstairs.


    "Remember to bring an umbre!"


    Lying on the bed, Avery looked at Nicole disappearing. With a smile, she reminded her friend to keep herself dry and then closed her eyes to sleep. Tonight, her friend would note back.


    As soon as he saw Nicole appear at the gate of Lin family vi, Kerr opened the door and got out of the car. Not caring if he got wet from the pouring rain, he strode towards Nicole.

 Chapter 85 Rainy Night

    "What are you doing here?"


    When Nicole saw that Kerr had walked out in the rain, she asked quietly, but he didn''t answer her question.


    He took off his suit jacket and put it on her. Then he picked her up and quickly carried her into his car.


    He brought out a dry towel from thepartment and carefully wiped Nicole''s wet hair, ignoring his own, which was also soaked from the rain.


    "What''s wrong with you? It''s pouring really hard. Why are you even here?"


    Although Kerr didn''t say a word since she began to ask, she knew her feeling wasn''t wrong and he did look a little different from usual.


    When he heard thest question, Kerr wrapped her up with the bath towel and adjusted the temperature in the car before he spoke to her softly.


    "I missed you."


    Since he left the Gu''s ancestral home, he had been missing Nicole like crazy, as if only the sight of Nicole could bring him a littlefort.


    "What happened?"


    She handed Kerr a new towel to let him dry his hair, and looked at him with concern.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr pulled her into his arms and breathed in, her scent engulfing his senses. He felt like he had owned the whole world.


    "Nicole, if I can give you whatever you want, will you stay with me? If I make you my one and only? If I said I''ve fallen in love with you?"


    For the first time, he wanted someone to know how he felt.


    He felt invincible, like he could let down all his defenses as long as he was with her, and show her his true selfpletely. It was as if he was not afraid that she would hurt him.


    There was a look of astonishment on Nicole''s face when she heard what Kerr said.


    She didn''t know why, but she believed him entirely. She could feel the sincerity in his words and it moved her.


    Her once determined decision suddenly became hesitant.


    "Kerr, don''t say that. I... Hmm... "


    Kerr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    de? Should I feel lucky or worried?"


    It never urred to her that she would ever see Kerr in this light. The softness in his demeanor made her long to be at the receiving end of his tenderness. It made her greedy. At this moment, she was filled with bliss.


    "How dare you make fun of me! You must be punished!"


    Kerr lifted the bath towel off Nicole and held her in his arms. He made her sit on his legs and reached out to untie the belt buckle.


    "Wait, wait, wait! It''s already dawn. What else do you want to do?"


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand directly and stopped him.


    "Who says that we can''t have sex at dawn..." Before Kerr could finish his words,


    Nicole covered his mouth with her hand.


    "Stop it. Let''s get out of here quickly. This is the gate of Lin family''s vi. We will be in trouble if someone finds us."


    She suddenly remembered where theyst were the previous night. She didn''t know if anyone had noticed them. It would be so embarrassing if they were seen by others.


    Looking at the nervous expression on her face, Kerr raised his hand and caressed her cheek, with a faint smile appearing on his own.


    "Silly girl, how can I let others see your beauty. Your beauty only belongs to me. Look where we are now."

 Chapter 86 Somewhere That Belongs To You

    While she was asleep, Kerr had already driven the car to the suburbs. The only people around, in the area, was the both of them.


    Hearing his words, Nicole''s face turned puzzled. She looked out the window andid eyes on an unfamiliar ce.


    "Where are we? Aren''t we going to bete for work?"


    She didn''t forget that she hadn''t been on duty for two days. The bidding meeting wasing, so she was a little anxious. She didn''t want the whole Gu Group to be affected because of her.


    "Don''t worry. We could rest today. Put on your clothes and I''ll take you somewhere."


    He took out the clothes that he had asked Jared to bring and helped her put them on one by one. He looked at her softly.


    "You know you don''t have to help me, right? I can do it myself. Where are we going?"


    She reached out her hands and tried to get the clothes from Kerr, but he kept her from getting them.


    "You could choose to let me help you wear them or not wear them at all. Besides, I don''t mind if we stay in the car for another day."


    There was a snicker in his eyes and his tone was firm.


    Seeing how determined Kerr was, she sighed in defeat and gave up the struggle. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Her face was as red as tomato because of embarrassment.


    When he saw the shy look on her face, he decided to tease her and slowed down on purpose.


    "Kerr!"


    Nicole was about to lose her temper under Kerr''s intense gaze, so he finally zipped her dress.


    In fact, she was not the only one feeling awkward. Kerr had already been turned on. It seemed that as long as he was with her, he would easily lose all his self-control.


    "Alright."


    Putting Nicole down, Kerr got out of the car and took a deep breath to calm himself. He went back to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    As Kerr drove the car away from their previous location, Nicole looked out the window curiously and watched the scenery passing by. The car stopped not lon


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    version of Kerr.


    "Don''t you think it''s good here? I know you''ll love it here. Look at the old loving couple, they are so happy in this ce. Can you imagine how powerful they were in A City when they were young?"


    He stopped what he was doing and looked at the older man who was sleeping just outside the hut.


    On hearing this, Nicole averted her eyes to where Kerr was looking.


    "How did youe to know them?"


    She could tell that this old couple was very special in Kerr''s eyes, and it seemed that he respected them and was grateful to them.


    "I was kidnapped when I was thirteen. I nearly died. They saved me and that was why I am who I am now."


    His tone was calm, but no one could understand the sorrow in his words. He felt sad thinking that no one could see that.


    When she saw the trace of sadness in Kerr''s eyes, she reached out and held his hand. She felt bad for him.


    "It''s all over now. Don''t worry. You are the eldest son of the Gu family!"


    She didn''t want him to be lost in the traumatizing memory and looked at him with a smile.


    "If I could, I really don''t want to live in the Gu family."


    He squeezed her hand a little and let her go. Then he removed his gloves and walked towards a big tree nearby.


    When she saw the lonely figure of Kerr, she stood up and followed him.

 Chapter 87 A Good Story

    Making her way to the big tree, Nicole sat beside Kerr and snuggled up to him.


    She couldn''t tell what exactly happened, if it was all an illusion or not, but she could sense his sadness even though he was smiling. Nheless, looking at him now, she was relieved to find his face washed with calmness.


    Traces of the cold, powerful man was nowhere to be found, rather she was in the arms of the man she loved.


    He ced his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and gently kissed her hair.


    "Aren''t you curious about it?"


    From how he knew Nicole, he found it quite odd that she was so quiet by his side. It was a rare sight.


    "You will tell me when you''re ready."


    With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, Nicole spoke in a firm tone. Although she was very curious, she didn''t want to force Kerr to tell her about his past.


    "It''s not something that I want to share it with you. It''s not a pleasant story. I don''t want to scare you away."


    He wanted to avoid talking about what happened in his past.


    He knew that Nicole had a simple life, and the background of his family was tooplicated for her. He was worried that she might get scared off. Because of that all he wanted was to decrease Nicole''s involvement in his past life.


    With the incidentst night, the Gu family was bound to investigate the people around him.


    "Alright, then you should at least tell me a good story."


    She decided not to prod on the topic again.


    She didn''t want to remind him of the bad memories, so she tried to change the subject.


    "A good story? Let''s see. Oh I know a good one. There was once a hedgehog that was picked up by a hunter by ident. The hunter was very fond of the hedgehog, but the hedgehog always pricked him with its quills. Then the hunter found out that the hedgehog was just upset that he had a lot of other pets.


    Since then, the hunter threw away all the pets around him and made the h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ve her back to the Gu family vi.


    As soon as Nicole got out of the car, Jay ran out of the vi and put his arm around his mother''s leg.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!"


    Feeling the small arms on her legs, she bent down and held her son in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, Jay, I won''t leave you for such a long time again, okay?"


    Nicole kissed Jay on his face and looked at him tenderly.


    Seeing that Jay was so dependent on his mother, Kerr didn''t want her to be tired. Although Jay was thin, he was a seven-year-old boy after all. Nicole looked tired holding Jay in her arms, so Kerr decided to walked towards them.


    "Jay, your mommy is tired,e here."


    He extended his hand to Jay, signaling him toe to his arms, but Jay looked at him and turned away. He got down from Nicole, held her hand, and ignored him.


    "Mommy, let''s go home, please? I have already asked Uncle Fang to pick us up. He will be here soon."


    Jay looked up seriously.


    Looking at the face of Jay, Nicole felt a little strange. She nced at Kerr beside her and looked down at her son again with doubts.


    "What''s the matter, Jay? Don''t you like living here?"


    A few days ago, if it weren''t for Jay, she wouldn''t havee to Kerr''s vi at all. But now, the boy actually wanted to leave.

 Chapter 88 Go Home

    The way Jay acted around Kerr when they arrived didn''t escape Nicole''s eyes. She noted that something must have happened while they were away.


    When the little boy didn''t reply, Nicole nced at Kerr who stood beside her and said nothing.


    After hanging up the phone, Jared rushed out of the vi. The moment heid eyes on Kerr, he felt as if his savior had finally arrived.


    "Mr. Gu, you are finally back!"


    For the entire day, his phone rang non-stop. Jared not only had to handle the reporters outside, but he also had to stop Jay from leaving the vi.


    But he couldn''t disclose any of the information in front of Nicole. He had no choice but to look at Kerr perplexedly.


    Looking at the bewildered look on the man''s face, Kerr knew that something must have happened during his absence, even though he hadn''t asked about it.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    "Jay, please tell Mommy, what happened? Didn''t you always like Uncle Gu? Why are you so keen on going home now?"


    Nicole squatted to Jay''s eye level and looked at him seriously.


    She knew that Jay was not an unreasonable child, so there must be an exnation behind his sudden change of heart.


    "It''s nothing. I just realized Mommy is right. We shouldn''t disturb other people''s life. Uncle Gu is very busy. We shouldn''t waste his time."


    He didn''t tell the truth to Nicole because he didn''t want her to get upset about what he found out. He had noticed that she was acting a little different towards Kerr.


    Before Nicole spoke, the phone in Jay''s hand rang. He answered it and put it to his ear.


    "Okay, Uncle Fang, we''ll be on our way out right now."


    The little boy hung up the phone.


    "Mommy, let''s go. Uncle Fang has arrived."


    Jay took his school bag from Vedder, and held his mother''s hand, walking outside.


    "Thank you, Grandpa, goodbye, I will miss you."


    Jay said goodbye to Vedder politely, but ignored Kerr.


    Jay led Nicole out o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    was holding him from the back and another picture showed that he was holding her shoulder. They looked like a lovely couple.


    Kerr clenched the phone in his hand and his face was washed with anger.


    He parked the car in front of Nicole''s apartment. When Kerr saw that Jay took Nicole to their apartment and they went upstairs together, he wanted to wait for a bit to go and see Nicole. Baron, on the other hand, wanted to prevent that from happening.


    Nicole nced at Kerr''s direction and said nothing. She took Jay directly into the elevator.


    It was not until Nicole disappeared from his sight that Baron got out of the car and walked towards Kerr''s car.


    "Mr. Gu, let her go. She is just an ordinary girl. Your family has already arranged your marriage and decided who their daughter-inw would be. Mr. Gu should know her personality well and she will never condescend to others.


    What''s more, I''m afraid that the Gu family may not be able to ept the existence of Jay and Nicole. I hope you won''t bring any trouble to her."


    Baron was being honest.


    He knew that Kerr was a proud man, so if he threatened Kerr directly, he might not give up on Nicole easily. Only by reminding Kerr honestly could he realize the trouble he would bring to her. In that case, Kerr might let her go.

 Chapter 89 I Realized That I Was Wrong

    Kerr''s expression held a smug look as he replied, "I''m afraid I don''t see things the way you do, Mr. Fang. That''s the difference between the two of us, I presume. Frankly speaking, I have never, nor will I ever, agree to marrying the woman who was arranged for me by my family. Sunny He may be the girl my parents see as the Gu family''s future daughter-inw, but nobody can make my decisions for me.


    But I suppose, that is not the way you do things, isn''t it? Your life has been nned out and you intended to follow through. I have heard that Mrs. Fang has arranged a fiancee for you. In any case, we''re expecting to hear good news from you soon. I will certainly send you a big gift to congratte you then."


    He started the car and drove away.


    If there was still any doubt in his mind in the past, it most certainly vanished at that instant. Kerr had be more determined to stay with Nicole. He had given her his word, and no man or woman on earth could make him break it.


    Watching Kerr drive away, Baron clenched his hands into fists and his eyes held deep hatred for the man.


    In the apartment


    Nicole bathed Jay and put him on the bed.


    "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    The little boy widened his big, innocent eyes and looked at his mother, pleading.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole was taken aback. She nodded and agreed. These days, she had really neglected her son for various reasons. Although she had been worrying about him all the time, she didn''t have a lot of time to spend with him.


    "Okay, but can you tell me the reason honestly?"


    Nicole knew that Jay had hidden something from her. Although Jay looked very happy, she knew that he had something on his mind.


    "Mommy, do you mean the reason why we left Uncle Gu''s house? Because I suddenly understand what you meant. You were right. I was too naive in the past, and now I realize that I was wrong."


    Jay lowered his head in apology.


    didn''t want their rtionship to be affected because of this.


    "It won''t work. Your father was also behind this. The news had spread more quickly than you can imagine. You should probably think of a way to make it clear to Nicole."


    Ken didn''t raise his head and gave him a simple analysis of the solution.


    He didn''t know much about Nicole, but when he saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face, he knew that Nicole must not be a weak woman to be fooled easily. Besides, he did know another member of the Ning family who was just like that.


    A faint smile appeared on Ken''s face when he thought of Bonnie.


    "Now you finally understand my difficulties before," Ken added.


    Ken felt a sense of relief. Kerr had teased him before. Now it was finally his time to turn the table on Kerr.


    As soon as Ken''s voice fell, he obviously sensed the coldness from Kerr, so he considerately closed his mouth.


    For the entire night, Kerr couldn''t fall asleep. He managed to restore all the data before dawn, which would be used in the bidding project by Nicole.


    Early in the morning, Nicole sent Jay to school and came to the Gu Group.


    When she just parked her car, she saw Kerr standing in the middle of the crowd surrounded by reporters. She got out of her car and walked away from the crowd.

 Chapter 90 Wake Up From Her Dream

    The voices of the journalists sent shivers down Nicole''s spine.


    "Mr. Gu, what are your thoughts on the photos?"


    "Mr. Gu, is it true that the Gu family is nning to unite with the He family through marriage? ording to our sources, Miss He and you are in a mutual rtionship, can you confirm?"


    "Someone also told us that the Gu family and the He family have already nailed down an engagement date. Mr. Gu, care to give a statement?"


    When Jared lifted his head, his eyes identally caught a glimpse of Nicole, who was standing out of the crowd of journalists in a daze-like-state. He whispered something in Kerr''s ear. Kerr didn''t turn his back to look at Nicole. Instead, he walked straight into the office building of Gu Group.


    Standing still, Nicole still couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She squatted and picked up one of the newspapers scattered on the ground. The photos immediately caught her eyes, she was shocked at what she saw.


    This was the page that was creating all the fuss; a few pictures of Kerr and Sunny. In one of the pictures, it looked like Sunny was holding Kerr the way a lover would hold on to her partner; and in another picture, Kerr looked at Sunny affectionately. The pictures were something that she knew she wouldn''t forget easily.


    The pictures made her lose all of her remaining strength and the newspaper fell unceremoniously to the ground. Nicole walked towards the office building with empty eyes.


    A keen-eyed reporter saw the dead look in Nicole''s eyes and walked over to her.


    "Excuse me, who are you? Do you know Mr. Gu and Miss He?"


    Upon hearing the journalist''s question, her vision came back to focus. The journalist looked expectant; as if she had some juicy, exclusive gossip that she could share with him. She just looked bitterly at him.


    "I am just an ordinary employee working in the Gu Group."


    After saying that, she went straight into the building so the reporter didn''t get the chance to ask another question.


    She couldn''t help but feel cold all over her body. She knew that Kerr had seen her just now,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    extravagant life while my life is trivial at best," she told him.


    "We do not belong in the same world. Please don''t force us on each other."


    After all, it was just wishful thinking, right? It was time to wake herself up from the dream, she had to return to real life now.


    It was only now that she understood why Jay had been so mad at Kerr all of a sudden. He had even said that he wanted to go back to Manhattan. Jay was probably disappointed in him. She had once worried about her son''s feelings but now, those worries were gone.


    This time, she felt that she had enough reasons to finally leave.


    When he heard her words, Kerr still didn''t let her go.


    "Nicole, I understand that you''re angry, but please trust me. Give me a little time. I will take care of everything. Everything I said to you is true. I''m serious about you," he pleaded.


    "But I have a reason why I''m not telling you anything yet. I am also in a dilemma right now. Don''t worry, I will have it solved soon enough."


    He didn''t want Nicole to know these things because he didn''t want to trouble or burden her. He wanted to fix everything by himself and he just wanted to see her happy.


    Nicole took a deep breath and told herself to be brave while giving him a forced smile. She raised her hand and shook off the hand that held her waist. Then she turned around to look back at him with disappointment in her eyes.

 Chapter 91 Meaningless Thing

    "Mr. Gu, please don''t take me for a fool. I know my ce and that is someone who is merely an employee of the Gu Group. Whatever it is that happened between us, it was nothing but my wishful thinking. Rest assured, it won''t happen again in the future. So, I''m kindly asking you to please let me go. Miss He is the perfect person for you. You both belong with each other; you''re a match made in heaven."


    Nicole had very little trust on the man to begin with. She let her guard down for a short while and this happened. This couldn''t go on and she refused to believe him anymore.


    Her mind wandered back to her n to return to Manhattan with Jay. Perhaps she shouldn''t give up her intention of leaving because of Kerr. However, her heart sank in sadness and disappointment when she chose to leave again.


    "Nicole."


    Even if he knew his words were useless, Kerr couldn''t do anything else but to try and pacify Nicole.


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t have to exin anything to me. I''m just a nobody. I will do my best to finish this bidding sessfully and I hope you can approve of my resignation."


    Restraining her sadness, she turned around and left.


    As she turned around, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She raised the back of her hand and wiped them away. She didn''t want Kerr to see her fragility.


    She became stronger because of Jay, but she became extremely fragile because of Kerr. She didn''t like who she was bing and how vulnerable she turned because of thetter.


    Following the disappearing back of Nicole with his eyes, Kerr clenched his fists and punched the wall beside him, blood flowing down from the cracks of his fingers.


    As Kerr went back to his office, Jared happened to see the wound on his boss''s hand. He immediately took out the first-aid kit and simply bound up the wound.


    "Mr. Gu, do you need me to exin it to Director Ning?"


    He looked at the dark face of Kerr and carefully tried to figure out what he was thinking. F


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    while, Jared didn''t take the food with him.


    "That is for you, Miss Ning. Even if you''re upset, please take care of yourself."


    Jared nodded at Nicole and closed the door behind him.


    Watching him leave, she stared nkly at the food box on the table for a while. Then she stood up and threw it into the trash can.


    Time passed. Since that day, she hadn''tid eyes on Kerr. It seemed that he had disappeared from her life.


    If she didn''t spot the ck Porsche following her car, perhaps she really thought that Kerr had disappeared from her sight.


    "Mommy, have you decided to return to Manhattan?"


    Sitting on the back seat, Jay looked at Nicole who was driving and tilted his head.


    "That''s exactly what you want, isn''t it?"


    Hearing her son''s voice, Nicole looked at him carefully and saw the ck car identally.


    "Be careful, Mommy!"


    Looking ahead, he warned Nicole loudly.


    "Ah!"


    When she turned her head back on the road, she saw a caring from the opposite, so she abruptly turned the steering wheel, but it was toote.


    The car didn''t stop until it hit the fence along the side of the road. When Nicole''s head hit the door, she felt dizzy.


    However, by instinct, she turned to check on Jay.


    "Jay..."


    Nicole''s voice became weak and she was unconscious.


    "Nicole!"

 Chapter 92 Car Accident

    "Nicole!"


    Struggling to keep her eyes open, a man''s voice, Kerr''s, called out to her from behind. She used all her willpower to keep her eyelids from shutting but the blood dripping from her forehead blocked her sight. Before long, her consciousness slipped away.


    The car halted to a stop. Kerr got out and ran to Nicole''s car in record time, finding her unconscious and her blood flowed down her face from the impact. The scene in front of his eyes shattered him.


    As they reached the hospital, Nicole and Jay were rushed to the emergency room. Outside, Kerr watched the woman he loved and the little boy he adored disappear behind the doors, as he waited anxiously, clenching his fists in suspense.


    When Jared and Ken arrived, they saw Kerr standing by the door of the emergency room, face washed with anguish.


    "What happened?"


    It was the first time that Ken saw him so nervous.


    He recalled that when he was on a mission with this man in the past, Kerr was injured and sent to the emergency room. Before he cked out, Kerr looked calm and unbothered.


    The wound was so close to Kerr''s heart. It almost damaged the main artery. Even then, Kerr was still very calm.


    Yet now, his face was stered with unease. Although he didn''t say anything, the clear veins on his forehead showed his nervousness.


    Soon after, a doctor came out from the operating room. Before the doctor said anything, Nicole was pushed out to be transferred to the recovery room.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr immediately reached out to hold her hand, but she was still unconscious and her face was still very pale, her forehead wrapped in gauze.


    Looking at the young woman, Kerr felt a pang in his heart.


    "Mr. Gu, you can be assured that Miss Ning is fine. The wound on her forehead is just a small one. It has been treated. She will wake up soon. However, the boy''s injuries are


    ou."


    He held her hand and consoled her. Then he took her hand and looked at her lovingly with a faint smile on his face.


    But the sweats in the palms of his hands betrayed Kerr. God knows, before Nicole woke up, countless possibilities already ran through his head, both good and bad.


    For a moment, when he thought Nicole might not wake up, the pain he felt in his heart was so overbearing it felt like his heart was about to stop.


    He had never had this feeling before. Unconsciously, Nicole had be more important than his own life.


    Looking at Kerr, Nicole frowned and tried to recall what happened before. She suddenly opened her eyes wide and held Kerr''s hand with hers.


    "Where is Jay? How is he?"


    She remembered that when she turned around to talk to Jay, her hand grabbed the steering wheel and spun it towards the oppositene, and then a car just came from the opposite direction. In a hurry, she turned the steering wheel abruptly.


    Then she hit the guardrail by the side of the road. She didn''t forget that Jay was sitting in the back seat and he didn''t fasten his seat belt.


    She couldn''t even imagine the condition of her son. She looked at Kerr expectantly, grasping Kerr''s hand as if he was a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 93 Jay Will Be Fine

    "It''s going to be alright, Nicole. Trust me. I will not let anything happen to Jay. I will keep him safe at all costs,"


    Kerr promised to Nicole.


    He was aware of how important Jay was to Nicole. If anything were to happen to Jay, he knew that Nicole would be devastated.


    In fact, she would probably lose the desire to live.


    "Where is he? I want to see him right now, I want to apany him!"


    She lifted the quilt and attempted to get out of bed, but her head started to get dizzy before she could even sit up.


    "Don''t worry, Nicole. I''ve called the best doctor I could find to take care of him. I assure you that he will be fine."


    He stood up and gently pressed Nicole on the bed so she would not attempt to sit up again. He gave her a firm look and hoped that he looked as confident as his words.


    In all honesty, Kerr himself wasn''t all that sure about Jay''s condition. He had just talked to the doctor a while ago but he could not find the courage to tell Nicole anything. He was afraid that it would just worry her more. Her condition was unstable enough as it was. He feared that if he said anything, it might worsen.


    "I want to see my son, please!" she pleaded desperately. "I am not a good mother. All of it is my fault. I didn''t take good care of him. His life was put at risk because of me. It''s all my fault��"


    Nicole couldn''t stop ming herself. At that moment, she wished that she could trade ces with her son and take all of his pain.


    All she could think of was her son''s small face. Jay was always much more mature and sensiblepared to other children in his age group. It was because of that reason that Nicole had felt that she did not pay enough attention to him as his mother. Sometimes, she would end up unconsciously neglecting his needs.


    This ident was an event that Nicole med herself for. If she hadn''t been so distracted, there wouldn''t have been such a terrible car ident. If only she had remembered to fasten the seat belt for Jay, he would have been alright.


    "Nicole, listen to me. The doctor hasn''t said anything yet. Don''t me yourself for what happened. It was not your fault, Nicole. It was an ident


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t Jay''s condition was critical at this point. Looking at the nervous expression on her face, Jared found himself suddenly lost for words.


    Nicole looked at Jared anxiously as if she was waiting for death toe and end her suffering. She seemed to have suddenly forgotten how to breathe.


    Before Jared coulde up with what to say, Ken rushed into the room.


    "How is it going in here?"


    When Ken saw the hesitant look on Jared''s face and Kerr''s confused eyes, he knew immediately that Jared hadn''t informed them yet of the doctor''s news. He turned his gaze to Nicole.


    "Well, what the hell are you waiting for? Nicole, listen to me. Jay is in critical condition and badly needs a blood transfusion. The hospital doesn''t have his blood type. You are his mother, so you should be able to give him some of yours. How are you feeling right now?"


    Ken was aware that Nicole was also badly hurt, but there was no time to waste. Each second that passed was another chance they missed to save Jay''s life. The boy''s blood type was a little unique and all of theirs failed to match it. Jay''s only hope was his mother, Nicole.


    "Okay!"


    "No way!"


    Nicole and Kerr said simultaneously.


    Nicole answered without any hesitation. As long as she could save Jay''s life, she would even dly offer her own life. She was his mother, she was responsible for him no matter what. She would do anything for him.


    Besides, this was only a blood transfusion.

 Chapter 94 Blood Transfusion

    If she had to, Nicole would wholeheartedly exchange her entire life to ensure Jay''s safety.


    It was her duty as a mother.


    With a firm look on his face, Kerr gazed at Nicole and dismissed Ken''s suggestion.


    The pale look on Nicole''s face didn''t escape his eyes. She could not save Jay, at least not at this state. She needed to recover fully to get her strength back. He wanted to ensure the safety of Jay, but that didn''t mean he would let her be reckless and endanger herself further.


    "Kerr! How dare you stop me! Let go of me! I''m going to save Jay!"


    She tried to break away from Kerr but failed. She struggled to sit up, but he didn''t let her.


    He pressed her shoulder and refused to let her get out of bed.


    "Nicole, listen to me. I will save him. I promise. He will be fine. Don''t act rashly. You haven''t fully recovered yet. You can''t transfuse blood to Jay. You need to take care of yourself for when he gets better.


    I''m going to the doctor to give my blood. Stay here. Don''t be reckless, or I won''t let you see Jay again!"


    Kerr threatened Nicole in case she would insist on acting so carelessly.


    Right now, Jay was still in danger, but he couldn''t let anything happen to Nicole again. He couldn''t imagine her leaving him. How would he live without her?


    At this moment, he finally realized that unconsciously, the idea of living and dying together with Nicole entered his mind.


    When she heard what Kerr said, Nicole couldn''t help but cry again.


    "I can''t live without Jay. He means everything to me."


    Nicole didn''t want to admit that all her strength and courage had dissipated in fear of losing her young son. She didn''t want to be strong at all. Her heart was filled with dread now. She wanted to rely on Kerr.


    At this moment, she chose to ignore his deception. She needed a rock to hold on to in this trying time and Kerr was there to provide it. Sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng the doctor leave, Kerr felt dizzy when he was about to stand up. He reached out to hold the wall beside him for support, then he slowly stabilized himself and walked out of the blood collection room.


    "Are you okay?"


    Seeing the dazed look on Kerr''s face, Ken rushed forward to hold him, a glimmer of surprise shing through his eyes. He had never seen Kerr so weak before.


    It seemed that there were only two people in the world that Kerr could give up the whole world for without reservation.


    "I''m fine."


    Kerr raised his hand and waved to Ken, then he leaned against the wall behind him with his eyes closed and took a rest.


    "Kerr."


    Nicole was sitting in a wheelchair. When Jared pushed her out of the ward, she saw the abnormal behavior of Kerr.


    She noticed that Kerr looked pale. Thinking of what Ken said before, she already had an idea.


    When he heard Nicole''s voice, Kerr slowly opened his eyes and looked down. When he saw the woman in the wheelchair, he smiled and bent down to look at her.


    "Why did youe out? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the ward?"


    There was no me in Kerr''s gentle tone, but his eyes were a little blurry when he looked at her. He tried his best to hide that he wasn''t in the best condition.

 Chapter 95 I Will Keep My Promise

    "Were you able to transfuse blood to Jay?"


    When Nicole saw how pale Kerr looked, she felt bad for him.


    Nicole knew that Kerr would be able to transfuse blood to Jay because Kerr was her son''s real father. But right now, Kerr knew nothing about that fact. She was actually rather impressed that Kerr would go through all of that just to save the life of a child who had nothing to do with him.


    Kerr wasn''t usually the type who liked to meddle with other people''s business. But why did he do that? Nicole somewhat knew the answer in her heart.


    Upon hearing that, Kerr gave Nicole a bright smile and gently held her soft hands.


    "It wasn''t that big of a deal. I told you he would be fine. I promised you that I wouldn''t let anything happen to him. I never break any of my promises."


    He had disappointed Nicole when he couldn''t exin himself during their previous misunderstanding. However, now the situations were different. Since he had the power to save her son, he wouldn''t disappoint her again. He had to keep his promise this time.


    In fact, Kerr would do everything to save Jay even if Nicole wasn''t around.


    "Why did you save a boy that had nothing to do with you?"


    Tears were threatening toe out of Nicole''s eyes, but she took a deep breath and managed to hold them back.


    Nicole suddenly had an idea in her mind, but she couldn''t believe that she even thought of it.


    "Because he��" Kerr paused and blinked at her. "He is your son. I love you, Nicole, and I am willing to love him too like he was my own child," Kerr finally said.


    Kerr didn''t want to hide his feelings from Nicole anymore. He just wanted to express his love for her clearly.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how devastated he would be if the car ident had taken Nicole''s and Jay''s lives. It would crush him.


    It was the first time that he wanted to badly let Nicole know how much he loved her. He loved the child too, even though he wasn''t rted to him by blood.


    Ken, who stood next to them, widened his eyes in shock at Kerr''s statement. Ken even thought that maybe he was hearing things.


    Nicole gave Kerr the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    thought that she had finally buried her feelings for him, Kerr would find a way to dig it out once again.


    Maybe fate just liked ying tricks on her? The repeated disappointments made her cautious of his intentions. She had no idea whether she should let Kerr back in her life once more or not.


    If love always came with pain, she would rather live without either of them.


    "Don''t worry. He will be okay. I will not let anything bad happen to him,"


    Kerr said with confidence.


    Kerr felt that the car ident was kind of a blessing in disguise. He felt bad for even thinking about it but without the ident, he wouldn''t have had any reason to get close to her like this. If he hadn''t been there, he might have lost both Nicole and Jay.


    Nicole did not say anything.


    She was a little worried that Kerr would figure out that he was actually Jay''s father. It was definitely dangerous but judging from Kerr''s actions, he was not suspicious of anything... yet.


    Even though Nicole did not feel sleepy at all, her eyes slowly closed because of the calming ingredients in her medicine.


    Listening to Nicole''s steady and soft breathing, Kerr gently kissed the top of her head. He opened his eyes and looked at her with concern.


    "Nicole?"


    The door suddenly opened and revealed Bonnie on the other side of the door. She opened her mouth to say something but quickly halted when she locked eyes with Kerr.

 Chapter 96 Jay Doesnt Hurt

    Kerr''s intense gaze silenced Bonnie as soon as she saw him.


    When she noticed that Nicole wasfortably wrapped around in the arms of Kerr, she decided to quietly leave the room. Standing alone in front of the door of the ward, she caught a glimpse of Ken walking towards her from the other end of the corridor.


    "Bonnie, why haven''t you gone in?"


    Ken was a little confused when he saw that Bonnie was just pacing to and fro in front of the door of the ward that Nicole was in.


    He called Bonnie so she could take care of Nicole. She was injured so someone must look after her. Ken reached for the doorknob.


    "Don''t go in!"


    Bonnie immediately stopped Ken from opening the door of the ward.


    "My sister is already resting. You''d better take me to see my nephew. How is he doing? Any updates?"


    When Ken told her what happened on the phone, she was petrified from shock.


    "The doctor told us that Jay would be alright as long as he gets through the next 24 hours."


    Ken took her hand and led her to the ICU. She felt a little ufortable by the gesture.


    It was a 24-hour waiting torture for both Nicole and Kerr. Halfway through the wait, they had to give emergency medical attention to Jay once more due to a smallplication but thankfully, he pushed through it.


    Quietly sitting next to Jay, Nicole looked at the pale face of her son with a heavy feeling in her chest.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor told us that he will wake up by tonight," Kerr reassured her.


    Kerr was by her side the whole time and never left. He would attempt tofort her with his words every time that he would see her distressed face.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole just nodded without saying anything else. Nicole knew that she wouldn''t feel even an ounce of relief until she saw her son open his eyes again.


    "Mom��" a voice suddenly called out. "Mommy��"


    Jay''s small mouth slightly opened, and his voice was soft like a kitten''s. His eyes were still closed. Perhaps because he was still in pain. His face suddenly scrunched up, like he was feeling something ufortable.


    He frowned.


    "Mommy is here, baby. I''m always by your side. Tell me, Jay. Where does it hurt?"


    Nic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    cognized the familiar smell of Kerr, she quickly turned around and threw herself into his arms.


    "Let me lean on you for a while," she whispered to him.


    Even though she was aware that she shouldn''t depend on Kerr so much, she couldn''t help it anymore. She just felt so helpless. It seemed that all the pain and fears that she had hidden in her heart for seven years just poured out of her.


    Kerr''s shirt quickly turned wet from Nicole''s tears.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be scared. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t let you face it alone ever again. I will be by your side. You are not alone,"


    Kerr told her in aforting manner. This was something that no one should ever experience twice.


    They stayed like that for quite some time. Nicole just cried her heart out until her voice became hoarse. Eventually, she wiped her tears away and took a step back from Kerr''s embrace.


    "I''m really sorry for ruining your shirt," she said sheepishly.


    She felt a little bad once she saw the giant, wet stain on his clothes.


    Admittedly, she felt so much better after crying. She had so many pent up things in her heart for so long. Her mood was so much better and she had better control of it now.


    Even though Kerr had been nothing but sweet to her this whole time, she knew she couldn''t let it get to her. She had to return to reality once again. After all, Kerr didn''t belong to her, so she shouldn''t be so greedy for his warm and gentle embrace.

 Chapter 97 Push Him Away

    When Kerr saw the distant and cautious expression on Nicole''s face, he couldn��t help but feel upset about it. He tried to hold her in his arms again, but she quickly dodged his attempts.


    "Nicole, why don''t you trust me?"


    He was already aware that Nicole tended to be stubborn. His scandal with Sunny also didn''t help; it was probably imprinted in Nicole''s mind. Even though he couldn''t exin everything to her yet, he still didn''t want her to push him away.


    Despite hearing Kerr''s question, Nicole still didn''t look up at him. She just raised her hand to her cheeks to wipe away the remaining tears and took a deep breath, as if she was trying to gather the courage to look at him in the eye.


    "What do you want me to believe, Mr. Gu? Do you expect me to believe that nothing happened between you and Sunny? Even if you were innocent in this, it is obvious that you cannot deny your rtionship with Sunny to the public. You can''t even exin anything to me. If it was really nothing, you wouldn''t have let the rumors go for this long," she exined to him.


    "But what did you do? What else did you do besides telling me repeatedly to trust you? Be honest with me. You and Sunny are meant to be together, right?" she asked.


    "You can''t change the rtionship, can you?"


    Nicole''s voice was calm. Recently, she found out many things that she wished hadn''t. Admittedly, she was angry when she found out those things but eventually, she calmed down.


    She wanted to believe in Kerr but she knew in her heart that she shouldn''t dare. The more she gave herself time to think about it, the clearer everything became for her. She couldn''t afford to entangle herself with Kerr and his life. It was just tooplicated. Someone more powerful was probably behind Kerr.


    She didn''t want to be someone who would depend so much on Kerr. She wasn''t that kind of person.


    "Nicole, please just give me some time. I promise I will take care of it."


    If he were being honest, Kerr was pretty surprised at how calm Nicole looked while they talked. He didn''t expect that she would see the situation clearly.


    However, he knew that this was a defense mechanism for Nicole so she could protect herself and Jay from any more pain. All these years, Nicole had done everything by herself. She had to remain strong for both her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    was getting more and more cheerful every day. Nicole had brought the files of the bidding project to the hospital so that she could properly take care of Jay and finish her work too.


    A few dayster, Nicole felt exhausted from the workload. However, Kerr made it clear that the work must be done by her and he had no intention of handing it over to any other employee. So, she continued to work.


    Thankfully, Avery often visited to help her take care of her son. It gave Nicole the chance to rest and not feel overwhelmed by her tasks. It was a big help.


    "Godmother, when will I get better? Mommy is so tired!"


    Jay paid close attention to Nicole and her well-being; he felt bad for her. He was sad that he couldn''t do anything but lie on the bed.


    "Soon. As long as you take your medicine when you''re supposed to, you will get better in no time! Then you can do anything you want. Tell me, what do you want to do when you get out of here?"


    With the soup in her hand, Avery patiently fed the boy bit by bit and conversed with him. Avery found Jay very adorable; she was happy that she was his godmother. It was the first time that Avery felt good about taking care of a child.


    For so long, she used to think that having a child was troublesome. They were messy and loud. However, now, she realized that it wasn''t that bad.


    "I want aptop, if possible," he answered.


    Stuck in a hospital bed, he had limited ess to any type of news. He was eager to find out if the problem that he had caused Kerr had already been fixed or not.

 Chapter 98 Another Spy

    "Hi Jay, I have what you want!"


    Ken walked into the room with thetestptop in his hand. He put on a mysterious look, trying to surprise the little boy.


    Hearing the sounding from the door, Avery and Jay turned to look towards the sudden addition to the room, and saw Ken''s big smile.


    "Uncle Ken."


    Jay greeted Ken politely, but there was no sign of amazement in his eyes. He didn''t show much interest in theputer in Ken''s hand.


    What he wanted was hisputer, built with his own system. How could an ordinaryputerpare with it?


    "Godmother, this is Uncle Ken. Uncle Ken, this is my godmother, Avery. Isn''t she pretty?"


    Jay looked at Ken with a smirk.


    "Hello."


    Ken looked at Avery and nodded with a smile. Then he walked towards Jay.


    In fact, he had heard about Avery from Kerr. In the past, he knew he would''ve been attracted to a beautiful girl like her. But now, he was well aware that no matter what kind of beauty he would meet, no other woman wouldpare to Bonnie. No one else could attract his attention anymore.


    Ken shook his head, snapping him out of his thoughts from thedy who captured his heart.


    Seeing Ken in white casual clothes, Avery could see that he looked extremely well-put. The smile on his face made him look like a kind gentleman.


    His stature exuded an aura that he was more popr than any yboy.


    "Here you go, look at theputer I brought for you."


    As if he was presenting a treasure, Ken opened theputer in front of Jay. He took theputer with him as Kerr asked him to, and he didn''t dare to frustrate the man. After all, if it weren''t for this task, Kerr wouldn''t have cared about him.


    Now, he had pinned all his hope on Jay.


    Jay looked at theputer in his hand. He just operated a few steps and hid his realputer skills in front of Ken.


    "I like it very much. Thank you, Uncle Ken."


    Jay thanked Ken with a nod, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    He was surprised and walked to her at once.


    "Why don''t you let me pick you up?"


    He reached out and tried to hold Bonnie''s shoulder, but she took a step aside and avoided him.


    "I dare not to trouble you, Mr. Qin. You are busy. I shouldn''t bother you."


    With a straight face, Bonnie ignored Ken and walked into Jay''s ward.


    "Aunt Bonnie!"


    Jay looked at Bonnie with excitement evident on his face.


    "Hey Jay! Let me check if you are feeling better!"


    Bonnie walked towards her nephew.


    Looking at how Bonnie avoided him, Ken felt helpless. It seemed that she was jealous again.


    With a faint smile, Nicole pulled Avery into the ward.


    Seeing theptop on Jay''sp, Bonnie couldn''t help but question, "Who brought you theputer? Doesn''t that person know you need rest to recuperate?"


    There was a hint of me in her words.


    "Why can''t he y on theputer while he is recuperating?"


    Ken could feel the anger from Bonnie, but he was confused about it, so he didn''t want to give in.


    Watching the two people quarrel fiercely, both Nicole and Avery felt helpless, so they sat on the sofa to watch the drama. Not long after, Bonnie and Ken left the ward one after the other.


    Finally, the room was quiet.


    "s, the world of adults is soplicated!"

 Chapter 99 The Bidding Event

    Jay sighed.


    "Avery, will you be okay if I leave Jay with you tomorrow? We have that bidding meeting tomorrow and I cannot miss it. I have to return to thepany,"


    Nicole asked Avery.


    Nobody could stop time. It would quietly pass by no matter what you wanted it to do. Time waited for no one. The bidding event finally came.


    "Yes, we''ll be alright. I promise that I will take good care of him. But are you sure you want to leave with Jay so soon after the bidding event? Jay still needs more rest. You should at least give it a little more time. Plus, you haven''t figured out the truth about what happened to Ning Group yet,"


    Avery told Nicole in an attempt to make her stay longer.


    "I know. I''ll still have to think about it. Right now, the most important thing for me is Jay''s health."


    Nicole thought that perhaps God was ying tricks on her somehow. Right now, she had no choice but to stay a bit longer so that Jay could recoverpletely. However, she also had a lingering feeling that if she did not leave as soon as possible, she would never get the chance to leave again.


    The next morning, Nicole made sure that she had all the documents with her before she left the hospital and returned to the Gu Group.


    "Director Ning, you''re back," Lily greeted as soon as she saw her.


    Lily looked at Nicole like she was a family member that she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "I sent you messages every day, didn''t I? How have you been? We are heading to the site soon, right?"


    Nicole organized all the documents she needed to bring to the site.


    Lily suddenly heard a voice from behind them when she was about to speak, which made her turn around.


    "Director Ning, your ride is ready. Mr. Gu is waiting for you in the car."


    Jared stood stiffly by the door. He arrived so suddenly that it almost felt like he knew the exact time that Nicole would arrive in thepany.


    "Okay, yeah, I''ll head over there."


    Without any hesitation, Nicole walked out of the office with the documents clutched tightly in her hands.


    Before she left the hospital to go to thepany, she had prepared herself. It wasn''t just the necessary materials that she prepared but also her mental state. Today was an important bidding event and she knew that Kerr wouldn''t miss it. She couldn''t have avoided seeing him even if she tried.


    When she got inside the car, she didn''t bother to greet Kerr but inst


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    cion of her rtionship with Kerr.


    "I may not be working for thepany anymore but I''ll still take over thepany with Kerr in the future. Am I correct to assume that Director Ning would have already left thepany by then?"


    Sunny noticed the USB sh drive that Nicole ced gently on the table. She walked over there quietly.


    It never urred to Nicole that Sunny already knew the news soon after she handed her resignation letter to Kerr. It seemed that Kerr really told Sunny everything.


    "Ah, well, congrattions then, Miss He. I wish you the best."


    Now that she decided to resign from thepany, she hoped that Sunny would leave her alone. Nicole knew that even Sunny was out of the picture, there would surely be other women. She had to let go of Kerr as soon as possible to avoid any more heartbreaks.


    "Of course. I have something to talk about with Kerr, so I''ll be leaving now."


    With the USB sh drive in her hand, Sunny quickly left.


    She stared at the sh drive in her hand with delight. Her original n was just to antagonize Nicole but it seemed that she found something much more interesting.


    While walking into the bidding venue, Baron immediately recognized Sunny as he walked past her. He quickly stopped walking and turned around to confirm. He saw her get in her car and it swiftly drove away. He was confused about what could Sunny be doing here.


    "The He Group isn''t participating in this bidding event, right?" he asked his assistant near him.


    The assistant scanned the documents in her hand and replied, "No, the He Group isn''t in this bidding."

 Chapter 100 Fainting

    It looked like Sunny just came to talk to Kerr. Upon knowing what her purpose was for being there, Baron continued his walk towards the lounge.


    He was aware that Nicole was inside the lounge next door, however, they werepetitors now. The bidding was about to start. He knew he couldn''t be seen with Nicole so he dialed her phone number.


    "Are you nervous?"


    When Nicole heard Baron''s gentle and soothing voice, she couldn''t help the faint smile that appeared on her face.


    "Are you?"


    This was her veryst project in the Gu Group. She prepared for it thoroughly and meticulously before she came here. She had no reason to be nervous.


    "It''s already an honor just to be standing on the same stage as you. The result isn''t that important,"


    Baron answered Nicole, his tone rxed.


    At that moment, he honestly felt that business was less important than Nicole. He couldn''t believe that when he was given the choice between business and Nicole, he would choose the business.


    "Come on now. You know I won''t pull my punches."


    Nicole had a confident smile sketched on her face. However, it immediately disappeared when she felt a sudden difort in her stomach.


    She realized that she didn''t eat anything for breakfast because she was in a hurry to get to the site. For the past few days, Nicole worked overtime just to finish the project. She hadn''t had a good rest ever since she started working. She ended up eating irregrly and it caused her to feel a little bit under the weather.


    When she finished talking, she heard the door of the lounge suddenly open.


    "Director Ning, the bidding has started. We need to sit down now,"


    Jared informed Nicole as soon as they made eye contact with each other.


    Nicole nodded at him and turned off her phone. She then picked up the documents and walked out of the lounge.


    ording to the enterprise''s ranking, the Gu Group was ranked at the top. So naturally, Nicole would be the first to go up to the stage.


    She opened her bag to look for the USB sh drive but her blood suddenly ran cold when she couldn''t find it. She froze. Her eyes widened as she frantically searched her bag while everyone else waited for her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sitting next to Nicole, Kerr immediately noticed her strange behavior and asked.


    When she heard Kerr''s voice, she frowned and shook her head. She took a deep breath as she realized that she wasn''t going to find that USB. She looked around before she decided t


    deep, long breath and then walked up to the stage.


    However, he was still in distress after seeing what had happened to Nicole. He was worried about her well-being. When he saw how Kerr reacted to Nicole''s sudden copse, he felt pretty jealous over it. He had been in love with Nicole for many years, but he hadn''t been able to ask her out because of several reasons.


    When Kerr got outside with Nicole in his arms, Jared had already parked the car at the gate of the venue. After seeing Kerr get in the car, Jared immediately stepped on the elerator and hurriedly rushed towards the hospital.


    "Nicole... We''ll be at the hospital soon."


    Kerr gently wiped away the sweat on Nicole''s forehead then nted a small kiss on it.


    He shouldn''t have let her make the speech. But, she probably would have insisted anyway because of how stubborn she was.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole was still unconscious when she called out his name. She reached out to Kerr''s cor and embraced him tightly.


    As he listened to Nicole''s soft murmurs, Kerr felt as if something struck his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I am here with you."


    At this moment, all he wanted was to let go of everything and leave with Jay and Nicole. However, even if he wanted to, it was an irrational move to do. He knew that if he wanted Nicole to be his, he would have to be careful with his actions.


    Nicole slowly drifted off in a deep sleep as she listened to the warm voice calling out to her.


    Even though Kerr had already sent Nicole to the emergency room, he still didn''t want to leave her by herself. It was as if Kerr was terrified that Nicole would nevere out of that room.

 Chapter 101 Emergency Treatment

    Kerr had no choice but to wait in front of the emergency room. The light that had "in operation" written on it felt like it was taunting him. Kerr frowned at it.


    With Kerr''s briefcase in hand, Jared walked into the room. Kerr''s private phone in the briefcase suddenly rang. Jared checked the number and quickly walked over to Kerr when he saw who it was.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s Mr. Su."


    When he heard that, it felt like Kerr suddenly came to his senses. He reached out for his cell phone.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m back,"


    Harley Su greeted with enthusiasm.


    In the VIP passage of the airport, a man dressed in white casual clothes and big, dark sunsses walked coolly. His eyes were covered by his sses but his charming smile was enough to get the girls to turn their heads.


    With a one-of-a-kind silver suitcase in his hand, Harrow Su followed Harley Su quietly and stared at the young master in front of him, thinking, ''I still couldn''t believe that this yful man has chosen such a serious upation.''


    "Come to the hospital in ten minutes,"


    Kerr ordered and hung up the phone before either of them could say anything else. With Harley''s arrival, Kerr felt a little bit at ease.


    Staring at the red Ferrari parked in front of the gate of the airport, Harley Su couldn''t stop the slight smirk that appeared on his face. Harrow Su reached out to open the door of the backseat but Harley didn''t go in with him. Instead, he motioned for the driver to get off his seat.


    Harley Su made himselffortable as he sat on the driver''s seat before then started the engine of the car. The red Ferrari sped away in a sh.


    Ten minutester, when he saw Kerr standing in front of the door of the emergency room, Harley walked towards him, a yful smile drawn on his face.


    "Go inside and check up on her. I just want her to be safe."


    Kerr looked at Harley Su with a serious gaze.


    He had faith in Harley''s abilities as a doctor. However, he still couldn''t stop himself from immensely worrying about Nicole and her well-being.


    "Who could be the person that''s making you worry this much?"


    Harley was curious to see the person whom Kerr was so concerned about. He had known Kerr for more than ten years but he had never seen him this distressed about anyone before.


    There was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    arely enough time for the surgery to bepleted and yet Kerr already looked like he was about to explode from waiting.


    "Mr. Gu, wait a little more. It has only been ten minutes," Jared tried to tell Kerr but it seemed that he wasn''t listening to him.


    Kerr paced back and forth in front of the operating room impatiently. The wait was excruciating. It was the first time that Kerr had felt so anxious in all his life. He had always handled things without losingposure. He was always calm and collected. But now, all of thatposure flew out the window and he was just an anxious mess.


    The phone that he held tightly in his hand suddenly rang, which startled him slightly. He looked at the caller ID then pressed the answer button.


    "I can''t contact my mommy. Is she with you?"


    It was Jay. His voice sounded shaky but the concern in his childish voice was evident.


    He must have been really worried about Nicole, or else he wouldn''t have taken the initiative to call Kerr out of the blue like that.


    "Yes, she is in the hospital. I''ll ask Jared toe and pick you up, okay?"


    Kerr didn''t want to lie to Jay. It was the first time that he''d received a call from the boy ever since he moved out of the Gu''s vi.


    He knew that Jay didn''t think highly of him at that moment because of the misunderstanding. Jay was a clever boy, however, he was still just a child. There were many things that he still wouldn''t be able toprehend so easily.


    "Go and pick up Jay,"


    Kerr ordered Jared in a calm tone.

 Chapter 102 I Wont Marry Another Woman

    It was a good thing that they brought Nicole in the same hospital that Jay was in. His room was just downstairs.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu!"


    Jared said and made his way towards the elevator. However, he was just about to push the down button when the elevator door opened. Jared took a step back when he saw who was inside the elevator. Avery gently pushed out the wheelchair that Jay was sitting on.


    "I was on my way to pick you guys up," Jared informed them.


    He noted that Jay had lost a lot of weight; he looked thin as a stick. Jay looked at Jared, the concern in his eyes was obvious.


    "Is my mommy okay?"


    He witnessed Nicole faint. He watched his mother''s speech through theputer in the ward and he also saw that it was Kerr who carried her away. That was why Jay called Kerr but it didn''t mean that Jay had forgiven Kerr for what he had done.


    The affair between Kerr and Sunny was pretty scandalous. It made him think that perhaps he ced his trust in the wrong person. Even though Kerr was probably his biological father, Jay didn''t think that this man would be a good partner to his mother.


    "She will be fine,"


    Kerr answered in a gentle voice. When he saw them by the elevator, he immediately walked over intending tofort Jay. However, to his surprise, Jay simply turned his head awkwardly and didn''t even look at him.


    "Well," Avery started in an attempt to relieve the awkward tension. She turned to Jay, "You were worried about your mommy, weren''t you? You can stop worrying now because your mommy will be fine."


    Avery squatted next to Jay, a faint smile on her face.


    She had never seen Jay act this way until now. She found it rather adorable. It was a rare sight for Jay to act like a child, even though it would be considered normal for his age. So, she was surprised to witness Jay be so moody and on the verge of a tantrum.


    "I do not believe him."


    Jay held Avery''s hand but still didn''t look up at Kerr.


    When she heard that, she didn''t know whether tough or cry at his statement. She turned her head to look at Kerr; she had a helpless look in her eyes.


    Honestly, Kerr wasn''t really paying attention to Jay''s words. He was more focused on the door of the operat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    mom that way.


    "Aren''t you engaged to another woman? Why do you still care so much about my mommy?"


    Jay definitely had a little bit of venom in his voice as he talked to Kerr, he was still upset by what he did and wanted to defend his mom. Even though Nicole had never mentioned anything about Kerr until recently, he knew that she had never forgotten him.


    "I will not marry another woman,"


    Kerr told him, a serious look in his eyes.


    When Avery saw Jay''s headstrong approach, she couldn''t help but ruffle the boy''s hair a bit. With a smile, she turned around and walked out of the ward.


    She saw Jared in the hallway and gave him a yful wink.


    She knew that Kerr and Jay were both intelligent and stubborn, so she wanted them to solve their differences on their own. She already saw how much Kerr cared for Nicole.


    However, if Kerr truly wanted to be with Nicole, then he should do everything he could to get on Jay''s good side.


    When the door of the ward closed, Kerr stretched out his arms to hold Jay in aforting embrace. He ced the little boy on hisp so he could get a closer look at his mother.


    "I only want to marry your mommy, Jay."


    While he was still in Kerr''s arms, Jay turned his head to the side, his eyebrows furrowed together.


    "But you made my mommy sad. Mommy doesn''t tell me anything but she was always distracted and staring at walls for no reason. She would even lose a lot of sleep and I know it''s all because of you."

 Chapter 103 To Give Him One More Chance

    "The car ident happened that day because Mommy was so distracted with thoughts of you while she was driving," said Jay.


    Compared to children his age, Jay was a bit more perceptive to his surroundings. He would immediately notice any changes in his mother''s behavior. He used to think that Kerr would be able to take care of Nicole, that was why he wanted them together.


    But now, he wasn''t sure if that was a good idea anymore.


    "I know. All of it is my fault. I promise you that this is only temporary. I will fix this as soon as I can. I want to make your mommy happy. I don''t want her to get hurt, especially not by me."


    Honestly, Kerr was surprised at what Jay had told him. The little boy was truly observant. If Jay hadn''t admitted all those to Kerr, then he would never have known how much he meant to Nicole.


    A pang of guilt went through him as he thought about the ident. It happened because of him.


    "Really?"


    Jay raised his head to look at him with the most optimistic expression in his eyes. Jay decided that he would give Kerr one more chance.


    Kerr looked down so that he was eye to eye with the child. He gave him a firm nod.


    "Well, I guess I can give you one more chance. Please don''t hurt my mommy again. I have a feeling that you are my true father, although my mommy still won''t admit it," Jay told Kerr softly as if he was telling him a secret.


    "Is it because you hurt my mommy seven years ago? Is that why she doesn''t want you to know about me?" Jay asked curiously.


    He hoped that he could at least get some rity from Kerr about his suspicions. He wanted confirmation.


    "Wait, aren''t you seven years old this year?"


    Kerr didn''t really think about it. In fact, Nicole mentioned that Jay was already seven years old so he didn''t investigate further.


    If Nicole was actually the girl from seven years ago and Jay was his biological son, then Jay should be six years old this year.


    "I''m only six years old. Mommy didn''t tell you the truth,"


    Jay confessed. From the very beginning, Nicole lied a


    that Avery wasn''t weak-kneed as other girls. He had to admit that it was kind of interesting.


    "I like this poem. It seems that Miss Lin and I are destined. If you''re not too busy, would you like to go out for a drink with me?"


    Interesting women were hard to find for Harley. So, he didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Sure,"


    Avery answered. Harley was an attractive man. His skin had a fairplexion and it looked very smooth. He had a charming smile and was an expert at making people feelfortable.


    Inside the ward


    Jay looked at Kerr in confusion.


    "Uncle Gu, I thought we were going to get examined?"


    He just couldn''t wait to find out the truth about his identity.


    "I decided to wait until your mommy is awake," Kerr answered.


    Kerr gently stroked Jay''s hair. Even though he knew that Nicole''s anesthesia would probably take a long time to wear off, he still didn''t want to leave her alone. He wanted to be with her when she woke up.


    "Are you sure? Mommy hid the truth from you for a very long time. Do you think she would allow the test to happen when she is awake? We have to take that examination before she wakes up,"


    Jay whispered to Kerr.


    Well, Jay was right. The boy was truly intelligent. Kerr held on to Jay as he stood up, making sure the boy didn''t fall from his arms. He looked at the unconscious Nicole once more.

 Chapter 104 The Paternity Test

    "Okay, let''s go."


    Then, Kerr turned around and left the ward together with Jay. They saw Harley and Avery standing at the door when they came out.


    "Take care of Nicole for me,"


    Kerr told Avery and gave her a genuine smile. He then turned to Harley.


    "Come with me," he told the doctor.


    Kerr didn''t trust anyone else to do this. He only trusted Harley to perform the paternity test. Kerr knew deep inside that no matter what the result was, he was meant to protect Nicole and Jay.


    Even if Jay turned out to be his son, it didn''t automatically mean that the Gu family would ept Nicole and Jay. His family was just a bunch of heartless people. Everyone was always ready to betray one another for their own self-interests.


    Harrow had just exited the operating room when he was suddenly dragged by Harley. They went to the blood collection room, with Kerr and Jay right behind them.


    "So, what do you want us to do?"


    As he looked at the way Kerr held Jay in his arms, Harley couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "I want you to do a paternity test between me and Jay. I want to know the results as soon as possible,"


    Kerr ordered Harley.


    "Is that really necessary? I mean, honestly, the boy already looks like a younger version of you,"


    Harley told Kerr. But he prepared a needle for drawing blood anyway.


    Upon hearing Harley''sment, Kerr was sure of his rtion to Jay more than ever. The P blood type was the rarest blood in the world. Kerr had decided that he was going to be the boy''s father the moment he transfused his blood to Jay.


    "Your name is Jay, correct? Are you scared of needles?"


    Harley gently held Jay''s small arm as he coaxed him. He never liked to see other people, whether they were children or adults, cry in front of him. So naturally, he didn''t want Jay to shed any tear.


    "I am a man. I''m not scared of any injection. Don''t worry, Uncle Harley. I will not cry."


    Jay straightened his chest proudly. He looked so adorable when he acted as if he was an adult.


    Although the boy had put on a brave face, Kerr still took the initiative to grab Jay by the arm. He used his other hand to cover the boy''s eyes so he wouldn''t see the needle pierce into his skin.


    He had never taken care of a child before. However, when it came to Jay, fatherhood seemed toe naturall


    even years ago.


    Fate had a funny way of messing with people. It never even urred to her that Nicole turned out to be that woman that Kerr had been searching for all those years. She didn''t even know that Nicole had given birth to Kerr''s son without telling anyone.


    "Mydy, do you want me to start nning how to get rid of her?"


    Edgar asked with a serious tone. He saw how angry she looked and couldn''t bear to see her like that. Ever since he was assigned to her side, he had been nothing but loyal to her. Whoever made her angry should pay.


    "No, it''s not yet time. Right now, Kerr is too focused on Nicole. We might get in trouble if we act on this too quickly," she stated. She looked at him, "Wait, did you remember to destroy the security cameras at the bidding site?"


    Kerr had no idea that she was at the bidding site. Sunny wanted all evidence of her being there destroyed so that Kerr would never find out what she did or what she was nning.


    The USB sh drive that she took and dumped into the trash can was merely a lesson that she wanted to teach to Nicole. Originally, she wanted to see her fail. She wanted to witness her mess up the bidding event. However, it seemed that she had underestimated her.


    She was able to remember all the data in the sh drive and carry on with her speech without much difficulty. It greatly impressed Kerr.


    "Yes, everything was erased. The bidding conference is still ongoing so nobody noticed anything."


    Whatever she wanted, Edgar was always ready to give it to her no matter what.

 Chapter 105 What A Disappointment

    "I see. Drive me back to the old house. I have something to ask my father."


    Sunny had nned to rely on her own power, but now it seemed that she still needed her father''s help.


    "Okay."


    Edgar and Sunny left the hospital after that.


    At the hospital, Kerr had been waiting by Nicole''s bedside. Nicole was still fast asleep when Jared walked up to Kerr with aptop. Jared approached carefully so as not to wake Nicole up.


    "Mr. Gu, the bidding is almost done, but so far, the onlypetitor to the Gu Group is the Fang Group."


    Jared briefly exined what transpired in the bidding process so far, but Kerr only nodded slightly and said nothing as if he did not care about it at all.


    Before Jared could open his mouth again, Nicole stirred and gently turned her head.


    "Nicole? How do you feel?"


    Kerr whispered to Nicole in a low voice, not wanting to disturb the little boy lying beside her on the bed.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes upon hearing Kerr''s warm voice. White shed before her eyes, rendering her a little dizzy.


    "Where am I?" Nicole murmured.


    "You''re in the hospital. Are you in pain?" Kerr asked.


    Kerr reached out his hand to touch Nicole''s slightly pale face.


    Watching Kerr and Nicole, Jared stood dumbstruck with his jaw almost to the ground. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that the tender person in front of him was the CEO of the Gu Group.


    Nicole struggled to regain her senses. When she turned her head toward Kerr''s voice, Nicole met his sympathetic gaze. Suddenly, she remembered something and grabbed Kerr''s arm.


    "Is the bidding over? What happened?"


    Nicolepletely sobered up and remembered that she fainted in the bidding venue. This project was very important to Kerr. Nicole had put a lot of effort on it, so she c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Harley threw the papers directly to Kerr. His movement was natural and unrestrained, but there was a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Harley was surprised by the paternity test results. Jay looked so much like Kerr, but the paternity test revealed no familial rtion between them.


    Frowning, Kerr opened the report in his hand. His eyes dimmed and disappointment clouded his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked.


    Seeing Kerr''s face change from smugness to disappointment, Nicole grew curious about the piece of paper in his hand. She could not imagine what could swing his mood so suddenly.


    "Nothing. I''ll be right back."


    Putting away the papers, Kerr stormed out of the room.


    Harley turned his head to the innocent-looking Nicole, an evil smile slowly spreading across his face.


    "Do you want to know what happened, beautiful? For the sake of your pretty face, I''m going to tell you."


    Before Harley could say more, he felt a chilling at him from behind, making him shiver. Kerr''s forceful hand was upon him before he could see himing.


    Kerr grabbed Harley by the nape of his cor. He did not loosen his grip until they were out of the ward.

 Chapter 106 The Victory Fruit

    Kerr was slightly annoyed. Perhaps it was because of the results of the test, or maybe not. He knew in his heart that he loved Nicole and would continue to do so no matter what. However, a part of him looked forward to the possibility of being Jay''s true father.


    "Hey, hey, what is wrong with you? Are you seriously nning to raise someone else''s son?"


    The seriousness in Kerr''s face was already an answer for Harley. He looked at the man with wide eyes. Before he came back, he was informed of Nicole''s existence by Ken. He had also mentioned Jay.


    At first, he assumed that it was all an borate prank. However, once he saw Kerr''s depressed face, he confirmed that Kerr''s feelings for Nicole and her son were real.


    "Watch what you say, Harley."


    Kerr raised his head and gave Harley a domineering look.


    Even though Harley had a point, his word choice was a little bit too harsh in Kerr''s opinion.


    The doctor gave an apologetic look once he realized that he might have crossed the line.


    "Are you really interested in Nicole? Do you think that the Gu family will ever ept her and her son?"


    That was their biggest problem. Nicole''s chances of being epted by the Gu family with no distinguished family background were already slim. If they found out about Jay, those chances would dwindle to zero.


    "My business has nothing to do with the Gu family. I never wanted to let Nicole live with the Gu family members. My family is tooplicated for Nicole. Besides, it wouldn''t be a good environment for them."


    Kerr leaned against the wall, his face was determined.


    "Well, I see. If you like her, just keep her as a mistress. It''s no big deal,"


    Harley said in a yful tone. He had misunderstood Kerr''s words. He thought Kerr meant to say that he wouldn''t marry Nicole.


    One could say that Harley was the opposite of Kerr and Ken. Over the years, Kerr and Ken had known the touch of several women, but Harley never took


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e Gu told me that he would take good care of you, so I decided to give him another chance."


    Jay freed himself from Kerr''s arms and curled up beside Nicole again. It seemed that Jay could only feel the warmth of having a family when Kerr was around.


    "I do not need him to look after me."


    She didn''t want his "kindness" at all. She red at him. Those photos of Kerr and Sunny came to mind once again. Even though the Gu Group blocked the previous news with the bidding event, she still couldn''t forget the image so easily.


    There was also the fact that Kerr did not deny it when she asked about it. In fact, he didn''t exin anything at all. She wasn''t going to give her heart to someone so fickle and untrustworthy.


    "I''m still sick; I can''t take of you. So I asked Uncle Gu to take care of you. Do you really want me to worry, Mommy?"


    The boy gave Nicole an expectant look.


    She couldn��t help but scrape her nose in frustration but she dropped the subject anyway.


    "I am hungry. Have you eaten dinner? I wonder if your godmother prepared some food for us,"


    Nicole stated, talking mostly to herself because she was dedicated to ignoring Kerr. Since Jay was so attached to him, she knew that it would be impossible to make Kerr leave. So, she settled for acting as if he wasn''t there.

 Chapter 107 Giving Kerr The Cold Shoulder

    Nicole believed that a proud man like Kerr would never bear to be neglected again and again.


    She picked up her phone and called Avery. The line was still ringing when the door swung open.


    "Director Ning, Miss Lin asked me to tell you that she had something to deal with and left. She wille to see you tomorrow."


    Jared walked into the room with a food container in his hand.


    Nicole put the phone down and stared at Kerr.


    Avery would not just disappear on her like that unless somebody bribed her to do so, and Kerr was the only person inclined to do such a thing at the moment. Now it would seem that if Nicole decided to leave, Kerr would get a lot of people toe over and persuade her to stay.


    "Mommy, these are all your favorite dishes."


    Jay watched as Jaredid out the exquisite dishes on the table. Jay''s eyes lit up with delight and awe as if he had just found a new continent.


    In this way, he was putting in a good word for Kerr.


    "Who told you these are my favorite dishes? How can I eat something greasy since I have a stomachache now?" Nicole said stubbornly.


    She looked at the dishes on the table with surprise in her eyes. She would not admit that Kerr had helped her, but her body was more honest than her words.


    She could not help swallowing, and she then turned around, setting her gaze away from the food on the table.


    "Director Ning, Mr. Gu knows that your stomach is currently upset, so he especially ordered this stomach-nourishing soup. This is for you."


    Jared carefully took out a thermos bottle filled with the especially ordered soup and handed it to Nicole.


    This was the order from Kerr. He had already anticipated that Nicole would not ept these things easily, so he tried every means to make her ept them.


    Nicole hesitated to ept Jared''s offering.


    If sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ntly, you destroyed the Ning Group, right?"


    Sunny''s words were straightforward and truthful, although it sounded a little harsh to the ears of some people especially Daniel''s.


    "Watch your mouth, Sunny. You can''t juste to my house and fling groundless usations at me."


    This was Daniel''s secret, and now that his daughter had discovered it, he felt a horrible pang of shame. Nevertheless, he did not regret what he had done in the past.


    Without the Ning Group''s bankruptcy, the He Group would not have developed to such a massive scale.


    "I''m serious, Father. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t tell anyone, but this matter is very important to me. Please tell me the truth.


    I have never asked about your life before. Even though you and Mother have been separated for so many years, I have never med you. Please help me with this matter."


    Sunny stared at Daniel intently.


    She knew about her father''s extramarital affairs, and there was nothing she could do about them. She could not stop her father, so she had just pretended not to know.


    But her mother was a sensitive person. She went abroad because she could no longer stand her husband''s infidelity.


    "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 108 Problems With The Betrothal Gifts

    Putting down his teacup, Daniel turned his head toward Sunny and waited for her response.


    Facing Sunny now, Daniel could not help feeling somewhat guilty. He was not exactly all that great a father to Sunny while she was growing up, and that was one of the reasons why Sunnycked care and love from family. In Daniel''s unwillingness to have just one daughter, he neglected the child he did have.


    "I hope to get some evidence to attribute the Ning Group''s downfall to the Gu Group. Better if it could be attributed to Kerr directly."


    This was not a bad thing for her father and she knew that her father would agree with this.


    "Why did you suddenly want to do that? Because Kerr embarrassed youst time? Jack Gu promised me that your marriage to Kerr will not be affected."


    What happened that day indeed embarrassed both Sunny and Daniel, but since Jack had expressed his position, Daniel could not say anything more.


    Sunny liked Kerr, and it was imperative to forge an alliance between the He Group and the Gu Group through marriage.


    "I have my own reasons, Father. Will you help me or not?"


    With an anxious look on Sunny''s face, she held Daniel''s arm and begged like a spoiled girl.


    This was important to her.


    "You are my daughter. Of course I will help you, but you have to be more careful. Don''t let this matter affect the He Group, got it?" Daniel exhorted Sunny.


    Though Sunny had never done anything excessive, in business, she was still inept. Daniel could not help worrying about her.


    "Of course. I will leave now."


    Hearing her father''s answer, Sunny stood up with a smile and started heading out.


    "You naughty girl!"


    Watching Sunny walk away, Daniel sighed helplessly. Although he had always doted on her, because of her mother, Sunny ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ole."


    There was a severe expression on his face.


    In the beginning, he wanted to develop the ce and give it to Nicole as a betrothal gift, just because it possessed a special terrain and was not easily found by the outside world, like a paradise. He didn''t expect the ident to happen.


    Now that someone''s lives could be in danger because of the project, it was not auspicious and he couldn''t give that ce to Nicole anymore. He had to prepare for another betrothal gift.


    "Where is Harley?"


    The only people that Kerr could trust now were Harley and Ken. Ken was currently caught up in the mess at the construction site, so Kerr was left with Harley.


    "Mr. Su has left the hospital. He said there''s no need for him here since Miss Ning is safe. He wille back tomorrow."


    Jared ryed Harley''s message briefly.


    "Go and collect the Sea Heart Ind documents for me."


    Sea Heart Ind was an ind in the middle of the sea developed by Kerr. It was rich in natural resources and isted from the world.


    Kerr, Harley, and Ken had an interest in that ce, but it ultimately fell into Kerr''s hands. Kerr thought it would also be a great wedding gift to Nicole.

 Chapter 109 Wait For Me

    "Mr. Gu, do you mean to give Sea Heart Ind to Director Ning?"


    Surprised, Jared stared at Kerr.


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Kerr did not think there was anything wrong about gifting Nicole with Sea Heart Ind. Only four people in the world knew about that ce. It was the best way to safeguard Nicole and Jay.


    "Of course not, Mr. Gu. My apologies. I''m going to fetch the documents now."


    Jared was about to turn around and leave when his phone rang. Seeing Ken''s number on the screen, Jared immediately handed the phone to Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s Mr. Qin."


    Kerr reached for the phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Kerr, we have a bit moreplicated situation. The trapped workers have not been rescued, and there is little hope for survival. Worse, I don''t know who has informed the media.


    Reporters have swarmed the scene. I''ve sent someone to stop them, but there''s still information pouring out. Pay attention to the outside world. It''s better to intercept any more news before it hits the media."


    Ken sat in his car and looked at the messy crowd. The usual yful look in his eyes was gone and reced with faint worry. The right that Kerr handed over to him was not in the name of the Gu Group.


    This had nothing to do with the Gu Group, but somebody told the media that it was Kerr who was behind all this. Ken had no idea who informed the media, and now they were tearing Kerr apart because of the incident.


    "Be careful there. I''ll handle everything here. And take care of our workers."


    Kerr kept himself calm and collected. After telling Ken what to do, he hung up.


    He handed the phone back to Jared, walked to the end of the corridor, and opened the window.


    There was a hint of moisture in the air. The sum


    ve pushed Kerr away, but she was not able to move.


    Kerr smiled, finding Nicole''s little humiliation a tad adorable. His angr face was now full of tenderness.


    Nicole would never forget that smile. Yearster, when she leaned against Kerr to watch the sunset, she would still remember that smile.


    "Wait for me."


    After saying that, Kerr turned around and left the ward.


    After Jared put the spare kit in the car and was about to sit in the driver''s seat, he saw Kerr walk out of the hospital.


    "Jared."


    Kerr stopped him.


    "You stay here and tend to Nicole, but remember not to let anyone from my family get close to her and Jay. I''ll try to return before dawn. Call Harley if there''s anything you need. There may be no signal on my phone when I go to the mountains."


    Kerr had all his bases covered.


    "A storm''sing, Mr. Gu. It''s too dangerous for you to go to the mountains alone. I''ve already asked Kim Gu and his men to escort you. It''s best if you wait for them before you go."


    Jared persuaded Kerr for if something happened to Kerr, they would be in deep trouble.


    Kerr checked the time on his watch, his eyes gloomy. Kim Gu could take long.

 Chapter 110 I Want To See Him

    ''If I set out after Kim arrives, I won''t be able to make it,'' Kerr thought.


    "I''m leaving now. Tell Kim and his men to follow after me as soon as they arrive."


    Kerr got in the driver''s seat and gunned the engine.


    "But Mr. Gu..."


    As Kerr''s car slowly disappeared into the night, a raindrop fell from the sky. There was a hint of worry in Jared''s eyes, but he had no choice.


    He had to do what Kerr asked him to do, so he turned around and walked back into the hospital. As he made his way to Nicole''s ward, he sent a message to Kim, telling him to follow after Kerr and protect him.


    At the ward, Nicole sat on her bed.


    The storm hade. Nicole watched the thick, angry raindrops pummel the ss window like little liquid shards. She could not see anything outside now but a nket of rain.


    Then, lightning shed across the night sky, lighting everything up and cleaving the heavens in half. Roaring thunder followed suit.


    Nicole hurriedly covered Jay''s ears, worried that the wild storm would stir him awake, but the boy remained fast asleep. Nicole sighed with relief and gently stroked Jay''s hair.


    She tried her best to keep her mind off Kerr, but she was still so worried.


    It felt like a lifetime had passed, but Nicole still could not fall asleep. She quietly slipped out of bed, took out a coat from the wardrobe, and walked out of the ward.


    "Director Ning, why are you still up?"


    Jared had been guarding Nicole''s door as per Kerr''s orders. He was surprised to see her walking about at thiste hour.


    "I can''t sleep, Mr. Kang. You must know where Kerr is. What happened? Is there anything wrong?"


    Nicole looked into Jared''s eyes and was convinced she was right.


    Jared hesitated under Nic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    the ward. Jay was asleep, but she could not leave him alone. He was still a child.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him."


    Leaning against the wall behind Nicole, Harley smiled at her, his arms crossed over his chest.


    Before Kerr left, he had asked Harley to head over to the hospital to watch over Nicole and Jay. Harley would have wanted to help with the situation up in the mountains, but he believed that Kerr and Ken had it covered. After all, they had experienced worse.


    Harley did not worry about Kerr and Ken at all. He was a little surprised, however, at the way Nicole acted. Some women were delicate and fragile. Nicole was bold and tough.


    "Thank you so much."


    Although Nicole did not know Harley well, she knew that Kerr trusted him the way he trusted Ken. She could trust him, too.


    Soon, Nicole and Jared were driving after Kerr.


    The rain was growing immensely heavy that the car wipers could not keep up. Jared had to slow down.


    "Tell me the truth, Jared. What happened up in the mountains? I don''t remember any Gu Group projects in progress up there."


    Watching heavy rain fall on the windshield, Nicole''s heart quivered.

 Chapter 111 Hide Another Woman

    Nicole felt like the rain was falling onto her heart.


    Jared held onto the steering wheel tightly, not daring to rx. It was dangerous to drive on a mountain road in this kind of weather, and Nicole''s questions were not helping.


    "It''s... Director Ning, I think it''s better if you ask Mr. Gu yourself when you see himter."


    Kerr did not tell Nicole where he was going. Jared did not think it was appropriate for him to tell Nicole.


    "Is he hiding another woman up in the mountains?"


    Nicole was specting, but at the same time, she could not help feeling sad.


    If that was the case, Nicole hurrying there to see Kerr with another woman would be the biggest joke of all. However, she was still extremely worried. All she wanted was to see Kerr safe and sound.


    "No, of course not, Director Ning. How can you think of Mr. Gu like that? He''s doing everything for you!"


    Jared feltpelled to defend Kerr from Nicole''s baseless conjectures, but he soon realized that he had just exposed Kerr''s secret.


    "Doing everything for me? What does that mean? Tell me, Jared Kang!"


    Stubbornness and seriousness now took jealousy''s ce on Nicole''s face.


    Jared looked at Nicole through the rear-view mirror and sighed. The cat''s out of the bag now. He had to tell her the truth.


    "Here''s the thing. There''s an undeveloped area up in the mountains with good environment. Mr. Gu nned to develop the area and give it to you as a gift. He let Mr. Qin supervise the project.


    Construction has been tricky because of the site''s terrain. There has been an ident. The media rushed there after finding out about the situation. Mr. Qin was afraid that it would affect th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    rr?"


    Obviously, Kim came up here to help Kerr.


    "When we got here, we found lightning-struck trees blocking the road. A car couldn''t have gone through.


    I''ve already called in a cleanup crew, but they''re going to take a while because of the bad weather. I haven''t gotten in touch with Mr. Gu, but don''t worry, Miss Ning. Mr. Gu had passed this road before the trees fell down. Otherwise, he''d be stuck here."


    Kim had sent some of his men to check if there was a car pressed under the fallen trees but found none. It was a relief.


    "When will the road be cleaned up?"


    Nicole could not stop worrying.


    "It''s hard to say, but it can''t be done in a short time. Besides, it''s raining heavily now and the road is hard to travel. I checked the surrounding environment and found tire tracks on the edge of the cliff."


    Kim did not withhold information, and it scared Nicole to death.


    "Could it be Kerr''s car?"


    Nicole''s heart was now pounding wildly against her chest. Even if she did not know how high the mountain was exactly, she was sure that nothing and no one could survive a fall from one of its cliffs.

 Chapter 112 Leave The Car And Walk Over

    Kim fell silent. He was not able to confirm if the tire tracks belonged to Kerr''s car. He had only hoped that Kerr was all right.


    "Jared, how far is the site from here?"


    Nicole turned to Jared.


    She could not wait any longer. She would not feel relieved until she was sure that Kerr was safe and sound.


    "About three kilometers."


    Jared had oncee to the site with Kerr, so he was a little more familiar with the ce.


    "I have an idea. Kim, you stay here and clear the road. Have someone check if the fallen vehicle was Kerr''s car or not. Jared and I will walk to the construction site."


    Nicole was unusually calm as she doled out the tasks.


    A car might not be able to pass through the road, but she could. She wanted to make sure Kerr was all right, and there was no stopping her.


    "Director Ning, the rain is too heavy. You''ll be worn out. Please just stay in the car until the road is cleared. I''ll go to the site with Kim''s people."


    Jared was not about to indulge Nicole. If something happened to her, he could not afford the consequences.


    "Mr. Kang, I didn''te here to wait. I should''ve just stayed at the hospital if that were the case. I know my own health. I''m going."


    Nicole tightened her coat, put on her hood, and prepared to get out of the car. Kim stopped her.


    "Miss Ning, at least put on this raincoat."


    Kim took off his raincoat and handed it to Nicole. It was dripping wet, but it was better than nothing. There were strong winds outside, so it was impossible to hold an umbre.


    "What about you?"


    Nicole refused to take Kim''s raincoat. She looked at him hesitantly. Kim might work for Kerr, but that did not mean his life mattered less than hers.


    Kim was just as important ali


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    orrow morning at the earliest."


    It was impossible to ask people to get it repaired in such a bad weather.


    Kerr was annoyed, but there was nothing he could do.


    Looking out the window, Kerr spotted several flickering lights in the distance. They were very small and could not be noticed if one did not look carefully.


    Kerr stepped out of the car and into the pouring rain.


    "Where are you going?"


    Kerr ignored Ken''s question. Ken had no choice but to follow.


    "We''re almost at the site, Director Ning. Keep going," Jared encouraged Nicole.


    Nicole was beginning to falter on her steps but trying very hard not to show it.


    She nodded, bit her lip, and kept going. The wind and rain made it difficult for her to keep her eyes open.


    At this moment, Nicole was very grateful for Jared, for without him, she would not have made it this far.


    "Nicole?"


    Perhaps it was an illusion. Nicole seemed to hear Kerr calling her name, but when she raised her head, it was still dark and she could not see anything.


    "Director Ning, I think I heard Mr. Gu."


    Jared heard Kerr''s voice but could not be sure.


    Kerr fumbled in the rain by instinct.

 Chapter 113 Who Allowed You To Come Here

    Nicole raised her head. The rain still obscured her vision, and she desperately tried to keep her eyes open. She reached out her hand and felt someone in front of her.


    Before Nicole could withdraw her hand, somebody had grabbed it. Nicole then found herself in the arms of someone she could barely recognize under the merciless rain.


    She then scented the man that now held her tightly. No doubt it was Kerr.


    "Director Ning!" Jared called out through the rain.


    Feeling Nicole falling forward, Jared couldn''t help screaming. When he stepped forward, he found her in Kerr''s arms and shut up.


    "Who allowed you toe here?"


    Kerr hurriedly took off his suit jacket and put it over Nicole''s head. Even in the darkness, he could see her bright eyes clearly. He could feel that she was already drenched from the rain.


    How could she have possibly gone here in such bad weather?


    "I..."


    Leaning against Kerr, Nicole struggled to say something but could not. The pouring rain and raging wind made exining very difficult and ufortable.


    Nicole''s faith on finding Kerr alive and well was what kept her going through this cold, wet hell and back. Now that Kerr was in front of her, her knees buckled with relief.


    She desperately grabbed onto Kerr to keep herself from falling.


    "It''s all right. I got you."


    Kerr helped Nicole up. He could see his car''s headlights flickering not far away, so he carried her in his arms and walked toward the car.


    Ken saw Kerr and Nicole through the rain and hurried back to the car to open the door for them.


    "Do you have any dry clothes in here?" Kerr asked Ken.


    He threw his jacket aside.


    He proceeded to untangle Nicole gently out of her raincoat, feeling Nicole''s cold skin against his.


    "No, I don''t. But there are dry bath towels at the back."


    Ken raised the temperature


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ate stare.


    "Hush now. Listen to me. You and Jay are my world now. I don''t care who Jay''s real father is and what happened between you and him. I can''t help feeling jealous of course.


    I''m jealous because he had you, but at the same time, I''m d that he lost you. And now I have you. I love you, Nicole, and I''m prepared to love everything about you including your son. I know you worry about him.


    Please let me share that burden. Let me be a father to Jay so that he would no longer be a child without a father."


    As far as Kerr knew, Nicole had not chosen anyone to spend the rest of her life with because of her son, Jay. He wanted to set her mind at ease and let her know that he would surely love her son too.


    "I feel cold..."


    Nicole reached out and hugged Kerr tightly, burying her face in his arms. Warm tears flooded her face, drenching Kerr''s shirt.


    Love was a weakness for Nicole the way it was for Kerr.


    Before she met Kerr, she had endured all the hardships alone. She had not cried in a long time, not even when she gave birth to her son.


    Not until now that she was locked inside Kerr''s loving embrace. She sobbed against Kerr''s chest. She wanted to tell him the truth and be the woman by his side.

 Chapter 114 A Fever

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Nicole shivered helplessly inside Kerr''s arms. Kerr held her tightly and leaned his cheek on top of her head.


    He reached for a dry towel and started drying her long hair. He then reached for her shirt to unbutton it. Nicole suddenly stirred and stopped him.


    "Please don''t. There are people outside," Nicole murmured.


    She held Kerr''s hand, blushing.


    It was still windy and raining outside, but the inside of the car was warm andforting.


    She instinctively remembered the crazy night she spent with Kerr in the car the other day. There were some people outside their car now. Nicole was worried they would be seen by the others. She did not want that.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I just want to get you off your wet clothes. You just got out of surgery. It may be a little injury, but you should still take care of yourself. If you get sick here, there''s nothing I can do."


    Kerr looked at Nicole tenderly, but there was a touch of mischief in his eyes.


    "Why? What did you think I was going to do?" he whispered in her ear.


    Nicole blushed furiously and wished she had just bitten her tongue. She lowered her head and avoided eye contact with Kerr.


    "Nothing."


    She was not about to fall into Kerr''s trap. At least not right now. She would not admit what just went on inside her head.


    Nicole sat up and backed away from Kerr, but Kerr would not let her go easily.


    Kerr pulled Nicole into hisp and cupped her blushing face.


    "I won''t let you down if you ask for it."


    There was no trace of mischief in Kerr''s tone. His warm palm slid from Nicole''s cheek to her neck. Kerr slowly leaned in.


    rr felt Nicole reaching for him. He knelt in front of her.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. We''re on our way to the hospital."


    Kerr spoke calmly. Nicole desperately held onto his hand like a drowning child clutching a lifeline.


    When they finally arrived at the hospital, Kerr picked Nicole up and rushed her to the emergency room. Jared went to wake Harley and told him to go to the emergency room.


    "This is the second time today that I''m working in the emergency room. I have greateback timing."


    Harley teased Kerr while Nicole was being attended.


    Kerr ignored him, his eyes fixed on Nicole. Harley shut his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a little fever. She was given an antipyretic shot. The fever should subside soon. She will be fine."


    Seeing the look on Kerr''s face, Harley could not help shaking his head and walking out of the emergency room.


    Kerr stood by Nicole''s bedside the entire morning. He had not taken the time to change out of his wet clothes.


    He wanted Nicole to see him when she woke up so that she would not be afraid. Only by watching over her would he feel at ease.

 Chapter 115 An Eye Opener

    At the ward, Jay was watching a video on hisptop screen. With a satisfied smile in his eyes, he typed with his little hands. His fingers were unusually flexible.


    Then, Jay went to an entertainment website. He typed on the keyboard, and in just a few minutes, all the content that was about to be released had disappeared.


    He sent Kerr an anonymous email, closed hisptop, and put it on the nightstand. He went back to bed and closed his eyes.


    "Nicole?"


    Early in the morning, Avery Lin gently pushed the door open with a bouquet of flowers in her hand and called out Nicole''s name. But she found Jay sleeping alone on therge bed.


    She walked quietly toward Jay and tucked him in. Then, she tiptoed out of the room.


    "What brings you here so early, Miss Lin?"


    If it were not for Kerr''s panic over Nicole, Harley would have gotten more than three hours of sleep. Kerr seemed to lose sight of everything when it came to Nicole.


    "Good morning, Dr. Su."


    Avery turned around and saw the casual look on Harley''s face.


    "You look tired. Didn''t you sleep well?"


    "If I tell you that I didn''t sleep well because I missed you, Miss Lin, would you believe me?"


    Harley stared at Avery with eyes full of tenderness.


    "Yes, I would. Why not? If I say no, doesn''t it mean that I''m not confident of my charm?" Averyughed.


    She had met a lot of handsome men, and almost all of them werepelled to talk to her sweetly. She was not easily captivated.


    But the admiration in Harley''s eyes was strong.


    "Dr. Su, Mr. Gu wants to see you in the emergency room."


    Harrow approached Harley and Avery and ryed Kerr''s message. His eyes glimmered withplex emotions when he saw themughing ha


    ident, but it''s fine now."


    No matter how many setbacks Nicole encountered in the process, as long as the results were good, she was willing to ept them.


    "I''m d to hear that. Now that you have Kerr Gu protecting you, I can sleep well at night. When are you going to tell him about Jay? Will he be so excited that he will marry you soon?"


    Avery could only imagine how surprised and thrilled Kerr would be when he found out that he was Jay''s biological father.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I want to take my time."


    Nicole was touched when Kerr told her that he would love everything about her including her son. He didn''t know the truth, but he still treated Jay as his own son because of her.


    She wanted Kerr to love her dearly for all that she was, not just for her son.


    "That''s a great idea. Also, I came here today for another thing."


    Avery turned her head toward the door and then back to Nicole. She lowered her voice.


    "I''ve found some clues about the past, but we still need to confirm them. You better recover fast so that we can follow up on them and get to the truth this time."


    Avery just got the news yesterday.

 Chapter 116 The Reward For You

    "Tell me what you know," Nicole said.


    Avery came to the hospital early in the morning to inform Nicole about what she had found out, but she did not expect that she had not yet recovered.


    Nicole was excited. Except for Jay''s matter, this was her biggest concern.


    "The Ning Group had cooperated with the Gu Group before, but rumor has it that the Gu Group withdrew capital at thest signature.


    No agreement has been reached, but your father had put a lot of effort on it. With the withdrawal of the Gu Group, all the previous preparations of the Ning Group ended up in vain.


    It''s just a rumor, which we have no way of confirming. Now that you and Kerr are together, maybe you could ask him. Maybe he knows the whole story."


    As soon as her suggestion came out, Avery regretted it. Nicole and Kerr had just fallen in love.


    If the Gu Group really bankrupted the Ning Group and Kerr knew about it, Nicole would be caught in a dilemma.


    "Nicole... Maybe it''s all just a rumor."


    Nicole''s heart sank. She fell silent for a long time.


    "After I leave here, I will check it out myself. Don''t tell anyone about this. Thank you, Avery."


    Rumors were not enough for Nicole to resent Kerr. Until she found out the truth, she would give him the benefit of the doubt.


    She wanted evidence.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Avery smiled at Nicole.


    Outside the ward, Ken was talking to Kerr.


    "You see, all the reports that the media was going to release were wiped out. Apparently, somebody hacked their website and blocked the for-release content. It happenedst night."


    Ken handed Kerr hisptop. He still could not get over what just happened.


    He had nned to block the stories from being released, but som


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you going to date Miss Avery Lin?"


    "Of course not. I have an appointment with my beloved woman today. I have to go now. I''m going to bete."


    After checking his watch, Harley turned around and walked out of the hospital.


    Looking at Harley''s receding figure, Harrow felt slightly relieved. He should have told Harley something, but he did not say it.


    Kerr was back at the ward.


    "I should go. Kerr is back. Call me if anything happens, will you?"


    Avery stood up and bid Nicole goodbye.


    She nodded slightly at Kerr on her way out.


    "Take good care of her and maybe she''ll surprise you with something."


    There was a hint of slyness in Avery''s eyes.


    Kerr simply smiled and nodded. He walked to Nicole and felt her forehead. Her temperature had finally returned to normal.


    He sighed with relief and sat beside her.


    "Have you resolved the issue at the site?"


    Nicole asked Kerr, looking gently into his eyes.


    She had not forgotten what Jared saidst night. A matter that could attract so much attention from Kerr could not easily be solved.


    And it involved her, although not directly, so she had to know more about it.

 Chapter 117 To Frankly Face The Heart

    "Don''t worry about it. Did Jared tell you anything?"


    Kerr casually picked up an apple from the nightstand and started peeling it. He did not seem worried at all.


    "No. I heard it from someone else. Oh, by the way, Kim told mest night that he found tire tracks on the edge of the cliff. Is that true?"


    Nicole frowned slightly. It was a matter of life and death. No matter how powerful the Gu Group was, that kind of thing was still troublesome to deal with.


    Kerr cut a small piece of the apple and fed it to Nicole.


    "No, it''s not. It rained a lot yesterday. What Kim saw was just gravel that slid down the mountain. I already took care of it. You just focus on taking care of yourself now."


    He did not want the surprise he had prepared to be a nuisance to Nicole.


    Actually, he had blocked the news about that incidentst night. A car had indeed fallen off the mountain, and Kerr hadpensated the victim''s bereaved.


    It would only burden Nicole, so Kerr decided to keep her in the dark.


    "I''m fine now. What about the bidding? Besides... Hmm..."


    Before Nicole could finish talking, Kerr was already kissing her passionately.


    Kerr tasted Nicole''s sweetness and drank her up like fine wine. She was impossibly beautiful like an entire poppy flower field in full bloom. He was addicted to her and slowly bing dependent on her.


    "If you''re in good spirits, I don''t mind finishing what we startedst night."


    With a yful look in his eyes, Kerr lifted his hand and started to unbutton his shirt.


    "I''m still so tired. I don''t


    uth.


    "I''m honored, Mr. Gu.


    Then you must protect me and Jay. Don''t let us down."


    Nicole had never believed in fate until she met Kerr. Maybe he was right. She was destined to be with him.


    She was destined to meet Kerr, to give birth to Jay, and to let them meet again.


    "I will. Give me some time to solve all the problems here, and then we will leave."


    Ever since falling for Nicole, all Kerr could think about was leaving with her and Jay. Suddenly, he did not want anything else. All he wanted was Nicole, the lovely woman he was destined to love with all his heart.


    "By the way, I just remembered. Tell me, what''s going on between you and Sunny?"


    Nicole would never forget that intimate photo. She pinched one of Kerr''s ears, pretending to be angry with him.


    Kerr found it adorable.


    He knew that she was jealous. He used to hate exining to jealous women, but now, he did not mind.


    "My Nicole is angry. Let me think, what has happened between me and Sunny... We had been engaged under the elders'' arrangement..."

 Chapter 118 We Are A Family

    Kerr deliberately trailed off to tease Nicole.


    "And what? Are you trying to have a wife and a lot of mistresses?"


    Nicole tightened her grip on Kerr''s ear, threatening him. Her eyes glistened with anger.


    She could tell that Sunny loved Kerr, but she did not know that they had already been engaged. She felt cheated, and her resolve began to shake.


    "I would''ve married her if you hadn''t shown up. Even if I had, it wouldn''t have mattered that much because it would''ve been a marriage between two businesses and not at all based on love.


    It''s to forge an alliance between the Gu Group and the He Group. I never agreed to it, and I can''t care less about it now. I want my wife to be somebody I love,"


    Kerr exined to Nicole firmly.


    He wanted to give Nicole a strong sense of security, and he cared about who he married now because of her.


    Grandpa Cheng once told him that when he really fell in love with a woman, he would want her to be his own. He would want her to be happy and at peace. Most of all, he would want to marry her for love, not for some business deal.


    At that time, Kerr did not understand how Grandpa Cheng felt. Now, he understood why Grandpa Cheng was willing to give up everything just to be with Grandma Cheng.


    "Really? Kerr, I can''t share you with another woman. That''s my condition. I hope you understand."


    Nicole was a stubborn woman. Once she made up her mind, nothing could ever change it. What was hers was hers.


    "I understand. I meant what I said. I just hope I can win your trust before we leave here."


    Kerr had already talked with the Gu family about the dissolu


    eatening to freeze her.


    She looked up at him.


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    Nicole was genuinely surprised.


    She didn''t expect the CEO of the Gu Group would get jealous.


    "He''s up to no good with you."


    Kerr was sure about that. He knew what Baron thought of Nicole, and he had disliked him way before he caught feelings for Nicole.


    "Haha! You''re overthinking again, Kerr. Baron''s a good friend. He helped me when I was in Manhattan and when I gave birth to Jay. I owe him."


    Nicole was young and ignorant during her time abroad. Baron helped her through the transition, so she was grateful to him.


    But Nicole did realize what Baron wanted from her. She knew they couldn''t be together when she decided to keep Jay.


    "He never would have had a chance with you had Ie into the picture earlier."


    Kerr sat beside Nicole and put his arm around her. Nicole rested her head on his shoulder.


    Even if he had not asked Nicole about it, Kerr knew how difficult it was for her to raise Jay without her family and friends by her side.


    "Believe me, Kerr," Nicole said.

 Chapter 119 Admit The Failure

    Nicole continued, "You see, I''m strong enough to take care of Jay and myself."


    Leaning against Kerr, Nicole felt unprecedentedly secure.


    Kerr had indeede into her life earlier than Baron. But she didn''t speak out the truth yet. She simply decided to hold off until Kerr proposed.


    She would reveal Jay''s identity to him as a gift. She believed there would be nothing better than that.


    "I trust you. It''s him I don''t trust," Kerr announced.


    Right on cue, there was a knock on the door. Kerr gripped Nicole''s hand more tightly.


    "Come in."


    Nicole tried to break free of Kerr''s tight embrace, but the man didn''t budge a little as if he were a statue.


    The door swung open and revealed a man standing in the doorway. With a bouquet of flowers on hand, Baron walked in. Nicole in Kerr''s arms was the first thing he noticed. Nicole seemed fine. She actually looked happy.


    He had finally and truly lost Nicole.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Baron''s face betrayed no emotion. He knew how much Kerr liked Nicole and had found out about Nicole''s feelings for Kerr, although he did not want to acknowledge it.


    "Better. Are those for me? They''re beautiful."


    Nicole looked down on the purple flowers in Baron''s hand as Baron handed them to her. Her face shone with delight.


    It was a bouquet of purple forget-me-not. It seemed that Baron had already understood Nicole''s choice.


    "Good. From now on, please remember to eat on time. You know your tummy hurts when you forget to eat. But I think you don''t have to work too hard anymore."


    Baron looked at Kerr who was sitting beside Nicole


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    rr could truly make her happy. Nevertheless, Nicole had decided. After all, love was not something that mixed well with reason.


    He knew that no matter what he said, it would not change Nicole''s mind to his favor.


    "You will find happiness, Baron."


    She took the key from him.


    Right then, Nicole knew that she had gotten Baron''s blessing. She believed that she would eventually forget about the key because she was sure that Kerr would not let her down.


    At that time, never in Nicole''s wildest imagination did she expect that someday in the future, this key would make her give up on Kerr and be haunted by nightmares.


    In the adjacent room, Jay sat on his bed.


    He kept his eyes fixed on hisptop screen as Kerr''s and the nurse''s footsteps approached. Soon, Kerr and the nurse were in his room.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you, Mr. Gu," the nurse said.


    Feeling Kerr''s sharp stare, the nurse slowly stepped back and lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    "It wasn''t the nurse''s fault. I asked her to lie."


    Jay raised his head and looked at Kerr.

 Chapter 120 Be Responsible For His Deeds

    "What''s up, Jay?"


    Kerr sat next to Jay, but he thought about Nicole. He wondered what she and Baron could possibly be talking about.


    Seeing that Kerr''s mind was somewhere else, Jay spoke.


    "You should give Mommy a little more time to say goodbye to Uncle Fang. Mommy told me that she had a difficult time giving birth to me. Uncle Fang helped her through that dangerous time. I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for him.


    That''s why Mommy owes Uncle Fang a lot, but that''s all she feels for him. She doesn''t like Uncle Fang the way she likes you."


    The truth was that Nicole never really told Jay any of this. He just overheard Nicole and Baron talking one time. Jay simply wanted to assure Kerr and hoped Kerr would cherish his mother.


    "Your teacher told me that you''re very talented withputers and that you''re building a system on your own."


    Kerr nced at Jay''sptop screen. He had heard of the boy''s extraordinary technical talent, and looking at hisputer now, he saw him in a new light.


    He was surprised to hear about the circumstances with which Nicole gave birth to Jay, and with that, Kerr felt even more determined to protect them for the rest of their lives.


    He would keep that in mind.


    "I knew the teacher would tell on me,"


    Jay said and closed hisptop.


    His tone was still childish, but he was angry. He had identally exposed his skills once and caught his teacher''s attention.


    But he knew it was inevitable that he would expose himself. After all, the teachers who were capable of working in such a special school must be intelligent too.


    "Nicole must not know these things about you. You sent me that encrypted email, and you''re the one who messed with the Gu Group''s system that one time," Kerr said with confidence.


    It was just a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    years ago.


    "Is this woman still in the Gu Group?"


    He would not allow Kerr to have his woman in thepany, nor would he allow Kerr to concentrate on a woman. Gu leaders, on their way to greatness, could not afford distractions.


    "Yes. She''s the director of the project department. She''s quite excellent. The young master gave the Gu Group bidding project to her, and she did a great job at the bidding yesterday," Kelvin told Jack.


    He saw how good Nicole was with the project she was in charge of. She did not seem to be a newbie who just got off school.


    "Are you serious? Kerr assigned an important project to that woman? He doesn''t even know about her background!"


    Jack mmed his hand on the desk, anger and disappointment mingling in his face. He knew that Kerr had a little crush on Nicole, but he did not expect it to be serious.


    Nicole was the reason why Kerr suddenly called off his engagement. Jack would never let Kerr make such a big mistake and let him pour his heart and soul into this woman.


    Since Kerr was a child, he had been training him to take up his mantle one day as the leader of the Gu family. He was very disappointed with Kerr''s current performance.

 Chapter 121 Just Once

    Kelvin fell silent and lowered his head. Kerr had never made grave mistakes, but now he had clearly struck his father''sst nerve.


    "Vedder is downstairs, My Lord," Kelvin brought up nervously.


    Jack looked at Kelvin but said nothing.


    Kelvin nodded.


    "I''ll talk to him," he murmured.


    Kelvin then turned around and left the study, shutting the door behind him. He sighed as he went downstairs to talk to Vedder who he found waiting anxiously.


    "What did the lord say?"


    Vedder stepped forward, almost trembling with unease.


    He and Kelvin were trained together. Since they came to the Gu family house, Kelvin became Jack''s assistant while Vedder became Kerr''s. With that, Vedder was as in trouble as Kerr for allowing him to be close to Nicole.


    "He was too enraged to say anything. We better get that woman to leave the young master as soon as possible, or we''ll both get fired or worse."


    Kelvin looked worried.


    "I''ve tried talking the young master out of it, but he won''t listen to me. You should try talking to him," Vedder rambled.


    He had tried reasoning with Kerr before about Nicole, but it did not work.


    "Fine, I''ll try. Better me than the lord dealing with his son himself."


    Kelvin thought that this was the only way to keep Jack and Kerr''s rtionship intact.


    "Be careful. You have no idea how much the young master cares about Miss Ning," Vedder reminded Kelvin.


    Last time hemented about Kerr and Nicole''s rtionship, Vedder saw the most unhappy expression on Kerr''s face. If Kelvin identally pr


    iled.


    "No matter who I am, one thing won''t change," Kerr said firmly.


    He believed that Nicole was not a vain woman, and she would never give up on him because of material things.


    Nothing could tear them apart.


    "And what''s that? Ah! Stop it!"


    "I''m yours."


    Kerr stopped tickling Nicole for a moment and looked deeply into her eyes. She smiled at him. He had never felt this happy and satisfied in his entire life.


    "We better turn in. We didn''t get a good night''s sleepst night, and you haven''t been sleeping well."


    Nicole held Kerr''s face in her hands.


    She worried that he was not taking care of himself.


    "I''m not tired at all. As long as you''re with me, I''ll never be tired."


    It was toote to stop him now.


    "But I..."


    Nicole saw the raw emotion in Kerr''s eyes. She opened her mouth to say something but once again found herself silenced by his gentle kiss. A few heartbeatster, she gave up and allowed him to be unruly.


    "Just once,"


    Kerr whispered in her ear.


    Nicole''s face turned red.

 Chapter 122 Just Want A Little Sister

    The night grew deeper. Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole watched the beautiful, calm, moonlit night outside her window. It was as if a violent storm had note to disturb the worldst night.


    It waste, but Nicole was still wide awake, listening to Kerr''s steady breathing.


    "Why are you still up?"


    Kerr gently stirred and kissed the top of Nicole''s head.


    "Have you been up? How did you know I wasn''t asleep?"


    Nicole tilted her head to look at Kerr whose eyes were halfway closed.


    Kerr was half-awake at best. She had tried not to wake him up.


    "I can''t sleep with you still up. I can tell you''re awake from your breathing."


    The woman Kerr loved was by his side. Of course he could feel her breathing. People said that when you were in love with someone, you would be able to memorize everything about them including the way they breathed. Kerr knew that now to be true.


    "Can you really or you''re just sweet talking me?"


    Nicole started fiddling with Kerr''s hair.


    "I''ve never sweet talked anyone but you."


    Kerr looked at Nicole seriously.


    He had never sweet talked anyone because he did not have to. Women were constantly throwing themselves at him, but he had never been especially interested in any of them. Nicole was different. She held his heart in her hand.


    "Then I will expect your sweet words from now on."


    Nicole had never asked Kerr about his past, but she knew about the constant parade of women that circled him. She could not change the past, but she could make the present and the future wonderful for both herself and Kerr.


    She only needed to be in Kerr''s present and future.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    er. Can I have a younger sister?"


    Jay looked at Nicole with wide eyes full of expectation.


    "What?"


    Despite being startled by Jay''s presence, Nicole was still a bit sleepy. She was puzzled by Jay''s words.


    With a big smile on his face, Kerr stroked Jay''s hair.


    "You will have a brother and a sister, and you must protect them."


    Kerr did not mind having many children. He and Nicole would have more children in the future, and Jay would love them like family.


    He would treat his children and Jay equally no matter how many he and Nicole had.


    "I will, but don''t let Mommy have too many babies. I don''t want her to get tired,"


    Jay mused.


    Nicole felt stressed.


    "A brother and a sister? I don''t want to."


    Shey on the bed and pulled the quilt over her head.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. When my little brother or sister arrives, I won''t take you from them, but for now, can I stay in bed with you, please?"


    Jay struggled to get out of Kerr''s arms, but Kerr did not let go.


    "You''re not a baby anymore, Jay. You can''t sleep in the same bed as your mommy anymore."

 Chapter 123 Being Taken Away

    Kerr told Jay seriously as if enforcing a new rule.


    It was his turn now to sleep in the same bed as Nicole.


    "You''re a grownup. Why can you sleep in the same bed as Mommy and I can''t?"


    Jay crossed his arms on his chest and looked at Kerr sternly as if challenging him to answer his question directly.


    "If I don''t sleep in the same bed as your mommy, how will you have a little brother or sister?"


    Kerr reached for a night robe and put it on. He picked up Jay and walked to the bathroom.


    "Then when will I have a little brother or sister?"


    Although Jay was a bit disappointed that he could not sleep beside his mother anymore, the thought of having a little brother or sister soon filled his heart with excited joy.


    He could show him or her off to Callie who also had a brother. He wondered if his future little sister would be as lovely as Callie.


    "Soon."


    Nicole overheard Kerr and Jay''s conversation in the bathroom and felt inexplicably happy.


    This was what she wanted.


    Nicole slipped out of bed and put on some clothes. She was making the bed when someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in. It''s open."


    Nicole tied her long hair into a ponytail.


    "Your breakfast, Director Ning."


    Jared walked in and set the food box on the table. He felt relieved by Kerr''s absence.


    "Thank you, Jared. I''m sorry to have bothered you during the past few days."


    Nicole helped Jared pour the porridge into a bowl.


    "You''re always wee, Director Ning."


    Jared bowed and left the room.


    Hand in hand, Kerr and Jay walked out of the bathroom and sat at the table. The three had breakfast quietly. From time to time, Kerr fed Jay his food.


    "You should go back to work after breakfast. You must have a lot to do,"


    Nicole told Kerr as she passed the bread to him.


    "No hurry. When y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    more time with Nicole. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her into a business car parked outside.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Inside the car, Nicole saw two more men who were dressed like the first one.


    Her heart started racing. She did not know who these men were.


    She asked them a lot of questions, but they kept silent.


    The trip took forever. Nicole''s patience was just about to run out when the car pulled over in front of a vi.


    "We''re here."


    The man from the hospital opened Nicole''s door.


    Nicole hesitantly stepped out of the car and examined the vi in front of her. The ce obviously belonged to someone either incredibly wealthy or noble born.


    Slightly frowning, Nicole headed toward the front door.


    The door then swung open, and a gentle, deep voice called from inside.


    "Miss Ning, I''ve been expecting you."


    Nicole walked in on a middle-aged man rising from the living room sofa. He smiled at her.


    He was dressed in a dark gray suit and looked very energetic. Nicole could tell that he had been living the great life, although she did not really know him.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? Don''t you know that I can sue you for taking me here against my will?"

 Chapter 124 How Much Is He Worth

    There was no fear in Nicole��s voice, although her heart was pounding wildly in her chest.


    But she had to be brave. Otherwise, people would walk all over her. She could not afford that.


    "You are indeed an unusual woman. You are fearless and calm under dire circumstances. No wonder the young master''s wrapped around your finger."


    Kelvin spoke calmly and invited Nicole to have a seat.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, but please know that if I wanted you dead, you''d be dead."


    Nicole hesitated but eventually took the seat in front of Kelvin.


    She knew he was serious about getting her killed if he wanted to. He had not done anything to hurt her, but Nicole was not about to let her guard down.


    "The young master? Are you from the Gu family?"


    Taking in the surroundings and the people in the room, Nicole immediately realized the truth.


    "How clever. I guess I won''t have to beat around the bush with you."


    Kelvin raised his hand, and the man in ck who was standing behind Nicole put the tray in his hand on the table.


    "There''s a nk check. Write any amount you want."


    Nicole nced at the check and then looked at Kelvin.


    "I don''t believe in free lunches. What do you want from me?"


    All good things came with a price. Nicole had always believed that.


    "Very well. Take the check and leave the young master. You can go anywhere in the world and start anew. I''ll even make arrangements for you."


    Kelvin believed that most people could be tempted by money. It was certainly possible that Nicole would leave with the money he was offering, and Kerr would be left heartbroken and disappointed.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nd her about the people she was challenging.


    "There are only two ways for us to solve this problem, Miss Ning. You either take the check and cut ties with the young master, or you disappear from the face of the with your son Jay."


    Kelvin tossed a ck pistol on the table.


    The loud p of the drop startled Nicole. Setting her gaze on Kelvin, she took a deep breath, walked to the table, and picked up the check.


    "I need three days to get my affairs in order. I don''t want to do things sloppily."


    Nicole held the check in her hands.


    "I can only give you two days. Two days from now, I will send a car to pick you and Jay up. I hope you hold up your end of the deal. You will certainly regret it if you don''t and in the most painful way possible. I can make sure of that.


    I don''tpromise with deal breakers," Kelvin warned.


    "Fine."


    With a grim face, Nicole left the vi. The same car that picked her up from the hospital was the same car that took her back.


    Watching the car drive away, Nicole sighed with relief, but she could notpletely rx.

 Chapter 125 The Password Is Her Birthday

    Kelvin sat back on the sofa after Nicole left.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, he picked up the ss of water from the table and took a sip. Vedder went downstairs and found him.


    "She''s not going to honor your deal."


    With a sigh, Vedder ced a recorder in front of Kelvin. His tone was calm but determined.


    "You don''t know that. Besides, no one wants to die. I''m sure that woman doesn''t." Kelvin frowned slightly.


    "You want to bet? I''m sure she won''t leave,"


    Vedder said firmly.


    "If she stays, I''ll kill her and her son."


    That was the simplest but worst n. There was no telling Kerr''s reaction.


    "You won''t dare. The young master will have your head." Vedder knew that if it were not for Jack, Kelvin would not consider murder to solve the problem with Kerr. "Have you seen Jay Ning?" Vedder asked.


    Kelvin shook his head.


    "That boy is a spitting image of the young master. He must be his son."


    Vedder then stood up and walked out, leaving Kelvin in the living room sighing.


    Kelvin''s eyes suddenly lit up. Vedder had just given him an idea.


    At the hospital, Nicole headed back to the ward.


    She was about to enter her room when she saw Harleying from the other end of the corridor.


    "Doctor Su, can I leave the hospital now?"


    Nicole had to leave the hospital and figure out a solution. She could not just sit by and do nothing. Her next moves would decide her future.


    Her happiness was on the line. She would never give it up easily.


    Harley nodded.


    "Your physical indexes are almost normal now. If Kerr agrees, you may leave the hospital. I can arrange your discharge."


    Harley did not really think that Nicole was seriously ill. Kerr was just overreacting.


    "I have to leave the hospital and take care of something today. Will y


    t him concentrate on his meeting. I''ll just wait for him in his office. It''s not an emergency anyway."


    Jared nodded, and Nicole headed to Kerr''s office.


    She approached Kerr''s desk and picked up a pen sitting on it. Once again, Nicole imagined Kerr holding the same pen.


    She pulled Kerr''s office chair away and saw a safe under the desk. She wondered what could possibly be inside.


    Nicole knelt in front of the safe and hesitated. She then went ahead and entered her birthday as thebination. To her surprise, the safe door flew open.


    An envelope was sitting inside the safe. She suddenly thought of something. Nicole reached for the envelope and opened it with trembling hands. It contained 2,642 dors.


    The corners of her mouth lifted up slightly. This was her hard-earned money. She did not expect that Kerr had kept it. She put the money back into the envelope and put the envelope back in the safe. Then, she stood up and walked to the French window.


    The door of the office swung open.


    "Who are you? Who allowed you toe in here?" a serious female voice asked.


    Nicole slowly turned around and saw a young woman in a ck suit. She must be a new secretary.

 Chapter 126 Make It Up To Me

    "Are you Kerr''s new secretary?"


    Nicole had been in thepany for a while, but she had never seen the girl in front of her before.


    "Yes. And who are you? I''m afraid I can''t allow anyone without an appointment in the CEO''s office."


    The girl had a wary look on her face. When she was hired, Jared had specifically told her that she shouldn''t let anyone in Kerr''s office without permission.


    "You can go back to your work. He won''t mind if I wait here."


    Nicole didn''t mind the new secretary''s attitude, nor did she want to make things difficult for her. All she wanted was to quietly wait for Kerr toe back.


    However, the girl was having none of it. Just when she was about to order Nicole out, she heard someone opening the door behind her.


    "Miss Ning, Mr. Gu will be done in about half an hour. Please have some water while you wait."


    Jared came in and gently ced the ss of water on the table in front of Nicole.


    "Mr. Kang, she..."


    Jared''s polite smile shifted to a hard stare once he turned to look at the new assistant.


    "You can go now, Amanda. We don''t need you here now. Just remember in the future that Miss Ning doesn''t need an appointment to be let in. Understood?"


    Upon hearing how Jared spoke of Nicole, Amanda quickly realized who she was.


    "I''m sorry for any inconvenience, Miss Ning."


    Nicole briefly waved a hand, gesturing that it was all okay. Then, she turned her gaze to the view outside the window.


    Amanda Liang followed Jared out of the office and, nervously, risked a nce at him. The harsh look on his face didn''t make her feel any better. But, to her relief, he didn''t say anything and just headed straight back to the conference room.


    Half an hourter, Kerr left the meeting with a folder in his hands and walked towards his office. The moment he pushed the door open, he found a slim figure standing with her back to him and eyes fixed on therge window behind his desk.


    Kerr lifted the corners of his lips as he ca


    ke it up to me tonight."


    Despite his words making her flush, Nicole nodded and asked him to let her go.


    However, Kerr only loosed his grip around her arm so he could help her straighten her slightly wrinkled clothes.


    "Don''t forget to eat,"


    Kerr urged Nicole thoughtfully.


    "I will. Now, I should be going."


    Nicole smiled, ready to leave, but Kerr took her hand.


    "Come on, I really have to go."


    He nodded and led her to the door by the hand.


    "I''m escorting you downstairs."


    Although he didn''t want Nicole out of his sight at all, he knew that he must grant them both some space.


    There was no need to rush anything when they still had years together ahead of them.


    As soon as Nicole drove away, Kerr went back to his office, and Jared followed him a couple of minutester with a package in his hand.


    "Mr. Gu, we''ve just got this. It''s addressed to you."


    Jared nced at the package once more. He didn''t know why, but he had a weird feeling about it.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at it, but he didn''t mean to reach out.


    Reading his boss''sck of stance as a sign for him to do the honors, Jared unwrapped the package and revealed a small voice recorder. Immediately, he pressed the y button.


    Nicole''s clear voice burst out of it.


    "How much is the CEO of the Gu Group worth?"

 Chapter 127 At Her Wits End

    "How generous! I need three days to get my affairs in order. I don''t want to do things sloppily."


    Jared''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Nicole''s words from the recorder, and he looked at Kerr. But Kerr remained calm, as if what Nicole had said didn''t matter to him at all.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning..."


    "How are constructions of the Sea Heart Ind progressing?"


    Kerr nced down at the documents in his hand.


    "The development is ongoing, and it will take some time."


    Jared stared at Kerr in confusion.


    "Mr. Gu, do you believe the recording to be fake?"


    "It''s true. It is Nicole''s voice. We need to speed up the construction of the Sea Heart Ind, and strengthen security around Jay."


    Kerr knew Nicole well. She must have her reasons. No wonder she suddenly came to him. It seemed that she had gradually begun to see him as someone she could depend on.


    ''Three days?'' It seemed that he would have to cherish the sweetness that Nicole gave him as there were only three days left.


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of Kerr''s mouth, confusing Jared. Instead of bing vexed by what Nicole had said, Kerr seemed almost happy, which was illogical.


    But Jared didn''t dare to question any further, so he had to resolve matters ording to Kerr''s orders.


    Nicole didn''t know where to go while she was driving the car. She couldn''t reveal any of this matter to Avery or Baron. She couldn''t bring the power of the Gu family down on them, and neither the Lin family nor the Fang family could oppose them.


    While she was considering this, Nicole''s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and saw it was a call from Avery. She immediately answered it.


    "Avery."


    When Avery heard Nicole''s voice, she seemed to have found someone she could vent her spleen on.


    "Nicole, are you in the hospital? I''lle to you. I can''t carry on like this."


    Avery mmed the door shut while she held the phone tightly in her hand. Her anger was obviously detected from her tone.


    Even though Nicole could only hear her over the phone, she could hear her impatience, and she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "I''lle pick you up. I''m not far from your ho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ery''s anger surged to the forefront again.


    "I still have an apartment where I once lived. You can stay there for a while."


    Nicole''s hopes were instantly shattered, and once again shey her head on the table, feeling a sense of despair.


    "Don''t throw in the towel yet. There will be a solution. If you were a princess of a powerful and rich family, the Gu family will surely ask Kerr to marry you. In fact, I really believe that you are a princess."


    Having known Nicole for so many years, Avery always felt that Nicole looked like a princess who had identally lost her way and ended up in the ce where themon people lived.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Miss Lin. If I do be a princess one day, I will not forget you."


    Although Nicole said this, she didn''t believe it even for a minute.


    Even if she were a princess, she wouldn''t solve every problem. A princess was seen as being noble, shining like a diamond in everyone else''s eyes. But only the princess herself knew how she felt. It was the simr situation to Kerr''s. To outsiders, he seemed to be a sessful man, but only she knew how lonely he really felt.


    At that time, Nicole had no clue that Avery''s words woulde true one day.


    In the old house of the Gu family


    After parking her car at the front gates of the Gus'' home, Sunny got out of the car as soon as she saw Kelvining outside.


    "Uncle Kelvin, is Mrs. Gu at home? I''vee to see her."

 Chapter 128 The More Suitable Successor

    Kelvin bent slightly towards Sunny, and his face wasposed with a respectful look.


    "I''m sorry, Miss He. Mrs. Gu is out on business. I don''t know when she''ll return."


    Sunny felt a little disappointed at hearing that. She looked at the vi and was filled with disappointment as she left.


    On the second floor of the vi


    Standing in front of the window and looking at the departing figure, Freya could not help but be gloomy. She lowered her head to examine the photo in her hand. If Kelvin hadn''t told her that the child in the photo was called Jay Ning, she would have nearly believed that it was a photo taken of Kerr when he was a child.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jack''s cold voice spoke up behind her. It seemed that Freya had be ustomed to it, since she did not turn around at all when she heard him.


    "Forget about Kerr and that girl."


    Freya knew that Kerr had a crush on Nicole, and she knew that Jack would certainly object. She hadn''t really worried much about her son as a child, but this time she wanted to help Kerr to fulfill his dreams.


    It was also because she didn''t want Kerr to turn into a second Jack.


    "Do you even know what you are saying?"


    Looking at Freya''s back, a trace of anger emerged on Jack''s face. ''Why did Kerr go against my wishes? And now, will Freya also help Kerr to rebel?''


    "You know better than me what I am talking about, Jack. You and I reached this point only because of a marriage certificate. You know very well that the so-called love and harmony that we show others is only a pretense.


    I know that you have never loved me, not since the day you married me. You don''t love anyone but yourself. I don''t want Kerr to be a second you.


    I have never ever disobeyed you. But this time, I will support Kerr. This is my gift to him aspensation for my dereliction and irresponsibility as his mother."


    Freya turned around to look at him. They had been married for more than twenty years. It was the first time that they had spoken so honestly or lengthily in private.


    "Nonsense. If Kerr dares to be with that woman,


    pay to repair it. Or you can tell me how else I mightpensate you?"


    the man politely asked for suggestions from Nicole.


    "No, it''s not that serious. I have something to deal with, so I have to go now."


    Nicole waved the matter off and was about to get back into her car, but as soon as the car started, she saw the man walking to her side. He tapped on her car window, and she had to roll down the window.


    "Here is my phone number. If you have any problems, you can contact me at any time. I will really pay for any damages."


    The man swiftly handed a silver business card to Nicole.


    In fact, Nicole had no intention of holding the man responsible. But seeing that he was so serious, she epted the business card, nodded to him, and then drove away.


    Watching the car driving off, the man smiled.


    When Nicole drove up to the hospital, she saw Kerr waiting at the door. She stopped the car and got out.


    "Why didn''t you go in?" she asked.


    Kerr walked up to her, took her hand, and led her into the hospital.


    "I was waiting for you."


    His thin lips parted slightly. He said it as if it was a matter of course. He was always being waited on by others but after trying to wait patiently for Nicole, he finally understood the meaning of waiting.


    Waiting on her was a mixture of nervousness, expectation, and deep concern.


    It was bitter but also a little sweet.


    "Kerr..."

 Chapter 129 His Surprise

    Staring at Kerr''s back, Nicole opened her mouth to say something but changed her mind on second thought.


    She knew he was trying hard to love her the right way and couldn''t ignore how much he had changed for her. It was breaking her heart at the thought of having to let go of him.


    But after a whole day, she hadn''te up with a solution.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr turned to Nicole with a loving look in his eyes.


    Nicole reached out and put her arms around Kerr''s middle, hugging him close to her.


    "I just want to hug you."


    She wanted to pour her heart and tell Kerr everything but knew that certain things were better if kept from him.


    Kerr could see right through her. Yet he just held her back without questioning what was troubling her.


    "I want to take you somewhere."


    Kerr lifted Nicole into his arms and led her straight to the car. Once he had her ced on the passenger''s seat, he went around the vehicle and got in the driver''s seat. Then, he took off from the hospital.


    "Where are we going? Jay is still in the hospital."


    Although Nicole was worried about Jay, she also didn''t want to turn Kerr down.


    "Jared will take care of him."


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other intertwined with Nicole''s, Kerr had a gentle look on his face.


    It was quickly getting dark outside when Nicole looked around the road. Despite the awfully quiet streets, she couldn''t see much nor tell where they were.


    Even so, she wasn''t worried since she had Kerr by her side.


    All of a sudden, the lights on both sides of the road turned on each at a time as if they could detect their passing car. Slowly, the whole night lit up for them.


    As if she was in the middle of a spec


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ked over, watching her with a faint smile.


    "Is this your idea of how a man proposes to a woman? In fact, I don''t think you n to marry me at all like this."


    Nicole red at Kerr, looking a little disappointed.


    There were at least hundreds of bottles in that beach, how could she ever find the right one?


    "I''ll ask someone to get them out of the water so you can bring them home and take your time looking for it."


    Kerr raised his hand to stroke her long hair, his eyes ever so cunning.


    Nicole turned her gaze towards the sea once more. With her expression suddenly locking down, she couldn''t help but feel that her journey with Kerr was as challenging as finding the right bottle amongst hundreds.


    Even though she would take all the bottles for herself, it wouldn''t be an easy task to find the one she wanted.


    "Are you having second thoughts because of the challenge?"


    Without concealing the hint of provocation from his voice, Kerr reached out to put an arm around her shoulders.


    "What are you implying? That I''m easy to scare? I just don''t see how any of this is fair. It feels like I''m begging you to marry me."

 Chapter 130 I Will Never Accept A Woman Who Abandons Or Leaves Me

    "Isn''t it up to you to propose to me?" Nicole continued to ask.


    She turned to look at Kerr, and both dissatisfaction and doubt yed in her eyes.


    "Do you want me to propose now? Okay, as you wish."


    With his eyes fixed on her, Kerr held her shoulders, but before he could bend his knee, Nicole stopped him.


    "I was just kidding. Do you think me serious?"


    When Nicole saw Kerr''s actions, she was surprised. Before Kerr could bend a knee, she stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm, stopping him from kneeling.


    The moment Kerr bowed, Nicole sensed there was something wrong as her heart was racing.


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would really want to marry her. It was exactly what she had hoped for, but she couldn''t feel happy when she recalled what happened this morning.


    Kerr stood straight, watching the mncholy paint Nicole''s face. There was an understanding look in his eyes. He was waiting for her to say something, but his intuition told him that she would remain silent and act tough.


    A sudden ringing broke the silence between them.


    Fishing his phone out of his pocket, Kerr looked at the Caller ID and tapped the answer button.


    "What is it?" he said into the phone.


    Head tilted quizzically to one side, Nicole gazed at Kerr. But she couldn''t hear his replies above the hiss of the sea breeze.


    She didn''t know what the other party on the line said, but she saw Kerr hang up the phone immediately.


    "Which do you want to hear first, good or bad news?"


    Kerr mysteriously asked.


    "The bad news."


    Nicole had got used to dealing with bad news first. Only in this way could she enjoy the good news.


    "You will be very tired for the next couple of days."


    However, it wasn''t really bad news for him to have Nicole with him all the time. Maybe the best way to protect her was to keep her in the Gu Group.


    "What is the good news?"


    In fact, Nicole had ventured a guess, but she was not sure. After all, the result


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    y.


    Kerr drove Nicole back to the hospital, and they had dinner with Jay. They yed with him for a while and once he was tired, they tucked him in before leaving his ward.


    Closing the door to Jay''s ward, Nicole looked exhausted.


    "Are you tired?"


    holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr questioned her thoughtfully.


    "I''m fine."


    Nicole walked in the direction of her own private ward. Although she had recovered and could leave the hospital, Jay still needed to be watched over for some time. So it was more convenient for her to stay at the hospital.


    Kerr raised his wrist and studied his watch, and a triumphant smile formed on his face.


    "Come. Let me take you somewhere."


    He held Nicole''s hand and led her out of the hospital.


    Not knowing what he was up to again, Nicole followed Kerr, who seemed to be acting a little strangely today. He seemed to have nned a lot of surprises and wanted to treat her.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole closed her eyes and leaned her head against the door. Without realizing it, she soon fell asleep. When the car slowly stopped, she was still sleeping soundlessly.


    In the driver''s seat, Kerr turned and looked at the perfect face of his sleeping woman. He smiled lightly, opened the door, and got out of the car. Kim was already waiting next to the car for him.

 Chapter 131 Happy Birthday

    As soon as Kerr showed up, Kim strode forward and handed him a stack of documents along with a key.


    "Mr. Gu, this is the house''s certificate of ownership and its key. As you requested, it''s under Miss Ning''s name."


    Kerr nodded, taking the key.


    "Also, there isn''t any news about Miss He so far. She had been at the Gu family''s old house to visit Mrs. Gu but was gently denied. ording to Cherry, it seems that Mr. and Mrs. Gu had had an argument."


    Kim carefully eased his tone in thest part.


    "Why?"


    Kerr raised his eyebrows in surprise. For so many years, his parents insisted on portraying the role of the perfect and harmonious family in which husband and wife loved each other to the end. However, out of the public eye, it was all an illusion.


    Between them, there was no warmth. They could very well be strangers inside their house. Therefore how could two people who barely ever talked, argue?


    "Cherry wasn''t sure, but it seemed to be about you and Miss Ning. She wanted you to know that your mother will support your choice. If necessary, she will use all the power she has in hands to help you."


    Cherry was Freya''s right-hand woman, who had been keeping herpany for many years. So, she could be trusted.


    "I see. You can go back now."


    Kim looked at Kerr and slightly nodded before finally leaving.


    Kerr took his phone and searched for his mother''s number. But then he hesitated to press the button. As he stared at the screen, he soon gave up on making the call.


    He was too used to his mother''s indifference to everything.


    So for the moment, it was hard for him to believe what Kim just told him. With his head full, Kerr sat on the steps of the vi and picked up a cigarette from his pocket to light it. When he brought it t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nd his soft eyes.


    Nicole averted her gaze to the cigarette butts on the stairs after him. Confused, she looked up at Kerr, but his face didn''t reveal anything except for his fondness of her.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    She could sense something was bothering him. Although she knew Kerr smoked, he never did it in front of her.


    "Nothing. I was just waiting for you to wake up to show you your gift.


    Let''s go inside."


    As Kerr stepped aside to lead her up the stairs, Nicole finally took a look at where they were and noticed the familiar ce.


    Standing before the front door of the vi she had grown up, Nicole''s eyes started to water. Immediately, she let go of Kerr''s hand and reached out to push the door open. On her first step in, the lights in the hall switched on.


    When she walked into the same living room that she used to y hide and seek with her father as a kid, she realized nothing was changed. Memories began to rush in so lively that for a tiny moment, she had forgotten there was no one there anymore.


    "Happy birthday, my dear."


    Kerr stood behind Nicole, affectionately looking at her, but failing to notice the tears rolling down her cheeks.

 Chapter 132 No Birthday For Seven Years

    Kerr''s voice drew Nicole back to reality. She wiped the tears from her eyes and turned around. She looked at him calmly, but the sorrow in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "You knew about my family background from early on?"


    Nicole knew that Kerr would investigate her, and that he would find out everything about her. What was more, she knew that what Kerr had done today was all to cheer her up, but she felt sorry that his effort would be in vain. She couldn''t be happy no matter how she tried.


    Kerr walked to her and took both her hands in his.


    "I know, so I knew what you wanted. I''ll give you anything you want."


    He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he seemed to see more despair than happiness in Nicole''s face. He didn''t know what had gone wrong.


    "What I want�� I want my father toe back to life. I want the Ning family to remain happy. I want all the terrible things to be nothing more than a nightmare. Can you do that, Kerr?"


    Nicole pulled her hands from Kerr''s grasp.


    She knew that it was unfair to me Kerr. Standing in the former vi of the Ning family again and seeing that nothing had changed around her, she knew despite this that things had changed here.


    No matter how powerful and influential Kerr was, it was impossible to turn back time. She was expecting of him to aplish the impossible.


    "Nicole... What''s wrong?"


    If he hadn''t noticed how peculiar Nicole was behaving, he didn''t deserve to love her at all.


    But he couldn''t understand why she looked so sad.


    "I''m sorry. I''m letting you down, but I just want to be alone."


    Feeling inconsble, Nicole looked down to cover her sadness and tried to avoid looking into Kerr''s searching eyes.


    She turned around and was about to walk upstairs when Kerr pulled her into his arms from behind.


    "Nicole, tell me what happened?"


    He was aware that the Ning Group had gone bankrupt seven years ago, the vi of the Ning family had b


    married her stepmother and had already had Bonnie, he had nevercked in his care for her.


    He had even ensured a bright future for her with all his savings before dying.


    Looking at Nicole''s sad face, Kerr bent down, put his arm around her shoulders, and looked at her with concern.


    "Stand up. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Hearing his voice, Nicole stood up and silently gazed at the tombstone for a long time. The dim light gleamed off a fresh white chrysanthemum in front of the tombstone. Nicole knew that it had been sent by Bonnie.


    Even though Bonnie had imed that her father had doted on Nicole only, she still missed her father. Nicole leaned on Kerr, and they left the cemetery.


    "How did you know I wanted to go to the cemetery?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr, and she suddenly felt relieved at having finally faced what she previously couldn''t.


    It turned out that she could let go of the past in the end. Thinking of Kerr''s thoughtfulness, she felt a little guilty.


    After all, she had ignored Kerr''s good will. In fact, Kerr had just wanted to give her a happy birthday, however, she didn''t intend to let him down.


    "If I couldn''t have read your mind, I didn''t deserve to be with you. Nicole, remember, there are many things in this world that we have no choice over."

 Chapter 133 Shared Memory

    "For example, birth, death, idents... Most of the time, we have no say in any of these. All we can do is ept it," Kerr said.


    Those were things that people usually had no control over, so it was useless to worry excessively about them.


    "I know. What about you? Why did you smoke? What were you thinking when I fell asleep?"


    Now that Nicole had calmed down, she recalled Kerr''s strange behavior from before.


    She had never seen him looking so frustrated. Considering who he was and his status, it seemed impossible for him to get embarrassed or upset.


    "Nothing. But I haven''t forgotten what you promised me in the office today,"


    Kerr reminded her, taking the opportunity to change the subject.


    He didn''t want to talk about his family affairs and get her worried when there was nothing she could do about them.


    To his delight, the n worked. Nicole blushed immediately and turned to look out of the window, pretending she didn''t hear him. Still, his words caused her heart to skip a beat.


    With Kerr, it seemed she was no longer afraid of the pain she endured in the past.


    To her surprise, instead of bringing her back to the hospital, he had driven her back to the Ning family vi again.


    "I know these walls are witnesses of a whole life you''ve had in here. Although I haven''t been a part of it, I can take you back to the past while you share a little of it with me," Kerr said with a smile.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked back into the vi. Only this time, it didn''t break her heart to be there. Instead, she smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you what happened."


    Nicole led Kerr to the second floor and pushed her bedroom door open. Looking at the familiar space, she felt as if she had returned seven years in the past.


    It was weird not to find the house filled with her family members andughter anymore. But now in this ce, only her and Kerr.


    Yet s


    any news about what Jack had done to Nicole, which was atypical.


    "No, it seems that Mr. and Mrs. Gu are at an impasse,"


    Jared answered.


    "Wait for me outside."


    Kerr turned his back and went upstairs. As soon as he reached the bedroom, he noticed Nicole shifting as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Why don''t you go back to sleep some more?"


    Walking over her, Kerr raised his hand and stroke her cheek. She still looked a little tired.


    "You didn''t sleep, did you? Should we go to thepany? The result of the bidding hase out. We are going to start with the new project."


    Sitting up, she watched him carefully. Since Kerr didn''t ept her resignation letter, and they decided to be together, she didn''t want to let him down.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can sleep a little longer and go to work tomorrow. As usual, the Gu Group will hold a celebration party tonight, and you''ll have to attend it."


    Tonight it would be all about Nicole. Kerr couldn''t wait for everyone to see how perfect she was. His chest ached with joy every time he remembered she had chosen to be by his side forever.


    "Well, I''ll go to the hospital to see Jay first. He should be able to leave today. Then I want to bring him here."


    For her, this was where she belonged.

 Chapter 134 Dont Want To Be Separated

    In an attempt to move out of the bed after their passion-filled evening, Nicole lifted the quilt. But upon realizing her state of undress, she immediately dropped the fabric and pulled it tighter around her body.


    A dark shade of scarlet shed across her face with embarrassment as she stole a nce towards the man she was quickly falling deeper for. She heard him chuckle as he shook his head with endearment at her sudden move.


    "My silly girl, there''s no need to hide. As I recall, I have seen every part of your body."


    He shot her a quick smirk, while she buried her head under the nket. Scooping her up in his arms, he walked towards the bathroom to let themselves take a quick shower. In no time, they''ve finished getting ready and headed for the hospital.


    As soon as they walked through the ss entrance, Nicole heard someone quarreling at the door of the emergency room. She stopped and looked at the direction of themotion.


    A familiar voice rang through her ears as the argument continued.


    Her vision was lined with the figure of Fiona Zhao being dragged by a man towards the health institution. She seemed to be fighting against herpanion, struggling to break free but ultimately failed.


    Following his woman''s gaze, Kerr spotted Fiona.


    His hold on her hand tightened, which led to Kerr asking Nicole if she wanted to aid the helpless woman.


    He still remembered how the woman made things difficult for the one he cared for.


    "It''s not my problem, I don''t want to get involved."


    Nicole shook her head calmly and held Kerr''s hand, walking towards Jay''s ward.


    She wasn''t a saint. There were things that she could never tolerate and what happened in the past was one of them. She chose to let go of what happened before, but befriending Fiona was out of the picture. It was better to go their separate ways.


    In the emergency room, Fiona was shoved on a chair by the man, bloodstains marred the dress she wore.


    "Doctor, please examine this woman. I need to know if she''s pregnant."


    The man looked at the doctor, with his toneced with anxiousness.


    "Sir, this isn''t a medical emergency situation. Please proceed to the outpatient department to help you with your problem."


    The doctor gestured to the woman and suggested their supposed course of action, looking indifferent t


    r thought nor had it ever crossed his mind that he would leave her one day.


    "No, it''s not that, sweetie. Don''t think about it too much. It''s just temporary. I wouldn''t want to leave you at all if it was possible. Forget it. You can just pretend that I didn''t mention it. Dr. Su said you can already be discharged from the hospital. Would you like to go to the celebration party with me tonight?"


    Nicole reached out to hold her son in her arms andforted him.


    She also didn''t want to be apart from Jay. No matter who would help her to take care of Jay, she couldn''t help but be nervous; she was always worried about her little boy. She could clearly feel the fear of Jay, which convinced her that she had never given Jay enough sense of security with her love for him.


    She owed it her little boy so she couldn''t let him leave just because she wanted to be with Kerr.


    "Mommy, I will be a good boy,"


    Jay clung his arms around his mother''s neck and said in a fearful tone.


    "You''ve always been a good boy, sweetheart, it''s all my fault,"


    Nicole murmured, her face full of guilt.


    In the cafe, Sunny handed Fiona and Gregory an envelope.


    "This is the reward for you. After it is done, there will be arge sum of money transferred to your ount. I hope you will not let me down."


    Looking at the greedy eyes of Gregory and Fiona, Sunny was full of disdain, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    "Of course, Miss He. Don''t worry. We know what we should do. Even without your help, we are looking for an opportunity to get revenge."

 Chapter 135 A Wolf

    "After all, I can more or less guess what that bitch did behind my back."


    Gregory''s voice dripped with resentment. He hadn''t forgotten thest two times when he had almost been disabled by Kerr.


    He had already heard rumblings that the Song Group''s so-called crisis had actually been caused by Kerr. However, if it weren''t for Nicole''s interference, nothing would have happened between the Song and Gu Groups.


    "I''m sorry to hear about Mr. Song''s experience, and I can''t believe that Kerr was seduced by such a bitch. I''m looking forward to the both of you enjoying sess. I have something else to tend to, so I need to go."


    Sunny stood up and strolled out of the cafe.


    If it hadn''t been for the inconvenience of taking revenge on Nicole directly, would she ever have turned to a loser like Gregory Song? The Song family was not even qualified to be the watchdog of the He family or the Gu family.


    It was a wishful thinking that Gregory Song would cooperate with the He family.


    From her vantage point in the car, Sunny looked out through the window at Gregory and Fiona, and her eyes narrowed in disgust.


    "Drive."


    Sunny ordered Edgar, who was indifferently sitting in the driver''s seat. A hint of cruelty stirred in her eyes. She didn''t believe that Nicole would still be with Kerr after tonight.


    Suddenly her mobile phone rang, interrupting her dark thoughts. Looking at the Caller ID on the screen, which shed the Gu family''s name, she answered the phone without hesitation.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss He. This is Kelvin speaking. Mrs. Gu is at home today and has invited you toe over for afternoon tea. Are you free now?"


    Looking at Freya Qin who was sitting on the sofa, Kelvin politely extended the invitation to Sunny over the phone.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Delight curved into a bright smile on Sunny''s face. If she could curry the favor of the Gu family, she would have an even better chance of marrying Kerr.


    After ending the call, Kelvin raised his head to look at Freya, who was sitting across from him.


    "Madam, Miss He has ep


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s been very close to her and had never called her Miss He. What was wrong with her today?


    Cherry served a cup of coffee, setting it in front of Sunny, and then assumed her position beside Freya. No matter what happened, she would never leave Freya for more than half a step.


    "Auntie Freya, I have something to discuss with you too,"


    before Freya could start speaking, Sunny chipped in.


    Her intuitions warned her that Freya might discuss something bad with her, so she had to seize the initiative.


    "Really? Do tell me first."


    Freya picked up her nearby teacup and sipped at the aromatic tea in her cup as she quietly waited for Sunny to speak further.


    "Auntie Freya, although I have always loved Kerr, I have always been clear in my heart that his identity and status meant that he couldn''t be with me only.


    Regardless of whether it is now or in the future, but the day I fell in love with Kerr, I had mentally prepared myself. As long as he is happy, I am willing topromise. But recently, I discovered that he has been deceived, and his entire personality has changed.


    There has been a woman by his side. She got into the Gu Group using her beauty and her special rtionship with Kerr. She has assumed a ce in the Gu Group."


    A worried look settled on Sunny''s face. It appeared that she was concerned that Kerr would destroy the Gu Group because of a woman.

 Chapter 136 Kerrs Favorite Girl

    "Really? Kerr always knows what he is doing. He''s a very sensible man."


    Freya had no doubt that the woman Sunny was referring to was Nicole. But she found it hard to believe that Kerr would allow anyone to deceive him.


    Since he was a child, he had shown signs to be cleverer than any other kid around him. In fact, it was precisely due to his acute mind that he had been chosen to be the heir of the Gu Group from an early age.


    "Of course Kerr is a sensible man. He has always handled the Gu Group''s affairs with much seriousness. But this time is different. Auntie Freya, look at what I''ve got."


    Taking out the file from her handbag, Sunny handed a stack of papers along with several photographs to Freya.


    "It never urred to me that Director Ning would betray thepany''s interests, but much before the bidding, she has been keeping in touch with the Fang Group''s CEO.


    Besides, she seemed especially strange on the day of the bidding. I think that she didn''t want the Gu Group to get the project because of her rtionship with Baron Fang. After all, they had been ssmates and have known each other for seven years. Some people even say that he''s the father of her child.


    But I''ve learned that Baron''s mother didn''t ept Nicole or Jay in the family. I just didn''t expect that the kid would look like Kerr."


    Freya picked up the photo from the table and studied the child''s face for a moment.


    She had suspected long before that this child might be Kerr''s. The resemnce between the two was frightening.


    "He somewhat looks like Kerr. Maybe..."


    Before Freya could finish, Sunny interrupted her.


    "I''ve considered this same thought since I always knew Kerr had many girlfriends in the past. But I''ve found someone to get their DNA tested. Here are the results.


    As you can see, this kid has nothing to do with Kerr."


    Sunny stared at Freya''s impassive face and felt uneasy. Fre


    and me."


    Freya didn''t want to get to know Nicole by word of mouth. However, if she wanted to understand who the real Nicole was, she needed to get her off guard.


    "Yes, ma''am." Cherry nodded.


    Afterward, both women got into the ck Rolls Royce as Cherry drove them to the hospital belonging to the Gu Group.


    "My Lady, it seems that Miss Ning is in the hospital right now. Shall I bring her here?"


    Cherry turned her head to look at Freya.


    "She''s juste out."


    Freya watched Nicole as she walked out of the hospital with a little boy beside her.


    Compared to the pictures, Jay resembled Kerr even more in person. Taking in the little kid''s figure, a mix of determination and guilt crossed Freya''s bright eyes.


    "Invite them here."


    Following hermand, Cherry opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Miss Ning, please wait,"


    Cherry called out, hurrying to reach Nicole.


    When Nicole turned, she saw Cherrying towards her. She looked up and down at the mature woman in front of her with curiosity. She didn''t believe they had met before.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Mechanically, Nicole held Jay''s hand, pulling him behind her body protectively.


    Since what happenedst time, Nicole was wary of anyone who would suddenly approach them.

 Chapter 137 May Never Come Back

    And that strong sense of unease that bordered on rm slid through her, especially now, Jay was still with her.


    "Someone wants to see you. Miss Ning, pleasee with me,"


    Cherry politely replied, lowering her head. Then her gaze softened when itnded on the little boy behind Nicole.


    After Nicole keenly observed the woman, she stepped back a little before quickly turning around and squatted beside Jay. Scanning his face calmly, she approached his ear and said in a low voice,


    "Wait for me for a minute. Mommy will catch this woman, but then you will have to run back to the hospital and look for Dr. Su. Do you understand?"


    Although Nicole instinctively knew that there must be a lot of people hiding in the surrounding, she still wanted to give her n a try. She didn''t care about the people. What mattered to her now was that Jay had just recovered, and she couldn''t afford to risk his life.


    Jay instinctively looked at Cherry behind Nicole with a devoid expression on his small face. And then he discreetly focused his eyes on the ck Rolls Royce parked behind this unknown woman. Having a firm grasp of their current situation, Jay finally looked at Nicole and nodded knowingly.


    Nicole calmed herself down as she raised her hand to caress Jay''s hair tenderly. Breathing a soft sigh, she slowly stood up and faced Cherry.


    "Didn''t we agree on a deadline being tomorrow? I have one day left to figure out everything,"


    Nicole managed to voice out as she attempted to attract Cherry''s attention. While at the same time, she silently let go of Jay''s hand from her back, making a quick hand gesture to him.


    Being smart at his young age, Jay cleverly understood the hint of his mother. And without saying another word, he sped back to the hospital as fast as he could.


    "You..."


    Looking at Jay, who was suddenly escaping, Cherry wanted to stop him but failed when Nicole immediately grabbed her arm with all her might. Jay ran back to the hospital as his mother silently watched from afar, holding her breath as she fought a rising panic within her.


    "I tell you, though the Gu family is influential and formidable, you can do whatever you want to me. I chose to be with Kerr. It has nothing to do with Jay. If you dare hurt him, I will not let you go even if I die,"


    Nicole warned as she put pressure on Cherry''s arm. She sounded firm, enunciating each word as she stood her ground, still ring at Cherry.


    She vowed inwardly that under her protection and as long as she lived, nobody or no one could ever tou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    be with Kerr, you should know what to do and what not to do."


    Harley sighed. It was the first time for him to see a woman captured Freya''s attention.


    "I know. Jay, can you wait for me in the car?"


    She gazed at Jay lovingly as she caressed his face with both of her palms. She was terrified that Kerr''s mother would say something unpleasant and hurt her son emotionally.


    "Okay,"


    Jay nodded obediently.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Nicole got out of the car. She gingerly sauntered towards the coffee house. The lingering sense of unease rose again, this time more strongly. Cherry was waiting for her at the door of a private room. When she noticed Nicole, she readily opened the door for her.


    As she slowly approached the private room, Nicole carefully regarded the woman sitting on a chair. She had exquisite makeup on her face. She wrapped herself in a dark gray cheongsam and a cape with the same pattern, making her appear more noble and outstanding.


    "Hello, Mrs. Gu,"


    Nicole nodded slightly to Freya. Her demeanor showed not a trace of panic, but a very respectful attitude.


    Gracefully raising her head, Freya studied the younger woman carefully in front of her. Wearing a beautiful dress, she looked neat, and her delicate features could still be stunning even without makeup.


    And her big and smart eyes seemed expressive. No wonder Kerr was so smitten with her. There was an expression of understanding in Freya''s eyes.


    "Have a seat."


    Freya casually motioned for Nicole to sit opposite to her.


    Nicole nodded and silently settled herself down. Her fingers were trembling, but she kept on urging herself mentally to rx and maintained herposure.

 Chapter 138 No One Can Make You Give Up On Me

    At the Gu Group


    Sitting in the CEO''s office and looking at the documents Jared had prepared, Kerr''s face remained aloof. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang, interrupting his train of thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    Upon hearing Harley''s message, Kerr was taken aback. He jumped up and rushed towards the door.


    "Text me the address," he ordered.


    Then, Kerr immediately hung up the phone and drove his car at high speeds all the way to the cafe.


    Inside the coffee shop, Nicole sat opposite Freya and gazed at her curiously.


    "How do you know Kerr?"


    Freya took up the small spoon in her coffee cup and stirred the dark liquid gently. Her attitude was casual, but she was studying Nicole''s reactions.


    "I was appointed by the human resources department of the Gu Group. During my work as director of the project department, I met Kerr."


    Nicole didn''t breathe a word of what had happened seven years ago. After all, she didn''t know everything about it, and she hadn''t discussed it with Kerr either.


    "He likes you very much. How about you?"


    Freya raised her head and looked at Nicole calmly, but her words wereced with meaning.


    With a firmness deep inside her eyes, Nicole made eye contact with Freya.


    "I love Kerr. I had hesitated at first. I am well aware of the differences between me and Kerr. Though we are not from the same world, we couldn''t avoid our love in the end."


    This was the most dominating thought in her heart, and also the most truthful. She did not want to hide it from Freya. Even if Kerr had been here, she would have said it exactly the same way.


    Even though she knew that Kerr''s mother being here was with the intent to force her to leave Kerr, she still nned to work hard. After all, they had gotten together because of love.


    "Love? How much do you think you love him? How much do you believe that he loves you?"


    Freya had never experienced the kind of emotion that Nicole just mentioned. All her instincts refused to believe her. Perhaps it was because she had witnessed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    , and his face became stormy like a winter sky. He had never thought that his mother would argue with his father while at the same time she''d try to force Nicole to leave him.


    The warmth that had once resided in Kerr''s heart for his motherpletely disappeared in this moment.


    Nicole stared up at Kerr in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the concerned look on Kerr''s face, Freya could guess what he was thinking, but she didn''t say anything.


    "This is my choice. It''s my personal affair. Whether this concerns Jay or Nicole, they are both mine. I will not let either of them leave me."


    His tone was so resolute that there could be no doubt.


    With these words, he was warning both Freya and the Gu family.


    "Kerr... Please don''t speak like that."


    Nicole could read the anger that Kerr had towards his mother from his words and dark looks.


    She didn''t want to be the cause of conflict between Kerr and Freya.


    "It''s time for me to be leaving now."


    Freya stood up and headed outside, her face showing no sign of dissatisfaction at Kerr''s words. It seemed that she was quite ustomed to his indifference, but a sallow light of disappointment shone on her face.


    Cherry stood near the door and looked meaningfully at Kerr. She wanted to say something, but finally, she simply turned and followed Freya as she left.

 Chapter 139 Reveal Her Identity

    "Ma''am, Master Kerr wille to understand you someday."


    Cherryforted Freya in the car. She also knew that it would take more than a day or two to undo the misunderstanding between Kerr and Freya.


    "Maybe."


    Despite her distress, Freya couldn''t me Kerr for his attitude. She had failed as a mother when she didn''t give him enough care or love growing up. Therefore, her son wasn''t close to her now.


    Once she realized her fault, she had been determined to do her best to make it up for the time they''d lost.


    After Freya''s departure, Kerr''s features gradually softened. His hand, previously holding tightly to Nicole''s, also started to loosen its grip. For a moment, he seemed rxed.


    "Kerr, are you okay?"


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand with concern.


    "Don''t mind what she said. It''s my business who I choose to be with, and nobody has anything to do with this. Besides, I wouldn''t let Jay leave us either."


    Kerr stretched out his arms and pulled Nicole into an embrace. Now that his secret was exposed to his family, he didn''t want to hide his rtionship with Nicole from the world any longer.


    Maybe this was the best way to protect her.


    "You don''t need to be so tense, Kerr. I don''t think your mother wants me to leave you. I suppose she is just testing me."


    From the beginning, Freya Qin remained polite to Nicole. Compared to the threat she got from the man on the day before, Freya hardly put any pressure on Nicole.


    In fact, she didn''t mind much that Freya came to see her. After all, when she decided to be with Kerr, she knew that sooner orter she would have to face the Gu family.


    "Tonight, I''ll reveal your identity in the banquet. I won''t let anyone hurt you,"


    Kerr said confidently.


    Seeing the stern look in his eyes, Nicole parted her lips to argue but eventually gave up. Deep down, she knew that perhaps this was the best option for them.


    Hand in hand, Nicole and Kerr walked out of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ly, she frowned.


    "Are you mad at me? Why?"


    Kerr looked further annoyed when he heard Nicole''s words. Turning his gaze towards her, he reached out and got her pressed against the back seat.


    "Nicole, do you understand the danger you''ve been through? Do you realize how much I worry about you? How do you think I would feel if something happened to you in that ident?"


    He couldn''t ept that she didn''t see the crash as a big deal. Even though he knew she didn''t say those words on purpose, he was enraged by them.


    "That''s why you''re mad at me? I don''t mean to worry you. I know you care about me, and I promise I won''t put myself in another dangerous situation again, okay? Just please don''t be mad."


    With a gentle smile on her lips, Nicole lifted a hand and caressed Kerr''s face. She could understand his fear because, as much as he was afraid of losing her, she was also scared of losing him.


    Feeling Nicole''s soft touch on his skin, Kerr finally began to rx and loosen all his tight muscles. However, he chose to keep his face straight for the time being.


    "There won''t be a next time, do you hear me? I will never let you face any danger by yourself."


    Since Kerr had met Nicole, she had been his weakness. If anything ever happened to her, it wouldn''t affect her alone.

 Chapter 140 You Are The Center Of My Life

    Imperceptibly, the lives of Nicole, Kerr and Jay were connected together.


    "I know, and I will be extra careful for you. Kerr, do you think that my meeting with your mother today means that Gu family has known my existence, and they will not ept me, right?"


    In fact, she had known that since yesterday. She just didn''t want to face it. Now she had to.


    "That''s their business. It has nothing to do with you and me. I only want you. I''m also what you want, right?"


    Kerr straightened his shirt and said in a determined tone.


    "It''s easier said than done. But I don''t want you to get mad at your family because of me. They may understandter."


    She still had a hope in her heart. In the world, parents always think for their children, so when the Gu family saw their sincerity, she believed that they would ept her.


    Kerr didn''t contradict Nicole. Although she might be a bit simple minded on this matter, he wanted her to be as simple as she could.


    She might be happier with her current state of mind.


    There were still some work to be dealt with in thepany, so Kerr sent Nicole and Jay to the hotel where the celebration banquet was located to have a rest. Then he returned to the Gu Group.


    "Master, the celebration party has been ready and we haven''t got the news from the Gu''s mansion. In general, My Lord won''t attend such kind of party. You can rest assured, master."


    Jared reported the progress of the banquet to Kerr.


    "Today, I''ll let everyone know that Nicole is my woman and the future hostess of the Gu Group."


    Though Kerr knew that Nicole didn''t care about this, to have her stand beside him openly would give her the most respect.


    The night fell and there were some stars in the sky. Nicole had already changed into the dress


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    y step to the front of Nicole as the music went on.


    Reaching out his left hand, he bent over slightly and made a gesture of invitation to Nicole.


    "Kerr..."


    She could feel that everyone''s attention was focused on her, which made her a little nervous. But before she could say anything, Kerr had already held her hand.


    Kerr stepped forward and held her waist with his right hand. With a melodious tune, he took her to the center of the dance floor and the opening dance started.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just follow my steps,"


    He looked at Nicole with gentle eyes and a slight smile as if he was holding the best thing in the world in his arms.


    "How could you appear in front of me in such a way?"


    Before Kerr showed up, she had been a little worried. But when she saw him standing in front of her, all her worries were gone.


    She knew that Kerr wouldn''t leave her alone, so she followed him. She gave her whole heart to Kerr and let him lead her to the most beautiful dance step.


    "I want everyone to know that you are my heart from now on."


    With a proud voice, he sped the arm that was holding Nicole''s waist and let her cling to him. He whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 141 The Celebration Banquet

    For Kerr, he already had the whole world to own Nicole.


    After a piece of melodious piano music, Kerr took Nicole to finish thest round. She slightly bent over and bowed to Kerr with a happy smile on her face.


    Hand in hand, Kerr went straight to the stage and looked at everyone present, with firmness in his eyes.


    "Thank you for attending the celebration party of ourpany today. Ourpany has achieved a good result in the bidding. The credit goes to Nicole Ning standing beside me."


    "I''m so d that the Gu Group has a talent like Director Ning."


    Kerr smiled at Nicole beside him.


    The site was full of apuse.


    Nicole''s face was slightly red, but she did not avoid Kerr''s hot eyes.


    She knew that as long as she stayed with Kerr, she would often meet such kind of scene in the future. She couldn''t let others feel that she was impertinent, because from now on, she represented no longer herself.


    "Besides."


    Kerr raised his hand to tell everyone to be quiet.


    "I have another private thing to share with you all. Nicole is not only the director of the Gu Group, but also my fiancee. Today, taking advantage of the celebration banquet, I will officially propose to her."


    He turned around and looked at Nicole. When everyone was too shocked to do anything, he took out a ring from his pocket and lifted it up in front of her.


    "Kerr... You? "


    Not only the people present, but also Nicole herself did not expect that what the announcement of identity that Kerr said was a straight proposal.


    "Nicole, are you willing to marry me as my only wife?"


    Kerr took a step back and when he was about to kneel down on one knee, he heard the sound from the entrance.


    "Mr. Gu, Uncle Kelvin is here."


    With unprecedented panic on his face, Jared walked up to Kerr.


    Hearing this, Kerr stopped and turned his face to look


    ave a conflict with the Gu family because of her. After all, the attitude of the Gu family was obviously clear. At this moment, there were too many people present, so she couldn''t let the Gu family be a joke of others.


    "Mastership, his lordship is waiting for you in the lounge."


    When Kelvin passed the messages from Jack to Kerr, he cast a meaningful look at Nicole standing beside Kerr.


    "Brother, let''s go to see Dad together."


    Moore winked at the host, who was a little stunned Then he fixed his eyes on Kerr.


    The host immediately came to his sense and changed the topic. Kerr took Nicole''s hand and walked down the stage.


    He did not intend to meet with Jack. He was clear what Jack wanted to say to him. His proposal ceremony to Nicole had been ruined, so he could just leave here with her.


    Nicole kept silent and decided to leave it to Kerr to deal with.


    "Master, you''d better go and see my Lord. Mr. Su and Miss Ning''s son are also in the lounge."


    Noticing that Kerr was about to leave, Kelvin had no choice but to use Jay to prevent him from leaving.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped first, let go of Kerr''s hand, and turned to look at the person in front of her with wide eyes.


    "What did you do to Jay?"

 Chapter 142 The Hidden Surprise

    Nicole was reminded of the threat from Kelvin that day, so she had to be cautious.


    Now she felt like her neck was grabbed by someone, and her breath was restricted. At this moment, she just wanted to see Jay safe and sound, and perhaps she shouldn''t have allowed him to leave her sight.


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and tried to reassure her. He brought her to the lounge.


    Kelvin stepped forward and opened the door for Kerr and Nicole. The door closed off the music after everyone went in.


    The room, though called a lounge, was actually like a small banquet room.


    "Mommy!"


    When Jay saw Nicoleing, he jumped out of Harley''s arms and ran towards her with his short legs.


    "Jay."


    Nicole bent down and held her son in her arms, grateful. She looked at Kerr who was with her and thought that as long as Jay was safe and sound, she would fear nothing.


    This time, she had to make an effort to strive for her happiness. This time, it was not only her own business, but the happiness of the three of them was in her hands.


    "Jay,e here."


    Kerr reached out his hand and took Jay over. Jay was heavier now. Obviously it was hard for Nicole to hold Jay. Kerr held Jay in one arm, the other hand holding Nicole''s.


    For the first time in his life, he felt as if he had the whole world.


    "Nicole, long time no see!"


    A man in a navy blue suit came out from a corner of the lounge, his eyes fixed on Nicole, and he slowly walked towards her.


    "Sir, do we know each other?"


    Slightly frowning, Nicole looked at the strange man in front of her and then looked back at Fiona Zhao and Gregory Song who were standing behind her, her eyes full of vignce.


    She held Kerr''s hand even tighter unconsciously.


    "Nicole, you gave birth to our baby without me knowing it. He is growing up.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    , in his heart, he would never doubt their hard won rtionship.


    "Okay."


    Nicole stood on her toes and kissed him in front of everyone.


    She only wanted to care about those important people, and for those unimportant people, she didn''t have to spend energy to think about them.


    Nicole turned her head to meet the eyes of Mr. Tang.


    "Are you Mr. Tang? You said that I climbed into your bed for money seven years ago. So how much did you give me at that time, Mr. Tang? Where did I sleep with you? "


    If she had not woken up that morning and seen the small ck mole on the man''s earlobe, she would have doubted it. But now, no one could deceive her by the thing that night.


    "Don''t you remember? I''ll never forget that I''ve fallen in love with you since that night. I wanted to ask you to be my woman, but the next morning you just left because of some finance problem. "


    With a hint of disappointment on his face, Sven Tang shook his head.


    "Mr. Tang didn''t answer my question. Don''t tell me that Mr. Tang couldn''t remember that night?"


    Nicole rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder as if she was having a rest.


    As Nicole was doing so, she obviously felt that the temperature in the room dropped.

 Chapter 143 The Truth Being Late For Seven Years

    Many people were not satisfied with her act, but when Nicole looked at the hand holding her shoulder, she knew that Kerr was very satisfied.


    She couldn''t make everyone happy, so she just needed to take good care of Kerr and Jay.


    "Room 1001, hale hotel."


    Looking at the leisurely expression of Nicole, Sven slightly frowned, but he was not as calm as he appeared to be.


    When Kerr heard the name of the hotel, he was taken aback. With his head slightly tilted, he saw the woman he was holdingughing secretly. All of a sudden, an idea urred to him.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tim''s breathing was a little unstable. Perhaps because he had expected it for too long, for the first time, he was a little nervous.


    "It''s you!"


    At first, he thought no one knew what happened seven years ago, but nothing could be kept secret in the world. He didn''t expect that his secret was discovered by this little woman, who was constantly tightening her arm holding Nicole''s shoulder.


    "Idiot."


    Looking at the surprised look on Kerr''s face, she muttered in a low voice but couldn''t help smiling. It was a tense scene, but they weren''t nervous at all.


    When Nicole spoke, she looked through Sven and saw Fiona and Gregory standing behind him.


    "It''s a pity. After I got drunk that night, Miss Zhao sent me to room 1101."


    With a guilty conscience, Fiona took a step back and her face became unnatural. She med herself for everything that had happened in the past. Otherwise, she would not have gotten into such a big trouble today.


    Holding Fiona''s arm, Gregory stepped forward to point at Nicole righteously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I saw you walk into Mr. Tang''s room,"


    Moore took a step back and stood behind Kelvin, who covered everyone''s sight with his body. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on Nico


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ntented nce at Moore, who was standing in the end and enjoying the show.


    After a long time, Kerr let go of Nicole. He raised his hand and simply tidied up the messy hair for her.


    "Haha!"


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw the lipstick stained on the corner of Kerr''s mouth. She stretched out her finger and gently wiped the lipstick away for him.


    "As a mother, you should behave yourself in public. Otherwise, it might affect the child''s growth."


    Looking at Nicole, Freya wore a serious expression and said reproachfully.


    When Kerr heard his mother''s voice, Kerr turned to look at her, with a mixture ofplex emotions and hesitation in his eyes.


    "Thanks for your suggestion, Mrs. Gu. I know how to educate my son."


    Nicole hadn''t figured out Freya''s intention. When she had met herst time, she had thought that she would support her to be with Kerr.


    But looking at her attitude now, she knew that it was impossible to get her support.


    "A family is very important for a child''s growth. Miss Ning, you should also know that. But as far as I know, the past has passed, and you should give priority to your child."


    Freya took out a few pieces of paper from her bag and handed them to Nicole.

 Chapter 144 Betray The Gu Family

    Then Freya looked at Jack, who was angry, and Moore, who was smiling, with deep meaning in her eyes.


    Nicole took the paper over from Freya and opened the paternity test in front of everyone.


    She saw the result was 99.3%. It was aparative analysis of the blood of Jay and Sven. She knew what it meant.


    "Now that the paternity test is in ce, there is nothing you can deny, Miss Ning. The result of the paternity test shows that Jay is indeed the son of Tang Sven."


    Freya''s words gave hope to those who were waiting tough at Nicole.


    "Nicole Ning, what else do you have to say now? You just kept denying it? Now there is the irrefutable evidence! "


    Fiona stepped forward and used Nicole confidently.


    "Nicole, I found you when you just came back to A City. I still miss our past. As long as youe back to me, I promise that I will give you and our child an answer."


    "I have already told you that you can''t entangle with the Gu Group. You want to use Mr. Gu to help you build the Ning Group, but you can''t tell such a big lie to the Gu Group."


    With his eyes full of resignation, Sven tried to persuade Nicole.


    "Miss Ning... Once I thought you really liked Kerr, so I gave in again and again. But I didn''t expect that you could even use a little kid. "


    "I understand that you need money to rebuild the Ning Group, but you can''t disclose the Gupany''s information to outsiders. It''s a very troublesome thing for the Gu Group. Do you know that?"


    When Sunny looked at the calm and collected Nicole, She stepped forward and looked at her with sadness in her eyes. When she finished, she raised her hand to cover her mouth, pretending to spill the beans. However, everyone present clearly heard what she said.


    "Did I say something wrong? We are just talking aboutdy Ning''s baby, aren''t we?"


    Taking a step back, Sunny


    , she worked very hard every day as she worked here and never betrayed the Gu Group.


    They could defame her, but they needed evidence to prove it.


    Even if she left the Gu Group today, they could not admit her contribution, but they could never smear her character like this.


    "Miss Ning, do you really have to make it so embarrassing? In fact, as long as you admit your mistake to Uncle Jack and take your children away from Kerr, I will help you persuade him not to look into your legal responsibilities. "


    "You know, you will go to prison for stealing business secrets!"


    Sunny pretended to be calm and persuaded Nicole kindly.


    Even now, Kerr didn''t say a word. Sunny couldn''t guess his mind at all. She was more and more restless in her heart, but she still maintained calm on the surface.


    "Thanks for your reminder, miss he. I remember that ndering and defaming can send people to prison. Since you are so confident that I have betrayed the Gu Group, you must have been well prepared. Show me the evidence you have prepared."


    Nicole didn''t believe that Sunny was here to watch the fun. Since she had already prepared something for her, she was curious about it. If there was something wrong, she could solve it today.

 Chapter 145 My Woman Was None Of Your Business

    In case of any trouble in the future, Nicole wanted to solve everything today and live a peaceful life from now on.


    "You!"


    It was true that Sunny had prepared the gift, but it seemed that she did it deliberately when mentioned by Nicole. Controlling the anger in her heart, Sunny was hesitating if she should take it out.


    She turned around and looked at Fiona with a wicked smile.


    "Miss He, it was her own request. You don''t have to go easy on her. Give it to me. I grew up with Nicole. I know what she is like. She won''t give up until she sees the hard evidence."


    When Fiona saw the look in Sunny''s eyes, she immediately understood what she meant and helped her.


    "Is that really good? After all, Miss Ning is also a woman. It will make you embarrassed. You''d better give up. "


    Although Sunny said she didn''t want to, she had already taken out the photos in her bag.


    "Miss He, now that you''ve brought it with you, why don''t you just show it to us? I know everyone here wants to see it,"


    Nicole was very calm. She wasn''t afraid of anything that she didn''t feel guilty about.


    Looking at the arrogant behavior of Nicole, Fiona became angry. It seemed that Nicole had been very fortunate since she was a child. Nicole used to be the eldest daughter of Ning family.


    Whenever they met, Nicould would always be so happy. She could easily have something that Fiona had tried hard but couldn''t get. She waited for a long time to see Ning family go bankrupt.


    She was finally able to be on the same level with Nicole then. But Nicole had gone to Manhattan and she was able to hook up with Kirk now. She had seen how he cared about Nicole before.


    Why? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Fiona took the photo from Sunny''s hand and swung it towards Nicole.


    "Watch out!"


    In fact, though Kerr kept silent during the whole time, he had been keeping an eye o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    father and everything would be fine.


    Standing on her toes, Nicole kissed on Jay''s cheek.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you child. Your father is in front of you. Don''t recognize him as your father."


    Frowning, Freya looked at the three happy people in front of her and reminded Jay.


    "Kerr, a kid doesn''t know how to behave. You can''t be willful or follow him. No matter what happens, you can''t change your blood rtionship. It will be the best choice for him toe back to his biological father."


    Jack pointed at Kerr and said in a firm tone.


    "Gu family never has a rule of raising a son of other family. Today, I give you two choices. The first one is that you let go of that child right now. You are still the CEO of Gu Group, and the sessor of Gu family in the future. I can forgive her for betraying Gu Group."


    "Second, you have nothing to do with the Gu Group from now on. You can''t get any privileges from the Gu family."


    This was thest chance that Jack gave to Kerr. He had been irritated by Kerr.


    Hearing what Jack said, Moore was happy. Standing by Jack''s side, he said, "Father, don''t be angry. My brother was just in a daze. Please give him more time. He will figure it out."


    Turning around, he looked at Kerr and said anxiously.

 Chapter 146 Choose Nicole

    "Brother, don''t get angry with dad anymore. After all, you are the only descendant of Gu family. You should consider for Gu family."


    Looking at Kerr, Moore warned him calmly. His tone was full of consideration for him.


    Hearing the words of Jack and Moore, there was no change in the expression on Kerr''s face. It seemed that he didn''t hear what they said at all, but his eyes had been focused on Nicole who was in his arms.


    "If there is no ''third choice'', I choose the second."


    Although Kerr had expected it, he still felt upset when he made the choice. After all, everyone in the Gu family could only see benefit.


    None cared about what he really needed in his heart.


    "Kerr..."


    When NIcole heard about the choice of Kerr, in addition to feeling touched, she was a little worried. After all, it was not a simple matter. In such a situation, even if Jack was really bluffing Kerr, he might take it seriously.


    Nicole reached out her hand and tugged at the sleeves of Kerr, hinting him not to be impulsive.


    But Kerr didn''t care about it at all. He just shook his head slightly at Nicole.


    "Uncle Gu, don''t worry. Mommy and I will always be there for you."


    Jay''s sweet voice came into the ears of everyone present.


    There was happiness and relief in Kerr''s eyes. Maybe this was what he wanted all the time. It had nothing to do with blood.


    Then he approached Jay and asked in a low voice, "why not call me dad?"


    Jay''s eyes shed a cunning look, and he whispered, "It depends on your future performance." After saying that, he turned up his neck, looking extremely arrogant.


    Kerr touched Jay''s head and smiled helplessly. He turned to look at Nicole dotingly.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave. Both Nicole and Jay need rest."


    Holding the hand of Nicole, Jay was about to leave, but he knew that the farce wouldn''te to an end so easily.


    "Stop, Kerr Gu, if you da


    h Jack threatened Kerr with the Gu Group because of her existence, she believed that as the mother of Kerr, Freya would not allow others to have everything that belonged to Kerr.


    After that, Nicole was ready to leave with Kerr.


    Hearing that, Freya was obviously stunned. Although Nicole talked about Jay, Freya understood that she was actually asking her to protect everything for Kerr.


    "Stop! You can refuse to ept me, but you can''t take my son away. Jay is my son. "


    Taking a look at Moore, who was standing in the end, Sven took a step forward and stopped Nicole, Looking at this, Harley stepped forward.


    "Give him to me. No matter what happens, he is still a child. It is not necessary for him to bear the mistakes that adults have made, and it is not necessary to ept the harm that adults bring to him."


    Harley nodded to Kerr and took over Jay from him, walking out of the lounge.


    Nicole looked at Harley with gratitude.


    Because of Kerr, Nicole was willing to believe Harley.


    When Jay passed by Sven, he looked at him with a smile.


    When the door of the lounge was closed, Jay patted on Harley''s shoulder.


    "Uncle Su, put me down."


    Unaware of what was happening, Harley thought that Jay was going to the bathroom, so he put him down.

 Chapter 147 Knew The Truth Early

    Before Harley could say something, he saw Jay take out a ck phone from his pocket and dialed a number. Then he covered his mouth with a little finger, motioning for Harley not to speak.


    "Honey."


    A woman''s voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    Jay looked to be proud.


    "This is my father''s phone. Who are you?"


    Resisting the urge tough, Jay spoke clearly.


    The woman at the other end of the line was confused when she heard the clear voice of a child.


    "What did you say? who are you? How did you get my husband''s phone? "


    The woman asked Jay.


    "This is my father''s cell phone. My father is with my mother now. If you don''t believe me, you cane over to have a look. We are in the hotel of the Gu Group."


    Jay hanged up the phone.


    "Who are you calling?"


    Harley was confused. He squatted in front of Jay and looked at him strangely. He didn''t know who his so-called father and mother were.


    "Uncle Su, can you take me to the door?"


    Jay raised his head and looked away. He didn''t rush to answer Harley''s question.


    "All right."


    Stretching out his hand, Harley held up Jay and walked towards the door.


    As expected, Jay remembered correctly, today was the celebration party of Gu Group, so Gu''s Hotel didn''t wee any guests with no invitation. There were special security guards guarding at the door of the hotel, in case some people with vicious intentions might sneak in.


    However, in this case, Jay still saw someonee in.


    "Master Su."


    The security guards saw Harley and greeted him slightly. They didn''t know who the boy was, but they knew who he was.


    "Later there will be someone sending a gift to Mr. Gu. It''s a woman. Don''t stop her. Just let her in."


    Jay gave orders to the staff without fear, just like a small adult giving advice.


    The staff looked at the baby in Harley''s arms and then at Harley. He was a little hesitant.


    "Do as he said."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    anyone, Jay ran all the way to the side of Sven.


    Glimpsing the woman appearing at the door, Jay raised a smile and tightly wrapped his little hands around Sven''s legs.


    "Father!"


    The loud voice was clearly heard by the woman who had just entered the lounge.


    The rest were shocked.


    Nicole looked at Jay''s behavior with a curious expression. Before she could ask him, he spoke first.


    "Father, don''t you say you love me most?"


    Sven lowered his head and looked at Jay. When he was about to hold him up, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Sven Tang!"


    The woman who had juste in was none other than the wife of Sven Tang. She looked at what was happening in front of her and called out Sven''s name loudly.


    "How dare you have borne such a bastard without my knowledge! How can you betray me?"


    The woman walked up to Sven and pped him across the face. Instantly, tears welled up in her eyes, and her voice was filled with disappointment and sadness.


    "Honey, let me exin."


    Sven didn''t expect that his wife would appear at this time, either. He felt guilty unconsciously.


    "What else do you want to exin? Do you still have conscience? When Tang Group faced the crisis, I was helping you. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this when it just got better. "

 Chapter 148 There Is No Birthmark At All

    "Do you forget who helped you to beg... HMM. "


    Before she finished her words, Sven covered her mouth with his palm. His eyes became vague.


    Looking at the rattled expression on Sven''s face, Jay covered his mouth and tittered.


    "Jay,e here."


    Kerr said as he reached out his hand towards Jay, worrying that the people he didn''t know might hurt him.


    When hearing the voice of Kerr, Jay dashed to him and stood beside him quietly, watching the y he had arranged.


    "Enough!"


    Jack shouted to stop the panic as he looked at an anonymous woman making a scene.


    Because of Jack''s voice, the lounge immediately quieted down and the woman was so scared that she forgot to cry.


    "It seems that Mr. Tang''s wife doesn''t know about your affair yet. How about we make it clear to all the people present about what happened seven years ago?"


    Nicole had never wanted to hold on to this, but since the people here did not intend to let her go, she did not need to be polite, and this was also important for changing the opinions of the Gu family.


    Although she never coveted anything from Kerr, she didn''t want him to lose anything because of her.


    Love meant that two people would have a lot of happiness instead of one having to give up something just because he or she wanted to be together with someone. Otherwise, there would always be regrets in the end.


    Holding Kerr''s hand tightly, Nicole felt the peace of mind that he brought to her. ?


    "Seven years ago... It''s you... "


    Looking at the calm expression on Nicole''s face and the angry look on his wife''s face, Sven lost his previous confidence and even didn''t have the courage to repeat what he just said.


    So he lowered his head.


    Nicole smiled faintly and continued the topic that Sven had broached.


    "Since you can''t make it clear, then let me tell


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Since you are all curious about what happened seven years ago, I''ll tell you everything now."


    Kerr stepped forward and turned around to look at Jack.


    No matter what the truth was, he would tell a lie for Nicole if she told it out. He could give a happy future for her and Jay. But now time after time, he had understood that


    maybe his exnation was not to win the recognition of his family, but to make everyone realize that Nicole Ning and Jay Ning were with him openly.


    "Seven years ago, I met Nicole, and all the details were about us. I told you this not to win your approval."


    "But I don''t care whether they are epted by Gu family or not. In my heart, Nicole is my only wife, and Jay is my son."


    Kerr said firmly, as if dering war on Jack.


    "Don''t think that everyone is the same as you who only care about the property of Gu family. If I have to make a choice between them and Gu family, you should know my decision."


    When Jack was about to say something, Freya walked to Jack and hinted him with her eyes not to irritate Kerr. Then she turned around and looked at Kerr with a smile.


    "Since it''s a mistake, we will respect your feelings. We still can''t be sure who the father of Jay is."

 Chapter 149 Dog Eats Dog

    "You can rest assured that the Gu family will naturally ept him. As for those who have made trouble out of nothing, the Gu family not wee them. Please leave right away."


    Freya''s eyes fell on Jane Lin, but the implication in her words was levelled against Fiona and Gregory. But nobody knew better than Freya Qin that the reason they coulde here


    and had made such a mess, was closely rted to Jane Lin. In that case, asking them to leave would prevent Jane from being involved.


    "Exactly! I didn''t expect you to be so bold to make trouble on the Gu family''s celebration party. Get out of here right now. "


    Jane understood what Freya meant at once, so she pretended to drive Fiona and Gregory away because she was afraid that they would give themselves away like Sven.


    Gregory thought of the day when his arm was broke by Kerr. That day, he just scolded Nicole a little but was beaten by Kerr. Today he made such a big trouble and he didn''t know what Kerr would do to him.


    Thinking of this, Gregory immediately raised his leg and walked towards the door.


    "Stop!"


    Kerr didn''t n to let it go. Otherwise, he would have a lot of trouble in the future. Today, he was determined to punish them as a warning to others.


    After Jared heard what Kerr said, he immediately walked to the door, stood in front of Gregory and blocked his way.


    "Mr. Song and Miss. Zhao, wait."


    Gregory looked up at Jared and couldn''t help shivering.


    The arrogant man got nervous immediately, but Nicole felt very rxed. She stood behind Kerr quietly. From now on, she must learn to rely on Kerr.


    So, she decided to let Kerr deal with it.


    Holding the hands of Nicole and Jay, Kerr led them to sit on the sofa, and then turned around, looking at everyone in the room with contempt, like a king


    ona out so that there would be one to take the me. Besides, he didn''t have to offend Sunny.


    His wishful thinking was great, but he forgot that Fiona was not easy to deal with.


    Hearing that, Fiona was furious. Since she married into the Song family, she had never had a good day. Seven years ago, Sven didn''t get Nicole, so he didn''t invest in the Song family.


    As a matter of fact, the Song Group had been gradually on the wane under the leadership of Gregory Song. Now that he even wanted her to bear the me, how could she ept it.


    "You''re such a bastard, Gregory Song. You told me that you wanted to break up with Nicole long ago because she was so conservative, so you came to me and used her to get investment from Tang Group. Now you want me to be the only one who get involved? No way!"


    Fiona yelled as she dragged Gregory''s clothes with fierce rage on her face.


    Seeing the dog-eat-dog scene, Nicole felt sad. The couple should be in the closest rtionship, but when they were together, they were like birds in a cage, just running their separate ways when a disaster came.


    As Nicole looked up, she looked subconsciously at Kerr next to her and her eyes met his gentle ones.

 Chapter 150 Ill Go With You

    "No matter what happens, I''ll be with you."


    Kerr knew what Nicole was thinking, so before she spoke, he made a promise to her.


    Even though the people present were thinking about how to separate them, Kerr still wouldn''t let go of Nicole''s hand.


    Nicole nodded and thought maybe she should learn to be the little woman behind Kerr.


    "What I said is true, Mr. Gu, you must believe me, it is all because of this woman, I am going to divorce with her."


    In order to rify his position, Gregory Song directly reached pushed Fiona to the ground. He looked down at the embarrassed Fiona indifferently, as if the woman in front of him was not his wife at all.


    "Ah!"


    After she was pushed down to the ground by Gregory, Fiona screamed out. Because of the high heels, when she sat on the ground, she identally twisted her ankle, and a sharp pain made her face pale.


    "Gregory, I must have been blind to marry you. When the Song Group needs investment, you asked me to sleep with others. When the Song Group needs projects, you asked me to drink with them. Now Song Group closed down and you kicked me out."


    "Do you still have any conscience?"


    Fiona pointed at Gregory with a sad look on her face.


    Hearing what Fiona said, Nicole just sighed silently. It was Gregory and Fiona''s own fault toe to this. Nicole was not a saint who could forgive those who had hurt her.


    Besides, they almost hurt Jay. Nicole won''t forgive them about that.


    "Jared, take them out. I don''t want to see them again. If they tell me what I want to know, I might change my mind."


    People like Gregory didn''t deserve to talk with Kerr, and he didn''t deserve to bother Kerr at all.


    "Yes, Master. I understand."


    When Jared was about to take Gregory away, he heard the voice of


    cessor of the family.


    When Nicole looked at Freya, she knew that she didn''t want to invite her to the party sincerely, so she rejected her without hesitation.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. It''s toote now and Jay needs to have a rest, so I''m afraid I can''t go with you. I''ll visit you another day. I''m leaving now."


    She reached out her hand and tried to take over her Jay from Kerr, but he dodged.


    Ignoring Freya;s invitation, Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked at her gently.


    "Let''s go home."


    For Kerr, where there were Nicole and Jay, there was his home. He had never felt the warmth of a family before. But today, with his own family, he would go all out to cherish it.


    When Nicole looked at the firm look of Kerr, she wasforted, but she did not really leave with him.


    She knew that it was enough for her to know that Kerr cared about her feelings very much. Even though Freya did not like her, she had to admit that Freya had been telling the truth.


    That is she couldn''t let Kerr lose everything that belonged to him because of her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take a French leave. I''ll wait for you at home. You can go back the Gu family today."

 Chapter 151 What Kind Of Child Did I Give Birth To

    Nicole tried to persuade Kerr, but obviously he wasn''t going to change his mind. He just stood beside her.


    Now, it was a critical period, so Kerr didn''t want to leave Nicole. Since the identities of Nicole and Jay had been exposed to everyone, he didn''t have to care about that anymore.


    "I promised you that I would never ever leave you and Jay again."


    When she saw the determined look on Kerr''s face, Nicole smiled faintly and could only sigh helplessly to Freya, so she nned to leave with Kerr. She did not want to let Kerr do something against his will.


    "Miss Ning, though Kerr doesn''t care about these things, they are very important to him. I hope Miss Ning can pay attention."


    Freya knew that now they could only try to influence Nicole. Only she could persuade Kerr. Freya couldn''t watch Kerr being so capricious.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole sighed slightly and looked up at Kerr.


    "Let''s go to the Gu family together."


    Finally, she made apromise for Kerr. She wanted to stay with him, maybe in another way. If she helped Kerr guard everything that belonged to him, would she be able to let Freya see her advantages.


    Maybe the Gu family would not want to separate them.


    She had already lost her biological parents, so her marriage was doomed to be without parents'' blessing. However, she still hoped that if she really married to Kerr one day, she could be blessed by the Gu family.


    No one didn''t want to get the approval of their own parents even if it was Kerr who didn''t care about it.


    "Nicole, what I want is you, and the one you want to be with is me. So you don''t need topromise for anyone or anything. You just need to be yourself."


    Kerr was the reason why Nicole made apromise. But he didb''t want to make her feel wronged. He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ''s wife woulde, so he deliberately called him father so his wife could hear that.


    Jay looked at Kerr behind him, and then looked at the serious expression on Nicole. He had to confess.


    "I took the phone when he was not paying attention. When Uncle Su took me out, I called him."


    He skipped the part about he using Harley''s identity to order the security


    "You!"


    Nicole couldn''t do anything to him. When the elders were so troubled, she didn''t expect that he, a child, would be able to analyze the value of everyone clearly.


    She really doubted what kind of child she gave birth to. Generally speaking, children would be frightened and cry when faced with such a situation. However, Jay was not only fine, but could also help them.


    "Is Harley your aplice?"


    Kerr knew that no one would listen to a child before Jay''s identity was exposed. In this case, only one person who was able to let Sven''s wife in. It was Harley.


    "No, he didn''t expect that. I went to tell the guard at the gate, but I asked Uncle Su to carry me there."


    With a proud look, Jay was looking forward to Kerr''s praise.


    Even though Jay was clever and highly intelligent, he was still a child.

 Chapter 152 Lying In Front Of The Kid

    Before Kerr could say anything, Nicole said to Jay seriously, her words full of worry.


    "Jay, I know you helped me a lot this time, but I still want to tell you that it''s the business between adults and I don''t need you to engage in it, understand?"


    "No matter what happens, I will never change my love for you. No matter what happens, I will solve it. You should believe Mommy."


    Nicole knew that she had to face a lot of difficulties on the way to be together with Kerr in the future, so she had been ready for it. She had to remind Jay that she didn''t want him to be hurt in any way.


    When he saw the worried look on Nicole''s face, he nodded earnestly and acted like a well behaved child. "I know, Mommy."


    "Don''t be so nervous. You should also learn to trust me."


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole head dotingly. "No matter what happened and whether Jay is my child or not, it''s the same to me. Do you understand?"


    He still remembered that when he first met Jay, he had suspected him to be his kid, but every time he found any clue, Nicole would tell him that he was wrong.


    When he thought of the lies that Nicole had told him, how much he hoped that they were true. It would be so good if Jay was his son, but he had already seen the results of the paternity test.


    Hearing this, Nicole lowered her head to avoid eye contact with him.


    "It is you who believed it. It''s none of my business."


    She would never admit it. So she turned her head and looked out of the window. It was dark outside, but her heart was full of hope. She felt warm in her heart when she thought that Kerr was willing to ept her without knowing who Jay''s father was.


    Perhaps this was the best test for Kerr. Fortunately, he passed the test. Therefore, no matter what difficulties he encountered in the futu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    When they walked into the living room, only Freya was in the room. So Kerr guessed what would happen.


    "Kerr, your father has something to tell you about work. He is waiting for you in the study. Go upstairs and tell Miss Ning to wait for you here."


    When she saw Kerr and Nicole appear in front of her, she looked at their sped hands.


    "Let''s go together."


    Obviously, Kerr didn''t intend to let go of Nicole''s hand. He held her hand and led her to the stairs, but she didn''t step forward. She held Kerr''s hand and stood still.


    "Kerr, you can go now. I''ll wait for you here. I''m not suitable to be present when ites to the Gu Group. Don''t worry. I can''t run away. I''ll just wait for you here. I can have a good talk with Aunt Freya."


    She knew that Jack and Freya separated them on purpose so that they could be broken up one by one. But she wanted them to see the determination of her and Kerr.


    "Wait for me."


    As he looked into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr knew what she was going to do. He kissed her gently on the forehead and sent her hand away, walking towards the study upstairs.


    Watching the figure of Kerr disappear on the stairs, Nicole turned around and looked at Freya with a smile.

 Chapter 153 Not Approved

    "Mrs. Gu, you must have something to tell me."


    Sitting opposite to Freya, Nicole had probably guessed her intention.


    "What do you want for leaving Kerr? Money? Future? Whatever you say. "


    There was no time for her to beat around the bush with Nicole, so she went straight to the point. She looked at Nicole sharply with a disgusted expression on her face.


    Jack had let Mooree back. Obviously, what he had said before was not joking. Therefore, she would not allow Kerr to lose the opportunity to inherit the Gu Group because of Nicole.


    "If you have to think of me in this way, then please forgive me to be impolite."


    These words had been heard many times, so there was no surprise for Nicole at all. Now it seemed that everyone wanted them to be separated.


    It seemed that as long as they were together, it was an unpardonable mistake. In fact, they did nothing, but unconsciously, falling in love was also a mistake.


    "Kerr is your son, so I''d like to know the answer of a question. How much money do you think Kerr is worth? Or what conditions could make you give up your son? "


    "I am also a mother. I know no matter what kind of condition is in front of me, I will not give up my son. Only one thing, I will let go of him without hesitation. It is that he will be happy."


    "I give him life in the hope that he can grow up happily. I don''t want him to be my puppet, but to choose the life and future he wants."


    Nicole was quite honest. She knew that no matter what she did, the Gu family would never recognize her and Evan, so she didn''t have topromise.


    "Miss Ning, happiness is not the only feeling in this world. People have a lot of things to do, so we have to learn to choose."


    "You don''t know what Kerr has done for you, do you? Kerr wants a st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ntity of Jay.


    "I''m also thinking for Miss Ning. It''s good for you and Kerr."


    With a faint smile, Nicole stood up and intended to end today''s conversation.


    "I understand what you mean, Mrs. Gu. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll leave first. By the way, Mrs. Gu, I hope you understand. I was with Kerr because I fell in love with him."


    "It has nothing to do with hisst name, whether his surname is Gu or whatever. What I want is him. As for what Mrs. Gu has said, I don''t care. I believe that Kerr won''t care about it, too. Bye."


    She didn''t want to stay in this cold ce any longer. She couldn''t imagine how Kerr grew up in such a cold ce. When she thought of this, her heart ached for him even more.


    She walked towards the door. With such a family and such a mother, she didn''t have much to say. She just felt sorry for Kerr.


    She also decided to give Kerr more love in the future to live up to his choice for her.


    Looking at the determined back of Nicole, a trace of anger emerged on Freya''s face. She did not expect that her words would be in vain.


    "Miss Ning, I''m afraid that in the future, Kerr will leave you after realizing that love is not so important."

 Chapter 154 The Warmth Only She Could Give

    This was her anticipation for the future of Nicole and Kerr, and also what she hoped. In other words, she hoped that Kerr would realize early that the so-called love was not so important.


    The marriage between Freya and Jack was amercial one. In order to consolidate the power of the Gu family and the Qin family, they could live under the same roof, so naturally, Freya thought that love was not important.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole felt pathetic. She shook her head and did not want to exin to her anymore. She just left the Gu family directly.


    In the study on the second floor, Jack was sitting behind the desk, Moore was sitting opposite him, and Kerr was standing in front of the French window, looking at the darkness outside.


    "I''ve decided to let Moore enter the GR group and rece Nicole Ning to be the new project director of the project department. The project got from the bidding will also be handed over to Moore too as a transition for him."


    "After this project is finished, Moore would be the vice president of thepany and take over the Gu Group with you."


    There was firmness in Jack''s words. He was not discussing with Kerr at all, but just informed him. Even if Kerr was the president of the Gu Group, who had been in charge of thepany for many years, also had the shares of the Gu Group.


    However, Jack owned the most share. Therefore, he had a say in thepany, which was a method Jack used to control Kerr.


    Hearing Jack''s decision, a trace of feigned surprise appeared on his face. Looking at Jack, he said.


    "Dad, I don''t think it''s a good idea. My eldest brother has been managing the group all the time and I''m not familiar with it. Forget it. He didn''t make any mistakes before I came back. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to get into the Gu Group all of a sudden."


    Moore refus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    else.


    When he was about to walk outside, it was already dark outside. If Nicole went back alone, she might be in danger. Kerr was worried about her, so he was about to go out to look for her, but Freya stopped him.


    "Kerr, don''t give up more important things just because of a good feeling for a moment. You have to seize those that should belong to you. Believe me, I am the only person in the world who won''t hurt you."


    When she was about to grab Kerr''s hand, she was avoided by him.


    Turning his face to one side, Kerr observed Freya. She looked like a stranger. They were close but he felt that they were very far away.


    "No, thanks. Only Nicole can give me what I want."


    After that, he left the old house without looking back. On the way out of his home, he looked for Nicole on the roadside and soon saw the thin figure sitting on the roadside.


    The car stopped by the side of Nicole, and Kerr opened the door to get off. Nicole just sat on the side of the road without looking up at him.


    When she felt that someone was approaching her, she sensed a familiar scent and lifted the corners of her mouth. She kept the same posture for a while, which made her feet a little numb, so she didn''t move or look at Kerr.

 Chapter 155 How Did You Know I Didnt Say Yes

    "Why are you sitting here? Are you wronged? "


    When Kerr saw the lifeless Nicole, he thought she was feeling bad, so he carefully lifted her up, but when he saw the smile on her face, he was relieved.


    "How dare you deceive me?"


    When he was about to lift Nicole up, he heard that she refused him.


    "Don''t, don''t touch me."


    She did want to bluff him, but when she heard his concerned voice, she decided not to do that.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Kerr heard the scream of Nicole, he thought she was injured, so he examined her immediately.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just the feet are numb. It will recover soon."


    Nicole slightly stretched her body to make herself feel better. Then she was carried by Kerr to the passenger seat. She looked at the side face of Kerr who was driving, smiling.


    "What did your father say to you?"


    "What did my mother say to you?"


    They said at the same time. Nicoleughed. Seeing that, Kerr was relieved.


    "Nothing. She just asked me to leave you as soon as possible. She said that if I left you, I would get a big sum of money."


    She looked at Kerr expectantly, as if she had already seen the light of money.


    "Then why didn''t you say yes?"


    He sensed the surprise in Nicole''s tone, but he knew that she would never leave him for money.


    "How do you know that I didn''t say yes?"


    Listening to the firm tone of Kerr, Nicole felt that he had already known that she would not leave him.


    "If you agree, you won''t be alone on the roadside."


    In fact, it was not only so for if Nicole was really with him for money, she would have many opportunities to take the money with her and go away. But she didn''t.


    Besides, Kerr believed in the love between Nicole and him.


    "I wanted to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would suddenly stop the car. She was shocked and thecency on her face disappeared in an instant. Her little hand patted on the position of her heart.


    "Oh my God! I''m almost scared to death!"


    Hearing the whisper, Kerr raised his hand and gently stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    "Let''s see if you dare tough at me again!"


    There was a threat in his tone.


    "You!"


    Raising her head, she red at him.


    Her hand was grabbed by Kerr easily and he covered her mouth with his in the most direct way.


    "Well..."


    After slightly struggling, Nicole gave up. She got up the courage and responded to Kerr. She enjoyed the special feeling that Kerr brought to her and felt unprecedentedly satisfied.


    When she closed her eyes, she felt that Kerr slowly put his chair t. Worried as she was, she didn''t push him away.


    "Rx. Trust me."


    On the other side, Kerr was whispering in Nicole''s ear tofort her. He could sense that, as he spoke, she gradually rxed. Kerr slowly unzipped her dress.


    Feeling cold on her body, Nicole hugged Kerr unconsciously and closed her eyes, not daring to look at him.

 Chapter 156 Mommy Is Sleeping

    The night was quiet but also wonderful.


    It was not until dawn that Kerr let go of the exhausted Nicole. He held her in his arms and looked out of the window at the rising sun which was so beautiful.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Looking at the silent look of Kerr, with curiosity in her eyes, Nicole snuggled in his arms, and she felt a sense of safety that she had never felt before.


    She held Kerr''s hand and looked at the lines on his palm with a smile.


    "Thinking of you. Why didn''t you sleep for a while?"


    Kerr looked at her and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I''m with you right now? Why do you think of me? I can''t fall asleep. I''m tired, but I can''t fall asleep. It''s already dawn. Let''s go home early. "


    Looking out of the window, she felt unsafe even though it was still early and there were no vehicles on the road since she only wore a coat of Kerr.


    Nicole''s dress has been torn into pieces, so it''s nearly impossible to wear it anymore.


    "No matter where you are, you are in my heart."


    In the end, Kerr gave a morning kiss to Nicole. Then he stood up and sat on the driver''s seat. He started the car and was ready to leave, but in fact, he didn''t tell her that


    there were no extra cars on the road, because this belonged to the Gu''s family, so all the cars passing by here need a special pass.


    There were surveince cameras installed in this area every once in a while. So Kerr knew that their car couldn''t escape from the eyes of Gu family, and he didn''t want to hide at all.


    He wanted to make it clear to the Gu Group that Nicole was his one and only woman.


    "Have some sleep. I''ll wake you up when we get home."


    He smiled at Nicole, and then started the car and drove away.


    As expected, the atmosphere in Jack''s study was hea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    mommy is sleeping."


    He didn''t stop his steps. Now Nicole only wore a business suit, it was improper for her to appear in front of Jay.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Jay stopped talking. But when he was about to check if Nicole was fine, Kerr had carried her on the stairs, leaving Jay a graceful back.


    Using his short legs, Jay chased after Kerr and Nicole. When he arrived at the door of Kerr''s bedroom, she saw that the door was closed by Kerr at the same time.


    "p, p, p!" Jay patted the bedroom door lightly with his small hand. He didn''t dare to use too much strength in case of waking up Nicole, but no one paid attention to him.


    "Uncle took Mommy away as soon as he appeared."


    Jay turned around and left, with a trace of displeasure in his tone.


    As if he didn''t hear the knock, Kerr took off the clothes from Nicole. He carried her into the bathroom and filled the bathtub with warm water before he put her in.


    Feeling the warm water flow all over her body, she smiled in her sleep. As if the surroundings made her feel safe, she had a deep sleep.


    After giving a simple cleaning up to Nicole, Kerr carried her back to the bed and covered her with a quilt.

 Chapter 157 I Really Want To Rebuild The Ning Group

    Kerr gently kissed on the corner of Nicole''s mouth, stood up and left.


    He went downstairs and looked at a man and a boy in the living room who were ying international chess leisurely.


    "I don''t want to y it any more."


    With a random push, Harley messed up the chess game in which he was bound to fail. He looked at Kerr as if he was looking at his family member and thought that he could finally get rid of it.


    "Uncle Su, you lose the game. You can''t break your promise just because I am a child."


    Looking at the expression on Harley face, Jay reminded him earnestly.


    "Who said that I would break my promise? Fine, but I can''t do it now."


    Saying that perfunctorily, Harley averted his eyes to Kerr.


    "How is it going? Does his lordship want to force you to hand over your power? "


    It was only an expected thing. It seemed that all parents liked to use this trick. It was the same with his escape from marriage and went abroad.


    "More or less. It''s not so serious. How is everything going with Ken?"


    Kerr was going to put it on the agenda. Anyway, it was dangerous for both Jay and Nicole to stay there. Besides, Kerr had his own opinions about what had happened yesterday.


    Hearing that, Harley shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have called him. Ken said that everything is fine, but it will take some time. I guess you have to deal with something, too. There were so many coincidencesst night."


    Aftering backst night, Harley also thought about the whole event carefully. If there were too many coincidences, it meant that someone had made it up.


    After that, Kerr picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of water.


    "This matter has something to do with the He family. I don''t think it is that simple. I have asked Jared to investigate it. I have something else for you to do. "


    Kerr knew that they would


    re, Nicole must tell Kerr her true thought.


    "I know. I trust you."


    When he looked at her, he kissed her forehead gently and made up his mind. But he didn''t tell her the truth. In fact, he had made this decision sincest night, but now he was even more determined.


    Looking at the trust in Kerr''s eyes, she felt relieved and her restless heart gradually calmed down.


    "What are you going to do with Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao?"


    She felt that there must be something wrong with what happenedst night. When Kerr told her that he was going to deal with them, she didn''t realize it. But now she was sure that she could find some information from them.


    "Leave them to me. Don''t worry."


    As soon as he said this, his phone, which was put in his pocket, rang. Looking at the number on the screen, he put Nicole down, walked to the bedside, and answered the phone.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, just listening to the voice from the other end.


    Nicole looked at the back of Kerr with doubts.


    "Got it."


    After he hung up the phone, he looked into Nicole''s eyes and walked to her.


    "I have something to deal with in thepany. I''lle backter. You stay at home and don''t go out. I''ll send someone to protect here."

 Chapter 158 Rebuild The Ning Group

    On hearing the words of Kerr, Nicole nodded earnestly and watched him leave the vi.


    Sitting in the car, Kerr''s face was gloomy, not as gentle as before.


    "Master, Moore came to thepany early in the morning. He went directly to miss Ning''s previous office and asked Lily for all the information about the new project. Now he is organizing a meeting to study the new n."


    Jared drove the car and briefy reported to Kerr about thepany''s situation. His voice was full of obvious worry. That Moore Gu entered the Gu Group so quickly could not be neglected.


    "Besides, I got a call just now. He fired a few employees of Miss Ning and asked the personnel department to post new recruitment information."


    After hearing this, a disdainful smile climbed up the corners of Kerr mouth. It was obvious that Moore was cultivating his own power at a fast pace. But it was too obvious for him to do so.


    Kerr had always known that Moore was an ambitious man. He clearly remembered that when he appeared in the Gu family house, More was thin and small at that time, but when he looked at Kerr, his eyes were full of obvious jealousy.


    That was why he had never been so intimate with Moore.


    "He wants to cultivate his own power. Don''t care about him. Help me to keep those who had been fired by Moore. They are useful. From now on, you should pay close attention to anyone who was fired by Moore and don''t let Moore find out."


    This n had been in Kerr mind for a long time. Now it was the best time for him to take advantage of Moore''s unreasonable behavior in the Gu Group.


    Through the rearview mirror, Jared saw the smile on Kerr''s face. Although he didn''t understand what Kerr wanted to do, he nodded in agreement.


    "I get it, Master, don''t worry. Should we inform Moore Gu of the board meetingter? Yesterday, Uncle Kelvin told me that My Lord would attend the board of directors with Moore. "


    There was a hint of cautiousness in Jared''s tone. It


    saw the new Ning Group.


    This was a great gift he gave to Nicole. Since Nicole gave him such a big surprise, he naturally had to return it.


    "Any problem?"


    It was his decision, and no one could stop him. But he had to hide it from Nicole, or there would be no surprise.


    Harley''s face was full of helplessness. He hadn''t found Harrow yet, and now he was in a terrible situation. However, when he heard Kerr''s firm tone, he had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "I see. Leave it to me. If you want to recover it, we can modify it on the basis of the original one."


    But he knew that Kerr just wanted to satisfy one of Nicole''s wishes.


    In the He''s vi, sitting on the sofa, Sunny was full of resentment in her eyes. Now that the He family and the Gu family had fought openly against each other for the sake of Nicole and the Gu family, then the engagement between the he family and the Gu family would be cancelled.


    Something came to her mind. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "The information I asked you to prepare can be sent for use now. I will send it to Nicole anonymously right away. Now, she must be protected by Kerr in the vi. You must find a way to send it in."


    ?


    The man at the other end of the line nodded in agreement even if he didn''t think it was a good idea.

 Chapter 159 The Package That Suddenly Came

    In the Gu''s vi.


    Nicole was busy in the kitchen and looked at the newly made cake in her hand. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Mom, dad will be spoiled by you."


    Jay stood in front of the kitchen door and frowned. It seemed that women were all gullible. They were already busy cooking for others before they married them.


    He sounded helpless,pletely forgetting that the "others" in his heart might be his father.


    "I don''t think so. Doesn''t Jay love cheese cake very much? I just cook for Jay. "


    Afraid that Jay would be jealous of Kerr, Nicole tried to console Jay in this way. She looked at him who looked just like his father, Kerr.


    Hearing the words of Nicole, Jay shook his head helplessly and walked out of the kitchen.


    At the gate of the Gu''s vi, when Avery stopped the car, she saw a man dressed in an express worker wandering around the gate of the Gu vi, as if he was in a dilemma.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Avery got off the car, walked to the man and asked.


    "Hello, here is a parcel for Miss Ning, but..."


    The courier looked at the heavily guarded vi of Gu family, feeling embarrassed.


    "Let me handle it. I''ll give it to her."


    Avery reached out to take the package bag from the man''s hand, and pinched it. It should be just some documents and materials, so it shouldn''t be dangerous. Then, she walked into the Gu''s vi.


    At the same time, Vedder came up to her and greeted her in person.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lin. Master has told me that you wille over. Miss Ning is making cakes in the kitchen."


    An hour ago, Vedder received a call from Kerr. He knew that Avery woulde.


    "You don''t have to bother me. I''ll go and find Nicole myself. Is Jay at home?"


    Avery had always been


    he saw the content, she was shocked and looked at her wide eyed.


    "Is that true? Kerr was the one who forced uncle Ning to death. The Gu Group was the main force that destroyed the Ning Group in the past? Nicole... Do you really think so? "


    In fact, Avery had found some clues before, but many things happenedter and the clue was stopped.


    "All the clues you''ve collected are pointing to Kerr, right? Avery, you told me before. "


    Nicole calmly looked at the shocked expression on Avery face as if she was talking about someone else, but Nicole knew her heart was very uneasy. She was just trying to make herself calm down.


    The more difficult it was, the calmer she needed to be.


    Avery recalled the investigation before and frowned.


    "I did investigate these things, but I found that there were more than one people investigating the matter. When I went to get the evidence, someone was faster than me."


    "Now what I know is that your father really wanted to cooperate with the Gu Group, but the cooperation was terminated for some reason. The Ning Group suffered a loss, and then the Ning Group lost many projects."


    "Gu Group managed to get these projects."

 Chapter 160 I Choose To Trust Him

    There was no change in the expression of Nicole''s face when she heard what Avery said. She just lowered her head and took a deep breath after she got the information in Avery''s hand.


    "Let''s go find Baron."


    Looking at the firm look of Nicole, Avery nodded and followed her out of the Gu vi.


    Sitting in the coffee shop, Nicole stirred the coffee gently with a spoon in her hand, looking very preupied.


    "Nicole, what are you going to do? I think... You have a very deep rtionship with Kerr, right? If this is true, then you... "


    Carefully, Avery asked the question carefully. In fact, she knew that Nicole must be very upset right now, but this was something that she had no choice but to face.


    "I haven''t decided yet. It''s definitely not as simple as it looks. Whether it''s true or not, the only thing I know is that someone intentionally used these things to make me have a conflict with Kerr and even directly leave him."


    Nicole thought it over and thought that it was really a coincidence. Even though she had been suspicious, she knew about the way that Kerr did things since she had been on business with him for so long.


    So, she thought that Kerr shouldn''t be like this. There was no enmity between the Ning family and the Gu family, so even though she was shocked by these things, she still chose to believe in Kerr mentally.


    "You are right. Otherwise, these things will never appear out of thin air. Then why are you still here looking for Baron?"


    Avery thought that Nicole was here to check the content of the contract with Baron, but if Nicole chose to believe Kerr, then there was no need toe to see him.


    She couldn''t understand.


    Nicole put down the spoon in her hand and looked at Avery.


    "I know you don''t understand, but I know that no


    n''t you say that you would be good at home?"


    With a straight face, Kerr looked doting though he was ming her. In any case, he didn''t have the heart to me her.


    But when receiving the phone call from Jay, Kerr''s first reaction was worrying. In such a special period, as long as Nicole was out of Kerr''s sight, he couldn''t rest assured.


    Hearing the tone of dissatisfaction in Kerr''s voice, Nicole just smiled and reached out to him.


    Without any hesitation, Kerr held the small hand of Nicole in his. Only then did he feel at ease.


    "I had something to do, so I went out with Avery. Now I''m all right. Can you apany me to a ce?"


    Nicole stood up, looked at Kerr and made up her mind. Then she turned to Baron and Avery, saying to them, "I have to go. I''ll talk to youter. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of it."


    After that, she left the cafe with Kerr.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole looked at Kerr holding the steering wheel with obvious happiness in her eyes.


    "You are a little different today. What happened?"


    Although Kerr didn''t look at Nicole, he kept what she was doing in his mind. Although she was smiling, there seemed to be something on her mind.

 Chapter 161 Just Ignore It

    His intuition told Kerr that what was on Nicole''s mind had something to do with him.


    Hearing his question, Nicole shook her head. "You will know when we arrive there." Now that they had decided to be together, they had to face the fact sooner orter.


    The car stopped at the gate of the cemetery. Looking at the surroundings in front of him, Kerr knew what was happening, but he didn''t refuse her. He held Nicole''s hand and opened the door of the car for her.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    In fact she meant if he would mind. This was a very solemn ce.


    "That''s exactly what I want to ask you. Do you think I will be afraid?"


    Kerr wanted to make her feel his sincerity. No matter how dangerous or distant the ce was, as long as it was where she was going, he would not hesitate to hold her hand and be with her.


    What''s more, in the eyes of Kerr, it''s a good thing for Kerr to be brought here by Nicole. It''s kind of affirmation of him.


    The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared, but her heart became extremely calm because of Kerr''s words. She walked to her parents'' tombstone, and looked at the photo on it. She said after a moment of silence.


    "Someone gave me a present today, but I don''t like it." She turned to look at Kerr standing beside her. There was an inquiring expression in her eyes but there was no doubt in it.


    Looking at her eyes, Kerr knew that this was what she was hiding from him. But he was d that she was sharing her feelings with him.


    "If you don''t like it, just ignore it."


    As long as it''s something that Nicole likes in the world, Kerr will give it to her at any price. But if it''s something that she doesn''t like, then Kerr will make it disappear in front of her.


    Nicole raised her hand and handed the bag to Kerr, eyes fixed on his face.


    "Do you believe it?"


    A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed to give to her would be gone, so Kerr decided to take her out to rx during this time.


    Many things had happened these days, so he didn''t want to make Nicole too nervous.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, Nicole was slightly shocked. After hesitating for a while, she did not want to refuse.


    "I''ll go back and pack up Jay''s package and mine."


    Since it was dangerous here, she might as well leave with Jay temporarily. It happened that Kerr was on a business trip so that his work would not be affected. In Nicole''s heart, as long as there were Kerr and Jay, there was her home


    "We can''t take Jay with us this time. During this period of time, Harley will take care of him. Don''t worry. Whether it is the Gu family or the He family, they will try their best to separate us. So I think Jay will not be their goal."


    This was their lovers'' world. In the future, the three of them still had a lot of opportunities to live together. So now, Kerr just wanted to enjoy the opportunity of being alone with Nicole.


    He turned to look at Nicole with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Nicole hesitated. After all, since Jay was born, she had never been away from him, and she was afraid that Jay wouldn''t agree.

 Chapter 162 Still Dont Believe It

    Looking at the concern on Nicole''s face, Kerr certainly knew what she was thinking about, so he reached out his hand and gently stroked her hair with obvious doting eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I am sure Jay will agree."


    There was confidence in Kerr''s tone, but Nicole was still very hesitant. Compared to Kerr, she got along with Jay for a longer time, so she knew that although he looked strong, but after all, he was still a child, so he would naturally rely on her. However, she didn''t want to disappoint Kerr, so she was in dilemma.


    She was thinking about how to persuade Jay.


    After returning to the Gu''s vi, Nicole decided to cook the braised fish for the two men in person.


    As she was walking towards the kitchen, Kerr held her wrist and said, "don''t bother. Uncle Uncle may have dinner prepared."


    As long as she was with him, he would make her the happiest woman in the world and never make her feel sad.


    Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand and smiled, "I like to do something for you." It seemed that she had unwittingly changed her mindset.


    At the beginning, she wanted to face everything on her own. She had to be thoughtful and pretended to be strong. But now, she just wanted to be a woman behind Kerr.


    When Kerr saw Nicole walk into the kitchen, he smiled and walked towards the study upstairs. When he opened the door of the study, he saw Jay sitting behind the desk and fiddling with theputer.


    "I have something to tell you." Although Jay was still a child, in the eyes of Kerr, he had already been a person who could think independently. Therefore, the way how Kerr and Nicole got along with each other had to fully respect his will.


    "Are you going to take Momm


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    was more quiet and gentle, more intellectual and steady. It seemed that she had grown into a woman.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Nicole also couldn''t help bringing her thoughts to that time. When she first returned home and met him, she remembered her dislike to Kerr at that time. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    "What a brazen man you were at that time. As the CEO of the Gu Group, you went to my house to ask for a meal, and insisted on staying at my house. How shameless you were!"


    There was a touch of coquetry in Nicole''s tone, but in fact, she was grateful for the persistence of Kerr. If it weren''t for Kerr, she might have brought Jay back to Manhattan.


    They were living a peaceful and peaceful life. Although there was no ups and downs, or sadness, perhaps very calm, there would eventually be regrets, and they would not be as happy as they were now.


    "To be honest, why did you hate me so much at that time? And refuse all my care? "


    Kerr put his hands on Nicole''s shoulders and made her turn around to face his eyes. In fact, he had a guess in his heart, but he still wanted to hear her speak it out herself.

 Chapter 163 Nodded And Accept That

    Nicole put the things in her hand on the table and looked directly into Kerr''s eyes with a bit of resentment.


    "It''s because you are a yboy. Don''t think I don''t know if you had many mistresses before I came back. You even forced them to abort your child. How can I rest assured about such a you?"


    She was still in a state of shock when she thought about it. Although Kerr had never treated her like that, as time went by, she still had no idea whether she would be safe or not.


    After all, people''s mind was changeable all the time.


    Thinking of this, the light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Kerr, trying to forget her worries and remember how well he had treated her.


    With a smile, Kerr reached out his hand, cupped her face and pecked her lips.


    "Nicole, no matter whom I''ve met before, the past is the past for me. You''re my present and future. Little fool. Why didn''t you ask me earlier? Why didn''t you ask me? Why did you make blind and disorderly conjectures?"


    "The child I asked her to abort is not mine, and it was decided by herself that she could not give birth to that child. What I want is only your child, when will you give birth to a daughter for me?"


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    His words made her feel warm. Whether he was making excuses for her or not, she was willing to believe him.


    But she pushed him away.


    "You wish. Tell Jay toe down. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Wearing a blush of shyness, Nicole pushed Kerr out of the kitchen and took a deep breath before she started cooking.


    Very soon, four dishes and a soup were carried to the table by Nicole. Although it was simple, it was very exquisite. Besides, she had always told Jay that he couldn''t waste food, so she only cooked fo


    dinner, Nicole went back to her bedroom to pack up her things. Kerr simply gave Harley a few orders, and then followed Nicole back to her bedroom.


    Looking at their backs, Jay was a little angry and indignant.


    "It seems that you have no choice but to be with me in the following few days." said Harley, with obvious sympathy in his eyes


    On hearing this, Jay removed Harley''s hand on his head and returned to his bedroom.


    The next morning.


    Kerr had already prepared a helicopter for Nicole. He held her hand and led her out of the vi.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Nicole looked through a small window in the vi, with obvious reluctance in her eyes. Kerr was worried that Nicole wouldn''t be willing to let go of her son, so he arranged his trip in the early morning.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be back soon."


    He put his arm around her shoulder and got into the car.


    However, in the bedroom of the vi, when Jay saw the car slowly disappear from his sight, he couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    When she was on the ne, Nicole still felt a bit unsettled. Fortunately, with Kerr around her, she felt a sense offort.


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 164 A World Of Two People

    It was not until the nended that she woke up slowly. She was held in Kerr''s arms and got off the ne. Looking at the blue sky and blue sea in front of her, she felt unprecedentedly relieved.


    It seemed to be more close to the nature. Nicole breathed the fragrance of the air, which could not be felt in a bustling city. She liked it, but her eyes were full of doubts.


    "Where am I? Aren''t we here on a business trip? "


    On hearing the question, Kerr just smiled faintly and put his arm around her shoulder, with a sense of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Do you like it?"


    In fact, everything didn''t matter as long as Nicole like it.


    Nicole nodded. She did not like too much decoration in the first ce. Probably she preferred the serenity of the nature more than the previous living environment.


    So when she heard that Kerr wanted to develop thend for her, she was touched. She had never told anyone what she wanted, but Kerr could easily guess it.


    And he brought to her what she liked.


    "As long as you like it, just give me some time. When everything is done, I will give you a surprise. From now on, I will apany you to do everything you want."


    He believed that Nicole would like the n of the Sea Heart Ind, but it was not the time yet.


    "Nicole, although I can give up everything in the Gu family, I still have responsibility for it. I can give up everything in the Gu family, but I can''t let the Centennial business of the Gu family fall into the hands of others."


    Kerr knew Moore''s ambition. As a member of the Gu family, Kerr was supposed to protect everything belonging to the family, which was none of the business of his father and mother, but just his duty.


    "I understand, Kerr. Actually, I don''t care at all. Whether you are the president of the Gu Group or not doesn''t matter. No matter what happens, Jay and I will always be with you."


    d and looked directly into the eyes of Moore. She was shocked. In fact, Moore was very handsome, always very friendly, and always smiled.


    If she didn''t take a closer look at him, she would have thought that he was still a student.


    "Do you have time tonight? I want to have dinner with you and get to know more about thepany. You know, I just came back from abroad and don''t know much about the business. "


    Lily wanted to refuse. But when she saw the sincerity in Moore''s eyes, she couldn''t help nodding.


    After a long time, Lily began to regret that she didn''t refuse Moore at that time.


    By the sea, the sunshine burnt everyone hot but Kerr had given a very cool room for Nicole.


    Seated in a rattan chair, Nicole looked at the beautiful flowers with a face full of satisfaction.


    It was not suitable to nt flowers on the beach, but Kerr had asked people to specially bring the soil which was suitable for flowers to grow and build this flower room in front of them.


    "Kerr, are we really on a business trip?"


    There was a sense of teasing in her tone. She looked at Kerr, who was sitting leisurely beside her. No one could be as enjoying a business trip as they were. The idea that Jay was cheated by his family made her feel ill at ease.

 Chapter 165 Unaccustomed To The New Environment

    If Jay knew that they didn''t go out for business, he must be disappointed.


    "You call it a business trip, then this is a business trip."


    As a matter of fact, when Kerr was outside with the Nicole, he had many purposes in his mind. The most important one was to help the little girl to get rid of the disturbance and let the alert of Moore be distracted.


    He really wanted to see what evil things Moore would do when he was away, so that he could find a chance to strike back. But this time, he didn''t intend to give Moore another chance.


    He turned on hisptop and put it on hisp. Leaning against the sofa, he looked at the messages sent by Jared on the screen, his eyes clear.


    This time, Kerr didn''t bring Jared with him because he wanted him to observe the condition of Moore.


    "Mr. Kerr, the lunch is ready."


    A middle-aged man in a white suit bowed to Kerr respectfully.


    Kerr put down his notebook and took Nicole''s hand, leading her to the dinning room. Looking at the delicious lunch on the table, she suddenly felt hungry.


    When she was about to sit on the chair next to Kerr, she felt his hand suddenly pull her hand. She sat on his leg directly. Looking at the servants and housekeeper standing around her, she was blushing.


    She wriggled slightly and was about to push him away. But she saw the firm look in his eyes and had to let him to as he wanted.


    Nicole felt extremely satisfied when she was fed by Kerr.


    As she chewed on the food in her mouth, Nicole felt her stomach churn. She reached out her hand and pushed Kerr away. Nicole covered her mouth and ran towards the washroom.


    "Nicole?"


    Seeing that, Kerr put down his tableware, stood up and ran after her.


    Leaning on the wash basin, she spat out all the food she had eaten and felt better. She turned on the tap, and she rinsed her mouth wi


    the first day."


    She sat up. In fact, after vomiting, she felt much better. That''s her personality. She didn''t pretend to be sick at all. When she felt better, she didn''t want to lie on the bed anymore.


    But he looked at her nervously.


    "Don''t push yourself. Lie back."


    He wanted to let Nicole lie in bed, but she refused.


    "I''m fine, really. I just threw up what I had eaten, and I''m a little hungry now."


    Nicole touched her t lower abdomen and looked at Kerr with a smile, like a bird waiting for her mother to feed.


    "You naughty girl."


    He then asked the cook to make some light food and fed her little by little.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    The steward stood beside the door with a tray in his hand. He didn''te in until he got the permission from Kerr.


    "Young master, this is Miss Ning''s medicine. The doctor said we have to eat it after dinner."


    Then he put the ss and drugs he brought from the tray on the nightstand, and the Butler stood aside.


    When Kerr was about to pass the ss to Nicole, his phone rang. So he had to put down the ss, stood up and walked to the balcony.


    Nicole looked at the white pill and frowned. When she looked at the butler, she felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 166 I Didnt Hide It From You

    But Nicole did not say anything. After all, this was arranged by Kerr, so there must be no mistake.


    "I''m a little afraid of bitterness. Can you bring me some fruit?"


    She asked the butler politely.


    The housekeeper looked at the smiling Nicole and hesitated for a moment. He looked at Kerr standing on the balcony, nodded to her and left the bedroom.


    When she reached out for the pill, she frowned and made up her mind.


    Kerr put down his phone and turned around. When he saw Nicole drinking water, he walked to her and touched her long hair.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Putting down the ss of water in her hand, Nicole nodded to Kerr with a smile. In fact, she did not feel ufortable at all. After vomiting, she became energetic.


    It was a fine day. Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said, "Let''s go out for a walk. We can''t just lie on the bed for rest after getting out."


    She knew that whatever Kerr did, he would always put her health first, but she didn''t feel ufortable now.


    When he saw the eager expression on Nicole''s face, he didn''t have the heart to disappoint her, so he nodded to agree.


    "If you don''t feel well, you must let me know. I''ll go out with you more often in the future. You don''t need to hurry. Do you understand?"


    He didn''t want her to act tough, but Kerr also realized that maybe she hadn''t spent too much time with her before, so she would cherish this opportunity very much.


    He would spend more time with her in the future, and the day wouldn''t be too long.


    Strolling on the beach, the sun in the evening was not as hot as it was in the daytime, and the sea wind brought a bit of coolness to her body. Nicole was wearing arge sun hat on her head, appearing to be cozy.


    "Kerr, you don''t just take me out to rx, right? What are you doing secretly? "


    In


    ew it since a long time ago, so I didn''t let Moore get into the Gu Group."


    When she looked up at Kerr, who looked leisurely, she frowned and felt very sorry for him, as if he was different from the man she knew before.


    In the past, she just thought that Kerr was a God''s favored son who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, a wealthy family with a strong family background. It seemed that everything that others longed for in the world was easily grasped by Kerr.


    But now she knew that Kerr also had helplessness. Such helplessness could not be changed and could not be controlled by Kerr.


    "He thought? Isn''t Moore his son? "


    She was still aware of the meaning in his words and looked at him curiously.


    "Nicole, as I''ve said before, you''re smart and sure enough. I''ve already had someone look into it. My father does have a bastard outside, but it''s not Moore."


    "At that time, Moore and that child hade into an orphanage. But Moore took ce of the child and was brought to the Gu family by ident. At first, Moore didn''t know about it."


    "Later, by chance, Moore got to know the secret of our father, so he took advantage of his father''s debts to him and gained a ce in the Gu Group."

 Chapter 167 Its Up To You

    Kerr said that leisurely, but only he knew how hard it took for him to ept such a fact.


    In fact, what he cared about was not the Gu Group, nor the Gu family''s property. It was that Jack know how to care about people but he chose to give all his concern to Moore instead of Kerr.


    Kerr had never felt the warmth of his family. Now he could do nothing but ept such a fact and grow up alone.


    Nicole opened her arms and hugged him tightly. She knew that he didn''t tell her his feelings and he had never got care and love since he was a child.


    "Kerr, you will have me and Jay in your life. No matter what happens, we will never leave you."


    Not until then did she realize how lucky she was. Even though her mother died at a young age and her father remarried, her father had never ignored her feelings, eventer on he had had Bonnie Ning.


    Her father had never ignored her.


    When he heard that, Kerr felt warm in his heart. He embraced Nicole in his arms. In fact, he had epted the fate. They couldn''t decide what kind of family they were born in, for example.


    "It''s okay. I just did what I should do. They gave me life so that I could meet you. I''m satisfied with that. So even if I don''t care about anything in Gu family, I have to take my responsibility as a member of it."


    Looking at the handsome face of Kerr, Nicole was proud of his rational sense and smiled at him.


    "So you want to find the child outside the Gu family, right?"


    She knew that Kerr had been saying that he would leave the Gu Group after all this


    ked at her nervously.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    As he spoke, he put on the bathrobe that he put aside and wrapped it around Nicole. When he was about to pick her up, she refused.


    As she sat up, Nicole blushed and felt embarrassed. She looked at Kerr and firmly refused to go to the hospital.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just menstruating. It''s okay. I''ll just go to the bathroom."


    When she finished, she was about to get out of the bed, but Kerr lifted her up. Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and walked towards the bathroom. He had a simple bath for her and then put on a new coat for her.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    When she saw the dissatisfaction on Kerr''s face, she couldn''t bear to apologize to him.


    However, Kerr just held Nicole in his arms and put his warm hand on her waist, trying to relieve the pain.


    "My silly girl, we still have a long time to live together. How can I be in such a hurry? If you feel ufortable next time, you must tell me. If I don''t find it, will you always endure it?"

 Chapter 168 Playing With The Fire

    Kerr looked at the girl who was getting better, and he felt relieved.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, with a happy smile on her face, Nicole looked at the tenderness in his eyes and she was really d to meet such a Kerr.


    "Got it."


    Nicole''s face was so close to Kerr that her warm breath was on his skin. She was not aware of it at all, but Kerr''s body became stiff because of her slight movements.


    Looking at the little woman in his arms, Kerr sighed softly, but in the end, he did not push Nicole away. He muttered.


    "My little beauty."


    Not knowing what he was talking about, she raised her head and looked at him in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Looking at the innocent expression of Nicole, Kerr didn''t want to hurt her, so he let go of her arm and walked to the bathroom.


    Looking at the back of Kerr, she could roughly guess what he was doing. Shey down andughed maniacally. "Hahaha."


    When he heard that, Kerr turned on the faucet. The cold water on the body helped to relieve the heat inside Kerr''s body, but the voice of Nicole passed to his ears continuously, which made him helpless.


    When he put on his bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom, he saw the bright smile on her face. There was a threat in his eyes.


    "You''ll see."


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kerr wiped the water on his hair with a bath towel and turned his back to Nicole.


    Nicole, however, sat up and hugged him from behind. She pressed her face against his back and said softly.


    "Are you sure?"


    It seemed that she knew what kind of reaction Kerr would have, so she became more unbridled.


    To Kerr, it seemed that Nicole''s hand had reached into


    the truth, the price is an exorbitant price, but they seem to be sure that I will ept it, so they have no intention of making a concession. I was going to take some unusual measures."


    Speaking of this, Harley paused. It was not like what he would do. It was Ken''s idea.


    "But it won''t work. This group obviously has a more powerful background. I have specially investigated it. I just received the news that the boss of this group is..."


    Before he could finish his words, a person came into Kerr''s mind, so he said it directly.


    "Daniel He."


    Hearing this, Harley was shocked and looked at Kerr in disbelief.


    "How do you know?"


    It took a lot of effort for him to get the news. If he had known that Kerr had known the person behind it, he would not have taken such great effort.


    "I just guessed it. In a city, in addition to Gu''s family, Su''s family and Qin''s family, there was only He''s family who has the ability to do this. Besides, Sunny He is not smart. That''s why only Daniel He can do it."


    Though Kerr had thought it over, he didn''t expect that Daniel would support his marriage with Sunny He.

 Chapter 169 Disappearance

    But behind him, Daniel He had done lots of evil doings against him.


    Kerr knew that since Harley could figure out who was behind all this, it was easy for Daniel to guess that what Harley did was under Kerr''s instruction.


    Which meant that Daniel did it on purpose.


    Hearing this, Harley nodded. Both of them knew that Daniel was levelling against Kerr. As a matter of fact, he had long been dissatisfied with Kerr for what he had done to his daughter.


    But in the presence of Sunny, Daniel had to take back his anger.


    "I think that he obviously wants to teach you a lesson this time. Maybe we should change our ce. In fact, as long as it''s under the name of Nicole, it doesn''t matter where we are, does it?"


    Harley tried to talk Kerr out of this. After all, the Gu family was reducing the power of Kerr because of his current condition. If he continued to be the enemy of the He family, then it would be really difficult.


    "No. I said I would give aplete Ning Group to Nicole."


    Without hesitation, Kerr refused his proposal. There was no room for negotiation in his heart. It was a gift that Kerr wanted to give to Nicole. He couldn''t give it a discount because of any difficulty.


    He wanted to use his own ability to make up for the pity in Nicole''s heart.


    It seemed that Harley had expected the words from Kerr, so he was not surprised. He shrugged his shoulders and waited quietly for Kerr to continue. He knew that the reason why Kerr was so sure indicated that he had been mentally prepared.


    "In this case, I will gradually snatch over the He Group''s project, and then hand it over to you. When the He Group is in the face of a crisis, he wouldn''t grasp too hard on the Ning Group?"


    Knowing that Daniel He was a man who knew how to weigh the pros and cons, Kerr had to choose his soft spot.


    "Okay, I''ll be ready for it at an


    horoughly and found that the entire building has been ced with a lot of explosives. But don''t worry, Master. I''ve had them removed."


    "But the specific location of Miss Ning has not been identified yet, so we dare not act rashly."


    Kim was worried that it might hurt Nicole''s safety if he acted rashly. However, the kidnappers was obviously well prepared, so he knew that they would contact Kerr on their own initiative.


    When he heard this, Kerr certainly understood what he meant. However, he didn''t want to wait any longer when he knew that Nicole was right in front of him. Now he could be relieved to see the perfect woman standing in front of Kerr. ?


    As he took a step forward, a man''s voice reached his ears.


    "Since Mr. Kerr came without invitation, thene in. Your little beauty missed you so much."


    The man''s voice was full of arrogance, deliberately provoking Kerr.


    When he heard the man mention Nicole, Kerr''s eyes became scarlet. No one could hurt Nicole by his side. This time he wanted everyone to know that Nicole couldn''t be touched by others.


    Without any hesitation, he walked upstairs.


    "Master, be careful!" Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Kim had no choice but to follow closely behind him.

 Chapter 170 Not To Take The Risk

    Passing through the first floor, Kerr went up the stairs to the tform on the second floor. He saw that Nicole was tied to a cement pir and her eyes were closed unconsciously. Kerr''s eyes were full of heartache.


    He walked quickly to Nicole and called her. "Nicole?" Kerr called out the name of Nicole, but she did not respond.


    Kim stood beside them, observing the surroundings warily, not daring to rx a little.


    Normally, an ambush was here, but it was so quiet around. Kim knew that the storm was yet toe.


    "Mr. Kerr, there seems to be something wrong. We need to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Kim reminded him nervously.


    But Kerr didn''t respond. He turned around and saw that Kerr had been staring at the ce behind Nicole, motionless.


    When Kim walked beside Kerr, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes with surprise.


    "Master, you can leave now. I will takedy Ning out of here safely."


    Looking at the time bomb in front of him, Kim reminded Kerr. Obviously, he didn''t want to leave now.


    Crouching down, Kerr looked at the countdown on the time bomb without any anxiety in his eyes. The bomb was connected to the rope on Nicole. Once the rope on her was cut off, the bomb would explode.


    "Master!"


    There was not much time left before the hour hand. Kim looked worried. He couldn''t let Kerr have any ident, but he also knew that if Nicole hadn''t been safe, Kerr wouldn''t have left.


    "Shut up! Get out of here with all our people!"


    Without any hesitation, Kerr gave an order to Kim. He knew that Kim must have arranged a lot of people around him, and he wouldn''t let these people be buried with him.


    Although he was confident to unravel the bomb, he had to make a


    way. It''s dangerous here. Go quickly!"


    She knew that she couldn''t escape. If she could really leave, Kerr had already taken her away. It would never be like this. If she was doomed to not escape, then she hoped to protect Kerr.


    "Kerr, I have never told you about that. I''m d that I can meet you and fall in love with you. I''m very satisfied with that. Thank you for your love. Now, leave me. Kerr, help me take care of Jay."


    Tears welled up and blurred her sight. However, she stubbornly gazed at Kerr and tried to remember what he looked like.


    Even if she left, she didn''t want to forget Kerr.


    "Nicole, I will never allow you to leave me. You are destined to be mine. I will not give up on you. Even if I die, I will still be with you."


    Kerr raised his head and looked into Nicole''s eyes earnestly.


    From the moment he came here, Kerr did not intend to leave alone. Whether he was alive or dead, he would be with her.


    When she heard what Kerr had said, she was touched, but she didn''t want him to die with her. When she was about to refute, Kerr shut her mouth in the most direct way.


    He stood up and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 171 Live And Die Together

    Looking at the countdown, there were still four minutes left. Without any hesitation, Kerr kissed Nicole. Even death was in front of him, he hoped that what he brought to her was joy but not fear.


    Feeling the kiss from Kerr, Nicole''s tears ran down her cheeks to her mouth, which was a little bitter but surrounded by sweetness.


    "Nicole, listen to me. If there are only three minutes left in our life, I can kiss you in these two minutes and fifty seconds and hold you tight in thest ten seconds."


    There was no fear in his eyes; instead, he looked much moreposed.


    If this was the ending between Nicole and him, then Kerr was willing to ept it. After all, he would be buried with Nicole one day, so for Kerr, it was just a matter of time.


    "Kerr, why are you so silly? Just go! I don''t want you to die with me. Who will take care of Jay if we both die? Go. You have to apany Jay to grow up. "


    Nicole did not give up persuading Kerr. It was enough for her to meet him this life.


    "Master!"


    Kim returned. Looking at the two who hugged each other tightly, he went straight to the bomb with a scissor in his hand.


    At the sight of Kim, Kerr snatched the scissors from his hand, seized Kim''s cor and threw him to the staircase.


    "Go!"


    With a smile on his face, Kerr returned to Nicole. With less than one minute left, he asked, "Nicole, would you like to bet with me? If we win the game, we will have a family reunion, and we will never be separated again. If we lose the game, I will apany you. "


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole shook her head desperately. There was no time left to stop him, but he was more persistent than her.


    Lowering his head, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and chose a yellow


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    her head and saw Kerr Gu lying beside her. He was pale with his eyes closed, and his arm wrapped in white gauze. He looked lifeless.


    "How is he?"


    There were still tears in her eyes, but she didn''t let them fall. She knew that it was not time to be weak now and her memories came back bit by bit. She knew that Kerr must be seriously injured.


    When Kim heard the question, his eyes became solemn.


    "Mr. Su said that Master was seriously burned and his viscera were injured. It is uncertain when he will wake up."


    As soon as the incident happened, Kim called Harley and told him about it. In order not to make Jay worried, Harley concealed it from him and sent him to Ken.


    At this moment, the ward door was pushed open. With a medical record of Kerr and Nicole in his hand, Harley walked in, examined them briefly, and then looked at Kerr who was still in aa. He sighed helplessly.


    "How do you feel?"


    Harley asked Nicole.


    Nicole fixed her eyes on Kerr. When she heard this, she just shook her head slightly.


    "I''m fine. How is Kerr? Will he never wake up again? "


    Although she was worried about Kerr, she had to learn to face it.

 Chapter 172 Take The Place

    Looking at Kerr''s face, Harley shook his head helplessly. In fact, he was not very sure. Although Kerr was not in danger now, the situation was not optimistic. Otherwise, Kim would not directly call him here.


    "I believe that he will wake up. After all, there is someone he can''t let go, and his will to survive is very strong. It''s only a matter of time."


    He consoled Nicole this way, and was also looking forward to it in his heart.


    Hearing that, Nicole looked at the pale face of Kerr and raised her hand to gently stroke Kerr''s side face. She tried to hold back her tears and did not let them fall.


    It was not the time to be fragile. She knew what Harley said was right. She believed that Kerr would be safe.


    "Harley, tell me. What is the worst result?"


    Nicole took a deep breath and was ready for the worst result, but when Harley told her, she still felt her could not breathe.


    "He may be in a vegetative state. The worst result is that he will forever be asleep."


    Harley looked at Kerr and didn''t intend to hide anything from Nicole. No matter what the reason why Nicole asked such question was, he had no reason to hide it from her. And even if he didn''t know Nicole well, he should believe in Kerr''s judgement.


    Nicole looked at the ceiling and lifted the quilt.


    "What are you doing?"


    Harley reached out and held Nicole.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." There was only a minor injury on her arm, which did not affect her normal pace, but made her rather weak.


    Harley helped Nicole to the door and closed it. When he was about to leave, he heard the sobbing behind the door.


    He was shocked. Just now Nicole didn''t seem to be affected by what happened with Kerr, but maybe only she herself was the only one who could feel fear in her heart.


    Lean


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Gu Group, he knew clearly that in Kerr''s heart, what he cared more about was the safety of Nicole. So Harley chose to tell herter.


    Kim knew Harley was considerate, so he said nothing.


    In the ward.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole held his hand with a warm smile in her eyes.


    "Kerr, we have a baby. This is our second baby. I know you won''t be cruel to leave us alone. I will give you time. You have been very tired before. You need to have a good rest."


    "I can let you sleep, but you have to promise me to stay with me when the baby is born, okay? You missed Jay''s birth. Do you want to miss a second time? "


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine. I won''t let anyone hurt our baby."


    Nicole put her head on his chest so that she could hear his heartbeat.


    in the past, it was Kerr who protected her. But this time, it was her who protected him.


    Nicole took up Kerr''s hand and gently ced it on her stomach with a smile in her eyes.


    "Do you feel it? I already has a life here in me. We are to me for being so careless that we almost hurt it. You want it to be a boy or a girl? I know you will definitely tell me, as long as it is I who give birth to it, you will like it. "

 Chapter 173 Remain Calm In The Face Of Challenges

    As long as Nicole thought that when Kerr woke up, they could wait for the baby to be born together, she was full of expectations, and the difficulty in front of her seemed not so difficult.


    After having a long conversation with Kerr, Nicole stood up and walked out of the ward.


    When they saw her walking out, Kim and Harley stood straight and looked at her nervously.


    "I know that something must have happened to the Gu Group. Tell me, I''m ready. No matter what happens, I will protect everything belonging to Kerr for him."


    There was no fear nor sadness in her eyes.


    When Kim saw the look of Nicole, he turned his gaze towards Harley who was standing beside her.


    "Miss Ning, you have to save your strength. After all..."


    If things were like what Harley had said and Kerr really couldn''t wake up, then the child inside Nicole was Kerr''s only child and there would be no loss.


    Looking at the peaceful look of Nicole, Harley nodded to Kim.


    "I know. I won''t let anything happen to my baby."


    Nicole looked at Kim earnestly.


    "Here is the thing. On the day when you and Master had that incident, Moore had officially joined the Gu Group under the name of My Lord, but Master had sent me to observe him secretly."


    "I''ve found out that Moore has collected the stocks of the Gu Group secretly. His purpose is obvious."


    Kim looked worried. Although what Moore had done made sense, that was not the only thing he doubted. Considering Nicole''s physical condition, he was afraid that it might frighten her, so he chose to be silent.


    "Absolutely not just that. The time is such a coincidence. I absolutely don''t believe that something happened to me and Kerr identally. You were also there that day. It is obvious that they didn''t want to keep me and Kerr alive."


    Nicole''s eyes were crystal clear. She calmly analyzed the situation. Although she had no evid


    knew that even though Freya didn''t like her, in this situation, only her mother would help her wholeheartedly guard things that belonged to Kerr.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''m Nicole Ning. Kerr is sleeping now. You can tell me if you have something to tell him. I''ll help you tell him."


    Before they went back, Nicole didn''t want her to know about Kerr. No matter what, she was still Kerr''s mother. Once she knew his current situation, she must be worried.


    When she heard the voice of Nicoleing through the phone, Freya changed her tone to a more serious manner, her face darkened.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? I want to see Kerr and I don''t need your permission at all!"


    As for the fact that Kerr left the Gu Group and brought Nicole away, Freya had long been very dissatisfied with her. If it weren''t for her, who seduced Kerr to leave the Gu Group, how could Moore avail this opportunity to get in?


    Nicole shook her head helplessly and raised her hand to rub her aching temple.


    "If you have to say something like that, then I have to say sorry to you. Kerr doesn''t want to talk to you now. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll hang up."


    As Nicole spoke, she didn''t seem to want to hang up. Nicole knew that Freya hadn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 174 The Decision To Go Back

    Hearing what Nicole had said, Freya only felt her blood pressure rising continuously, but she knew that Kerr was now with Nicole, so obviously, she did not want her to get in touch with Kerr.


    Or maybe Kerr was hiding from her deliberately.


    "Tell Kerr that he has to go back to the Gu Group. Since that Moore has taken actions and I haven''t given my shares to Kerr yet, I hope he cane back and marry the daughter of He Group as soon as possible. After that, I''ll give all my shares to Kerr."


    Freya knew that Nicole would know the matter sooner orter, so she did not intend to hide it from her. Moreover, if Nicole could shrink back from difficulties, it would be better.


    When Nicole heard what Freya said, her eyes became dim. It turned out that if a mother loved her child on conditions. But thinking of Kerr''s current situation, she could not help but shed tears.


    She couldn''t be fragile. Right now, she was the only one who could give away everything that she had to protect Kerr.


    "Mrs. Gu, if Kerr hadn''t married to Sunny He, would you be unwilling to transfer your shares to Kerr? I know you don''t like me, but I hope you can think about what kind of person Kerr is. "


    "Let me make it clear to you. Kerr will never marry Sunny. If you can see other people get what belong to Kerr, I have nothing to say."


    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone. In fact, she was gambling on her mother''s concern for Kerr.


    When she gave the phone to Kim, she walked to Kerr, bent over and held his hand. With a gentle look in her eyes, she said, "I will never let anything that belongs to you fall into the hands of others."


    When she stood up, she turned her head to look at Kim behind her.


    "Leo, get everything ready and let''s go back. Kerr is not safe here. What''s more, the Gu Group really needs us now."


    She knew what it meant to go back


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    uld make her more disappointed.


    "Have you ever thought about what you should do when you go back?" Looking at the situation of Kerr, Harley was a little worried. It was certain that the Gu family was not willing to ept the existence of Nicole.


    Kerr had been protecting Nicole, so she was safe. If people in the Gu family knew what had happened to Kerr, they might have brought him back to the Gu family.


    As the eldest son of the Gu family, Kerr certainly could be taken care of. Even if he lost the Gu Group, Kerr still had the surname of Gu. But Nicole was different. She not only had Jay, but also this child.


    Harley even didn''t dare to imagine how difficult it would be for her to get into a difficult situation in the future.


    Hearing that, Nicole shook her head slightly. "I didn''t think so much. I only know that I can''t make Kerr lose everything that belongs to him. Everything of the Gu Group and the Gu family belongs to Kerr."


    "He will wake up one day. I will wait for him. I will also wait for our child to wake up."


    She was quite sure about it. Even when she knew that Kerr was in aa, she had never doubted that he would always sleep like this.


    Something urred to Nicole, so she turned to look at Harley.

 Chapter 175 Dreams Are Opposite

    "I heard from Kerr that you are nning something? Why did you avoid me to talk about it? Does this have anything to do with me? "


    Although Kerr didn''t tell her, she knew that he was giving her a surprise. But the surprise hadn''t beenpleted yet, and the person who wanted to surprise her fell asleep.


    In fact, she wanted Kerr to tell her the surprise himself when he woke up, but she wanted to know now that it might help the Gu Group.


    After giving a nce at Kerr who was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Harley hesitated for a moment and decided to tell Nicole. After all, no one knew what would happen in the future, so if it was able to move Nicole, he must let her know.


    "Yes, it has something to do with you. Kerr knows that rebuilding the Ning Group is always your wish, so since thest celebration party ended, he has already been able to ask me to start rebuilding the Ning Group."


    "Part of them have been prepared, but it will take some time."


    In fact, Harley wanted to say that given the current situation of Kerr, he couldn''t focus on the business of the Ning Group at all. It was a surprise that Kerr prepared for Nicole, and he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    There was no surprise on Nicole''s face when she heard this, as if she had already guessed it. She looked at Kerr with pleasure in her eyes.


    She put her head on Kerr''s shoulder. It seemed that she was leaning on Kerr and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "Thank you, Kerr."


    She was grateful for meeting Kerr. He let her know the feeling of love and being loved. She could knew that there were really two people in the world with no blood rtionship living in different worlds, but because of some special fate, they attracted each other, met each other, knew each other and fell in love.


    Looking at the miserable couple, Harley turned around.


    Nicole closed her eye


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    In fact, there was another way. He could ept the price offered by Daniel. It was not that he couldn''t ept it. But now Kerr was in a special situation, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Stop it. I might need your help to develop the Gu Group in the future. As for the Ning Group, it doesn''t matter now that it has been in the past. I just want to keep everything that belongs to Kerr."


    In order to give her a surprise, Kerr became like this. She thought it was time for her to do something for Kerr since it was enough for him to be in love with her.


    In the eyes of Nicole, whether it was the Ning Group or the Gu Group, they were not as important as the safety of Kerr.


    "I see. Don''t worry. Ken and I will try our best to help you, and you don''t have to worry about Jay. I sent him to Ken''s home. Bonnie was also there."


    Harley was afraid that someone might use Jay''s existence to threaten Kerr and Nicole, so he sent him away as soon as possible.


    Nicole nodded to him and said, "thank you, Harley."


    She was grateful that there were people she could trust at this time. Although she knew that both Harley and Ken treated her differently because of Kerr, she still felt grateful.


    After all, not everyone has such care and courage.

 Chapter 176 He Will Be Fine

    The long flight was so long that Nicole was obviously unable to bear. Her face turned pale, but she did not say anything, but she endured it.


    Leaning against the window, Nicole looked out of the window at the pure white clouds. Everything was so wonderful. So many things had happened in a few days.


    A few days ago, Kerr was still holding Nicole''s hand, but now, he could only lie silently next to her, and he didn''t even know if she was sad or happy.


    "Baby, be strong. Daddy is waiting for us to wake him up."


    She put her hand on her belly, murmuring with a smile.


    After the nended, Nicole didn''t send Kerr to the hospital. After all, there were too many possibilities in the hospital.


    "Sorry to trouble you again, Harley." Nicole reminded him.


    Nodding in agreement, Harley helped Nicole send Kerr to his bedroom and gave him a simple check-up. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with him, he left the room.


    Sitting next to Kerr, she looked up at her Jared who was worried and smiled.


    "I believe he will be fine. Let''s get down to business now."


    She knew that no one knew more about the GR group than her husband.


    Looking at her, Jared nodded. "Now that Simon has been on the board of directors and has secretly collected the scattered shares of the Gu group, I have stopped him in the name of a young master."


    He had been informed by Hayden that something had happened to Kerr, but he didn''t expect that his condition was much worse than he had imagined.


    "Got it. Take all the documents that the GR group needs to be handled by Rhys back. I''ll go over them at home." Nicole could not show up temporarily. "You have to find a way to release the news that I and Kerr have returned safely to Moore."


    She knew that the matter had something to do with Moore. Thus, only when


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Now that Simon had joined the Gu Group, Nicole had asked Jared to collect the scattered shares that he wanted. This required arge amount of money. In order not to arouse the suspicion of the Gu Group, she could only use other ways.


    In order to consolidate the position of Kerr in the Gu Group, she hoped that Freya could transfer her shares in the name of Kerr.


    "You are smart, but I only want to talk to my son. You have no right to bargain with me. Miss Ning, you don''t want me to see my son, aren''t you afraid that you will never see your son again?"


    Freya knew that Jay was the weakness of Nicole. She did try to find him, but failed to get any information about him.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole was shocked. The smile on her face gradually disappeared, and she unconsciously looked at Jared, who was next to her, but was also confused. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Freya would suddenly mention Jay.


    "Mrs. Gu, if you say so, then I won''t beat about the bush. I don''t care what my image in Mrs. Gu''s heart is, but I can clearly tell you that I will not take away anything that not belongs to me."


    Nicole straightened her face and looked at Freya seriously with a hint of irony on her lips.

 Chapter 177 Exchange Conditions

    "I also hope that Mrs. Gu will not pay attention to a child. Otherwise, not only me, but Kerr would not be happy."


    Nicole was warning Freya. No matter how rude she was to her, she would ept it, but she should never hurt Jay, which was her bottom line.


    "If Mrs. Gu wants to take care of Kerr, I hope you can take some practical actions. Now that Kerr is in trouble, I think Mrs. Gu will also understand it."


    When she heard what Nicole said, Freya suppressed her anger and red at Nicole.


    "What do you mean? All the crises that Kerr had encountered were caused by you. Are you still going to stay by his side? As long as you leave Kerr, he will be fine. "


    In Freya''s opinion, Kerr had never had such a crisis before he met with Nicole. But she didn''t understand that such a crisis had been existing all the time, although sometimes it was hidden in peace.


    When Nicole heard what Freya said, she thought it was ridiculous and shook her head helplessly.


    "It seems that Mrs. Gu hasn''t figured out the seriousness of the matter and the key point. What Mrs. Gu needs to do now is to stabilize the status of Kerr in the Gu Group, instead of leting a harmless me leave Kerr."


    "If I were Mrs. Gu, I would transfer all my shares to Kerr to help him."


    Nicole didn''t want to waste too much time. Now many people were keeping their eyes on the Gu''s vi. So she must get more shares for Kerr before he was found out.


    As far as she knew, Jack didn''t transfer all his shares to Kerr. Besides, from his attitude towards Moore and Kerr that day, she knew that he could not be a breakthrough.


    On the contrary, it would be easier for Freya to do that.


    "You should be aiming at the Gu Group''s shares. You are dreaming, Nicole Ning. Do you want to coax Kerr to transfer the shares to you? I w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ot alone now.


    Nicole shook her head and gently put her hand on her forehead. She leaned back on the sofa and didn''t even have the strength to talk.


    Just when Jared didn''t know what to do, Harley came in from the door and saw that there was something wrong with Nicole, so he quickly walked to her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" He raised his hand, held on to Nicole''s wrist, and felt her weak pulse.


    Hearing Harley''s voice, Nicole could put down her worries. She opened her eyes and looked at him, but did not speak.


    "Let me take you to rest."


    She was so worried that she didn''t have the energy to think it through. She picked up Nicole, carried her to the bedroom and put her on the bed beside Kerr.


    Nicole looked at Kerr and instinctively leaned against him. She closed her eyes and fell asleep deeply. She hoped that she could see Kerr when she opened her eyes again.


    Looking at the two of them, with worry in his eyes, Jared followed Harley out of the bedroom, "Mrs. Gu came here just now and wanted to see Master, but she was stopped by Miss Ning. I don''t know how long she can keep the secret from Mrs. Gu."


    In fact, both of them knew that they couldn''t hide the truth for long.

 Chapter 178 Funding Gap

    When Nicole was sleeping, she didn''t sleep well. The scene of the explosion always stayed in her mind. She was only forced to be strong when she was told that Kerr didn''t wake up. All the fears were hidden deeply in her heart.


    Despite the smile on the corner of his mouth, Kerr didn''t respond no matter how hard she called his name. With tears in her eyes, she sobbed, "Kerr..."


    Nicole was frightened to wake up from the nightmare again, but she didn''t wipe her tears for her anymore. She opened her eyes and looked at Kerr who was beside her. There was finally a hint offort in her eyes.


    She reached out and held him. There was obvious worry in her tone. "Kerr, are you really going to sleep like this? You promised Jay and me that you would protect us. When are you going to keep your promise? "


    She wished so much that Kerr could give her a response, but she only got a silence, she was suddenly afraid of the quiet night, as if it wanted to devour everything.


    However, the night would pass. When the morning sunlight shone into the bedroom, Nicole watched the sun rise, and her eyes were once again filled with hope.


    "Kerr, now I''m going to help you with something. Will you trust me?" After Nicole kissed Kerr''s mouth, she stood up and packed her things. Then she left the bedroom.


    When she went downstairs, she saw that Harley and Jared were sitting on the sofa, both looking worried.


    Hearing the footsteps of Nicole, Jared stood up to greet her, "Miss Ning."


    Nicole nodded and sat on the sofa. "What happened?" Nicole knew that it was a troubled time and she would have trouble if she was not careful. She had already learned to adapt and was used to it.


    In this way, no matter what happened, she could always keep calm. Now that K


    aid. Moreover, since Moore has done so many tricks, the bank must have notified him."


    "It''s not easy to get the loan, and it''s very troublesome." She knew that the gossips had already damaged the reputation of Kerr.


    Many people were waiting to make a fool of Kerr. However, the more difficult it was, the less nervous Nicole should be.


    Looking at the firm look on her face, Harley nodded in agreement. He didn''t expect such things to happen to them. He was silent. But since Jack had already talked to his father, he couldn''t use the Su family''s connections to help Kerr.


    This was also a test they faced.


    "I''m going to handle the project in the L City. I will try my best toe back on that day. Only when there are people from the Gu Group can people there feel at ease."


    Nicole looked at Jared. She was determined to take him with her this time. After all, he had been with Kerr for the longest time. So they must give him face.


    Jared looked at her and knew what she meant, but he didn''t agree with her going now.


    "Miss Ning, let me handle the project. You are too weak to leave the vi. If anything happens to her, no one can bear the responsibility. "

 Chapter 179 Scare Moore Away

    "What''s more, you can''t rest assured when Master is at home. If Mrs. Gu and otherse over, no one can stop them except you." Jared was telling the truth. The project was important, but it was far less important than Nicole''s health.


    "Nicole, I know you want to help Kerr save the Gu Group, but don''t push your luck. You don''t want Kerr to wake up without seeing his baby, do you?"


    For the time being, nothing was more important than the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    Nicole listened to their words and knew that her physical condition was not very good, so she didn''t insist. She just nodded and asked Jared to bring all the documents to the vi.


    She wanted to help Kerr with her own ability.


    "Miss Ning, Master Gu hase." At this time, Vedder came in from the outside. He looked at Nicole sitting on the sofa in front of him, and apparently had a worried look on his face.


    No one in the Gu family knew that Kerr was in aa now. Even Vedder didn''t dare to tell Kelvin about it, but Moore was not that easy to fool.


    "Let him in," She knew that Moore was here to spy on the truth. Although they came back in such a high-profile, Kerr didn''t show up. Moore must have suspected something.


    Looking at the calm and nonchnt look of Nicole, Vedder began to admire her courage. As expected, it was not easy to get the favor of a person by Master.


    "Long time no see, Miss Ning. Mr. Su is here too." Moore pretended to be surprised when he saw Harley, and then he nced around the living room, but he didn''t find Kerr.


    "What is Mr. Moore looking for? Kerr? Do you think Kerr will want to see you? " Although wearing a smile on her face, Nicole still wanted to drive Moore out of the room. It was all because of Moore that Kerr would be like this.


    Although Nicole hadn''t found evidence, if Kerr was not


    ow what she was doing.


    Before long, the sound of ss breaking came from upstairs. Obviously, it was because someone deliberately broke ss. With his eyes fixed on the direction of upstairs, Moore became nervous.


    Here was under the control of Kerr. ording to what he had done recently, it was an official battle between him and Kerr. And it was highly likely that Kerr would do something to him. After thinking about it, Moore stood up.


    When Nicole appeared on the stairs, she saw that Moore obviously became nervous. She smiled faintly and said, "Kerr asked me to tell Mr. Moore, if you''re here to exin what you''ve done recently, please go upstairs."


    "Mr. Gu, if you have a lot of things to discuss with Kerr, he will ask me to arrange a ce for you to stay."


    Standing on the stairs, Nicole looked down at him with a serious and obviously threatening expression in her eyes, and her words carried deep meanings.


    Nicole meant that he would stay overnight. In that case, he was grounded by his brother. He was not that stupid.


    Moore stood up and said, "since you just get up, I won''t disturb you. Let''s talk about thepany affairster." After that, Moore turned around and left the vi.

 Chapter 180 Letter Of Authorization

    When she saw Moore leave, Nicole was finally relieved, but she didn''t know how long she could hide it. The smugness on her face gradually disappeared. She really hoped that Kerr could wake up earlier.


    Harley looked up at Nicole with appreciation. There were many women in the world who liked Kerr, but only she was the best one for him.


    "Miss Ning, I''m going to thepany now. But there will be a board meeting tomorrow morning. Since Master is back, people will discuss if he doesn''t attend the meeting."


    That was what mattered the most. In the past, they had thought that Kerr wasn''t there. But now, he hade back, but he didn''t show up.


    "Let me deal with it. I will show up on behalf of Kerr, and you prepare an authorization letter for me. I am not an employee of the Gu Group now. I can''t rashly appear in the Gu Group. That''s not persuasive."


    "It''s much easier to have the authorization of Kerr. As for the excuse, I''ll think about it." Nicole frowned.


    Today I just temporarily stall Moore Gu off. But soon he would realize that something was wrong, so they had to prepare in advance before he could react.


    "Jared, can you help me find a man who looks like Kerr in terms of figure?" There was no other way. Nicole hoped that they could stall for more time.


    There should be more time for Kerr to recover. Thinking of that he was still unconscious so far, Nicole became more and more unconfident. She knew that Kerr would wake up.


    But she was really afraid that Kerr would wake up after many years. At that time, she didn''t know if she could still be with him.


    After all, even if Nicole was willing to protect Kerr, there were still a lot of people who secretly watched Kerr and did not let him go. They would not let him go.


    On hearing this, Jared seemed to know what sh


    nt. He would not make mistake." Jared was confident, He never doubted Kerr''s decision.


    With the seal of Kerr in her hand, she stamped it on the authorization letter, which hade into force officially. A mixture of emotions emerged in her eyes, and she hoped she didn''t need to do so.


    When she left the Gu Group, she had already decided to be the little woman behind Kerr. But she didn''t expect that in just a few days, she had to stand out to help Kerr protect the Gu Group.


    "Keep an eye on the group''s ounts. We need money to buy shares, so does Moore. I''m sure he is not as strong as Kerr. I''m sure he''ll find a way out."


    "Whatever he wants to do, I don''t care, but we can''t let him pay attention to the Gu Group. Now Kerr is not in thepany, it is inevitable to cause some chaos. I will attend the board meeting tomorrow on behalf of Kerr."


    Nicole had made a decision. Recently, a lot of chaos had been caused within the Gu Group, so she wanted to deal with them one by one.


    "Got it. By the way, I''ve made the arrangement you''ve asked me to do." Jared nodded and said.


    When Nicole heard this, she frowned. It seemed that they still had a show to make after the board was over.

 Chapter 181 Fight Face To Face

    "Help me pick out a remote ce from Kerr''s property."


    "And find someone to clean it up. The house looked like I and Kerr were going to live there." Nicole hoped it was the best protection for Kerr. "Do the protective job well."


    She hoped her n will work.


    The next morning, Nicole got up very early and wiped the face for Kerr. Seeing the wound on his arm getting well bit by bit, she hoped he could wake up as soon as possible.


    "I''m going to the Gu Group today. Take care of yourself at home. If you can give me a surprise when Ie back, I will be very happy." She managed to find time to talk with him every day.


    Even though she was talking to herself, she didn''t give up. Just like what Harley had said before, once Kerr hear the familiar voice, it would immediately stimte his cerebral cortex which might help him wake up.


    Moreover, Kerr had a strong will to survive. It was only a matter of time that Kerr would wake up ording to Harley.


    Nicole finally gave a kiss on Kerr''s lips and left the bedroom.


    When she walked to the door, Nicole saw Harleying over with a medicine box. She nodded with a smile and said to her, "please take care of him today. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    In fact, Nicole did not want to leave Kerr at all, but it was difficult to exin to the board of directors. If she did not go, no one could stand out to rece Kerr.


    "Take care yourself. Don''t get emotional. If you feel ufortable, you can ask Jared to send you back. Do you hear me?"


    Harley was also very worried about her. But now Kerr couldn''t be short of hands, so he could only stay in the Gu vi, and the Gu Group could only rely on her.


    "I see. Don''t worry." After uttering these words, Nicole left the Gu''s vi with Jared.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. She was depressed, but she was not afraid, because what she had done now was only for Kerr. When thinking of Kerr, the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Looking at the smiling face of Nicole, Jared felt relieved.


    The car stopped in front of the Gu Group very soon. Jared got off the car first, opened the door for Nicole, and carefully followed her to protect her.


    Nicole looked at the building with confidence and walked into the Gu Group. When she saw the receptionist''s surprised look, she wasn''t stopped, maybe because she was with Jared.


    Standing in front of the exclusive elevator of Kerr, Nicole suddenly remembered the first time she met with Kerr here. At that time, everything was so wonderful.


    However, the world was still changing. When the elevator arrived, they walked in.


    When the elevator arrived at the floor where Kerr''s office was located, Nicole walked out of the elevator. As s


    tlemen. I came here just because I was entrusted by Mr. Jack to listen in. With the share in my hand, how can I sit here, let alone say opinions?"


    Moore was very modest, but everyone here understood what he meant. It was obvious that he wanted to have a foothold in the Gu Group under the name of Jack.


    "You can''t say that, Mr. Moore. We all know what position you hold in the heart of Mr. Gu. We don''t know if you do know the whereabouts of Mr. Gu. What do you mean by the recent mistakes of the Gu Group?"


    President Liang also stood out and wanted to know what should they do. But in fact he wanted Moore to take over the position of Kerr in the Gu Group.


    "As for my brother... I can''t ask too much... " With an embarrassed look on his face, Moore was very hesitant. He seemed to know something, but it was hard to say it out.


    The people present immediately attracted the attention of Moore, and they stepped forward, trying to know something from his words.


    "Mr. Moore, just tell us. We have heard of the news. All the people in the city know that Mr. Kerr can do such a thing for a woman."


    There was obvious dissatisfaction in President Lin''s tone. Obviously, she had been tolerating Kerr for a long time.


    "Yes, that''s right. Just tell us, Mr. Moore. Then we can rest assured."


    Everyone was echoing.


    Everyone looked anxious, but Moore only smiled faintly and unconsciously looked in the direction of the door. He guessed that Nicole would appear.


    Everyone looked at Moore and felt a little strange, but they could not tell what was strange until the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside.


    "I''m sorry, every president. Miss Ning went to get some documents, so she iste. Now that she has got all the authority of Mr. Kerr, so she has the right to attend the board meeting on behalf of Mr. Kerr."

 Chapter 182 Make The Decision For Him

    Said Jared Kang, walking beside Nicole.


    Walking towards the seat where Kerr would take before, Nicole sat down calmly and gracefully.


    The board members looked at each other, puzzled.


    Sitting in the corner, Moore didn''t show much emotion on his face.


    "You said that you have got the permission of Mr. Gu, what evidence do you have? How can you sit here?" President Liang looked at Nicole and thought that she was so young that she could be where she was today just because she had seduced Kerr.


    Hearing what director Liang said, Nicole did not get angry but smiled faintly. "Your words are not objective. I think everyone here has the same question. Then I''ll exin it again."


    Nicole''s eyes swept over everyone present and finally fell on Moore. "Kerr has very important things to do recently, and it will soon bring new benefits to the Gu Group. So during Kerr''s busy time, I will temporarily be the CEO of the Gu Group. This is the authorization letter." Nicole took out the authorized letter from her bag and put it on the table of the meeting room.


    "There''s no need to do that. I believe what you said, Miss Ning. My brother is able to hand over the whole Gu Group to you. You really won the heart of him, Miss Ning."


    On the surface, Moore was protecting Nicole and Kerr, but it implied that he had doubts about what kind of person Nicole was and what her purpose was.


    Looking at Moore''s face, Nicole was well prepared, so she was not surprised. "You are right. I believe that everyone here knows about Kerr. So we should believe in his ability and insight."


    "Although I don''t have much experience in this respect, I have been guided by Kerr. By the way, I haven''t paid any attention to the project that Director Gu has gotten for the Gu Group. How''s it going?"


    Nicole knew that everyone present paid no attention to her, but these so-called president had never been involved in the real management of the Gu Group.


    Only when they got into trouble did theye to say that Kerr should be responsible for it. But they forgot that it was because of Kerr that they could live afortable life. Thinking of this, Nicole felt bitterly disappointed.


    But no matter what happened, Nicole was always determined to be with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    rogress of these projects over the next period of time."


    "I will not give you a nk cheque, but you can see my actual actions. I will use the most direct way to let everyone see the effects."


    Those projects that had gone wrong were not difficult to solve, but she was sure that there was indeed someone who was behind the scenes.


    "It would be nice if what Miss Ning said is true, but if not... How are you going to make it up? "


    "After all, Miss Ning is not the employee of the Gu Group. At that time, the project will be damaged and miss Ning will leave. The Gu Group will be in trouble."


    "Miss Ning, please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m just stating a fact. That''s what everyone is worried about."


    What Moore was doing was to corner Nicole. Only by doing so could he be able to drive Kerr out of the Gu Group.


    "That''s right. I''m afraid we can''t be convinced by Miss Ning''s words."


    Everyone was echoing with him.


    Nicole took a deep breath, but still with a faint smile on her face, not nervous at all.


    "Now that you all want my promise, then I''ll give you one." She paused on purpose, thinking that she was cutting off all means of retreat.


    "I promise everyone here that if I really cause damage to the Gu Group because of me, I will dismiss myself and leave the Gu Group."


    Everyone was puzzled when they heard what she said. As Nicole was not a member of the Gu Group, such a promise was meaningless. Only Moore could understand what she meant.

 Chapter 183 Passing The Tests

    Looking at Nicole, Moore smiled. "Miss Ning, you mean that you are standing here for my brother. If something goes wrong, it is my brother who is responsible, isn''t it?"


    He wanted to seize the opportunity. If Nicole dared to make such a promise, he would ask Kerr to ept the result on behalf of her. He would pay for her conceit.


    Hearing Moore''s question, Nicole took a deep breath and stared at him. "Yes, I''m here on behalf of Kerr, so I have to be responsible for what I said and did."


    "I promise everyone here that every decision I made in the Gu Group represents Kerr. If there is a problem, I will also be responsible for it."


    Nicole knew that this was the answer everyone here wanted. She knew that once she said this, there was no way back. Sess or failure was in one shot. Looking at everyone here, she was not nervous at all.


    But only she knew that every word she said was about the fact that Kerr would take over the Gu Group in the future.


    Standing beside Nicole and seeing the situation, Jared knew that she was also forced to do this.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Moore was finally satisfied. He sat down calmly and looked leisurely at Nicole without saying anything. Everyone looked at his reaction and sat down with no objections.


    Nicole put the documents she had dealt with at home on the table, and Jared walked up to her and passed them to everyone present.


    The morning passed quickly. Nicole''s precise memory and analysis surprised everyone present. Naturally, they shut their mouths and had no more doubts.


    As for the problems that urred to the Gu Group recently, Nicole gave a analysis and immediately gave opinions for improvement, and then ended the meeting.


    But Nicole knew that it was just a beginning. There would be a much harder task waiting for her in the future. When she returned to Kerr''s office, she sat on the chair and looked a little tired.


    "Miss Ning, are you ok


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ily didn''t like this woman. She thought that Kerr would abandon her, but she didn''t expect that they already had a baby.


    "Yes, our baby." Nicole smiled gently.


    She knew that Kerr would wake up sooner orter.


    Lily felt worried and afraid when she heard that. She didn''t want to hide anything at this moment. "Nicole, actually..."


    Before she finished her words, she heard someone open the door. She immediately lowered her head. The courage she used to muster up just now disappeared.


    Jared walked in.


    "Miss Ning, Mr. Su called and asked me to take you home for a rest."


    Looking at the back of Nicole, Lily felt annoyed...


    When she returned to the Gu''s vi, when Myron walked into the living room, she saw Harley. "How is Kerr today?" How she wished that it was Kerr who waited for her here.


    But she was disappointed every time.


    Looking at her pale face and fine spirit, Harley was not so worried. "Fine. He just doesn''t wake up yet."


    He knew this would disappoint Nicole, but it was true.


    Nicole nodded and went back to her bedroom. She looked at Kerr who was lying on the bed quietly with a gentle look in her eyes.


    "How long do you want to sleep? If you don''t wake up and look at me, I may really lose your Gu Group by ident. Will you me me then?"

 Chapter 184 The Purpose Of Threat

    Sitting beside Kerr, Nicole held his hand and said calmly as if she was making a joke.


    But he didn''t say anything in response. She leaned her head against Kerr and said, "Kerr, I''m willing to have a try because of you. But you have to promise me that you won''t keep me waiting too long, okay?"


    No one answered her, but she knew that Kerr had heard it.


    After dinner, Nicole sat in the study. Jared was following her. He was a little embarrassed as he looked at the itinerary that Kerr had prepared.


    ording to the arrangement of Kerr before, he would attend a lot of business banquets, but now he hasn''t woken up, so Nicole couldn''t work too hard, obviously this cannot be achieved.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as Nicole looked up, she saw the embarrassed look on Jared''s face, so she asked.


    When he heard her, he passed the schedule to her. "Here''s the thing, Miss Ning. This is the previous schedule of Master. I''ve cancelled all the schedules that can be cancelled, except for a few. They are really..."


    In fact, Kerr Gu could choose not to attend the party, but it was not good for the reputation of the Gu Group.


    After all, it was a promise from Kerr.


    Nicole nced at the previous arrangement and nodded. "It''s okay. These schedules are not concentrated. I can go there. At worst, I don''t drink. It''s better for me to leave early."


    She knew that if there was any way, Jared would solve it for her, and now there was nothing he could do.


    When he heard her, Jared could only nod to agree. ording to the arrangement, there would be a business dinner tomorrow evening, and he would prepare for her in advance.


    Nicole handed a project to Jared. "This project is what Kerr valued most before. It''s already finished half of the project. You must keep an eye on it. Don''t make any mistake."


    She tried her best to protect


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you as long as you are obedient. I still have something to ask you for help." Moore put his hand on Lily''s shoulder and whispered in her ear.


    But when she heard what Moore said, Lily was shocked with her eyes wide open. She took on an expression of shock and asked, "do you want me to steal the documents from Nicole?" Until now, Lily finally understood why Moore asked her to work beside Nicole.


    Looking at Lily''s surprised face, Moore touched her cheek gently with his fingers and said, "you''d better be obedient. Otherwise, the photos you worried most will be sent to your parents and your boyfriend."


    The next morning, Lily received a phone call from Nicole before she woke up.


    Lily cautiously put the phone near her ear. "Nicole? What''s wrong? "


    Nicole was sitting at the table and drinking milk. "I have something to do today, so I will bete. Can you help me sort out the documents on my desk? I need them when I arrive at thepany."


    Lily nodded her head and replied, "I know. Don''t worry." Then Lily hung up the phone. She heaved a sigh of relief and was about to stand up when she felt an arming over her waist.


    "Do you remember what I told youst night?" Moore warned Lily, his eyes full of menace.

 Chapter 185 Kerr Left

    In the Gu''s vi.


    Jared walked in and waited beside since Nicole hadn''t finished her breakfast.


    "Do you make the preparation?" Nicole turned to look at Jared.


    Today, before going to work, Nicole had to do something more important. Now for the outside, Kerr waspletely a mystery for them as no one knew where he was.


    For the safety of Kerr, Nicole had to divert the attention of everyone. Otherwise, if she went to thepany in the daytime and only had Kerr stay at home, she could be wary of others but not against the Gu family.


    So the best way was to make everyone believe that Kerr was not at home.


    When Jared heard the words of Nicole, he nodded, "yes, everything is ready, and the person has been waiting outside." Jared couldn''t help admiring her intelligence. Only she could think of this way.


    Of course, there was another person who was an exception. Kerr had also used such a way to divert the attention of his opponents, so he had been prepared. Now it seemed that Nicole and Kerr were really a match made in heaven.


    Putting down the milk ss, Nicole wiped her mouth with a napkin and stood up. "Let''s go." When she reached the door of the vi, she saw the back of a man.


    The back looked so familiar and for a moment, Nicole thought that the man must be Kerr. She wanted Jared to find a man who looked like Kerr, but she didn''t expect him to be so simr.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, the man turned around, wearing a pair of big sunsses. Not only his figure, but also his face was somewhat simr to that of Kerr. "Miss Ning."


    The man greeted her.


    If the voice wasn''t different from Kerr''s, Nicole almost believed that the man in front of her was Kerr. But when she thought of the fact that Kerr was still in bed, she couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    The corners of her mouth barely formed a smile


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    earing Lily''s words, Nicole burst outughing. She turned around, looked at Lily who was still in confusion and nodded. "Yes, I am sote today, so I sent him to the airport. He won''te back these days."


    There was a slight loss in the tone of Nicole. But she did not expect that the news spread to thepany so soon. It was clear that every move of them had been monitored.


    She felt more and more lucky that she had made this decision in order to protect Kerr.


    Looking at the expression in Nicole''s eyes, Lily had already got the answer in her mind. Standing beside her, Lily was very hesitant when she saw that xenia put her attention on the new development project.


    She had always felt that Nicole was good to her. She couldn''t bear to betray her, but she had no choice. If she did, she would be the victim.


    Nicole didn''t notice Lily''s guilty look. Thinking that her ''scheme'' had worked, she chuckled to herself. For Kerr, this was probably the best thing.


    Seeing the happy expression on Nicole''s face, Jared who came in from outside gradually felt relieved.


    "Miss Ning, Master has already discussed with the other side about the business n he made before. It is only need a signature of Master to be fully started."

 Chapter 186 The Tacit Understanding Between Him And Me

    Jared put the files on the table and showed it to Nicole. The project was very important to the Gu Group. If it went well, it would bring a lot of profits to the Gu Group.


    When Nicole received the proposal and looked at it, her eyes lit up. This idea was casually proposed by her when she was not officially with Kerr.


    It never urred to her that Kerr had paid attention to it and it was really written in the business n. Kerr transformed her idea into reality remarkably.


    "Take it to put into practice." This project carried themon idea of both Nicole and Kerr. She hoped the progress could be smooth.


    Lily was standing next to Nicole, holding the documents that Nicole needed, so she knew which project was more important to both the Gupany and Nicole.


    However, Lily hesitated. Once she took action, there would be a big problem. Then, she would never have a second chance to go back.


    "Do you have anything tonight?" Nicole didn''t raise her head. She just asked Lily softly. Tonight, she wanted to take Lily with her to the business party.


    Although Lily wasn''t that remarkable, Nicole wanted to train her.


    Lily shook her head nkly when she heard Nicole''s voice. "Nothing nned. What''s up, Nicole?"


    "If you have nothing else to do, go to a business party with me. I can take you to meet some friends, which is good for your future development."


    Lily''s heart jolted as she listened to the words of Nicole. She became more hesitant. She didn''t expect that Nicole would think so much for her.


    However, Lily couldn''t refuse the threat from Moore. The fact that Nicole cared about her and promoted her made her unable to refuse. She felt ufortable in the dilemma.


    Nicole looked at Lily. It was as if she was thinking about something. Lily seemed to have something on her mind recently. Nicole shook his head slightly and didn''t care much


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ught Lily in and took a ss of juice from the tray held by the waiter.


    "Miss Ning, it''s been a long time." Jeremy Chu walked towards Nicole with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Nicole nodded slightly, "Mr. Chu, long time no see. I didn''t expect that as the host of today''s party, you are so brilliant. I still remember the first time I saw you."


    In a short period of time, Jeremy had been on the top of the whole industry. His strength could not be underestimated.


    When he saw that Nicole wasn''t with Kerr, he doubted, "you are ttering me, Miss Ning. I also want to thank you for your help then. Without your original n, I wouldn''t be where I am today."


    "When we invited Mr. Kerr, we specially invited Miss Ning, in order to have a good chat with you. But why haven''t we seen Mr. Kerr?"


    When Nicole heard his words, she realized that he was not a man to be trifled with.


    Nicole noticed the strange nces from many guests along the way.


    But Nicole did not care. Since she had the courage to take over the burden of the Gu Group, she had been ready to face it.


    "Nicole!" A surprised voice came from behind. It was from Avery. When Nicole turned her head, she saw Avery wearing a pink short dress, which entuated her fair skin.

 Chapter 187 Provocation

    As clever as she was, Avery came to the party as soon as she saw Nicole. She agreed reluctantly to attend the party with her brother who was not rted by blood since she knew that Nicole would be here.


    "Avery, why are you here? I remember that you don''t like this kind of banquet."


    Avery walked up to Nicole. "Why didn''t I see your beloved today?


    How could he let you go out alone?"


    "He went abroad for business." Nicole had been lying to others.


    "You haven''t told me why you are here." Nicole tried to change the subject.


    On hearing that, Avery''s smile disappeared. "I came back because of that monster." Left with no choice, Avery turned around and saw the man drinking and talking with others.


    Following Avery''s gaze, Nicole saw the so-called monster in her eyes and smiled faintly. This was the only person in the world that could give Avery a headache, Zachary Lin.


    The adopted son of the Lin family was the CEO of the Lin Group, and also the brother of Avery.


    Feeling the attentive gazes, Zachary turned around to greet his friends and walked towards them.


    When Nicole looked at that figure, in a trance, she felt that when she looked at Zachary''s eyes, she would think of Kerr.


    Zachary looked at Nicole who was in a daze. He then greeted her, "Hi, Nicole, long time no see." It was not until then that Nicole came to her senses.


    Zachary smiled gently and looked like a real gentleman, but when Nicole looked at him, she seemed to have some mix feelings.


    When Nicole came to herself, she greeted him with a smile, "Zachary, when did youe back? It''s really been a long time since west met." She remembered that they met in a middle schoolst time.


    Then they went abroad for further education, and they never contacted each other again.


    As far as she could remember, Zachary had always been a gentle elder brother, but now he had turned into a sophisticated and mature man.


    And he looked a little like Kerr... Maybe it was because she missed Kerr too much that she made a wrong judgment. She could only lower her head to hide her disappointment.


    With a faint smile in the eyes of Zachary, he looked at her. "I came back a month ago. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I will have a lot of chances to see you in the future."


    Seeing Zachary''s polite behavior, Avery rolle


    remy and put her hand on his.


    Then Avery smiled at Nicole lightly and turned to look at Jeremy standing opposite.


    In such a public ce, Avery knew that Jeremy was a gentleman and would not refuse an offer from ady.


    As expected, Jeremy smiled faintly, nced at Nicole with a meaningful look, and then led Avery to the dance floor.


    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. Standing next to her, Zachary involuntarily gripped the ss in his hand, walked up to her and looked serious.


    "How is Kerr?" Zachary said in a calm tone, as if he was talking about the weather with Nicole. His eyes had been staring at Avery and Jeremy who were standing in the center of the dancing floor.


    When Zachary heard Zachary''s gentle voice, she was surprised. Turning to look at him with amazement, she asked, "How did you know Kerr, Zachary? Did Avery say that?"


    Although Avery knew that Nicole and Kerr were together, Nicole clearly remembered that she hadn''t told Avery about the news that Kerr had gotten in trouble.


    But when Nicole looked at Zachary who was standing next to her, she sensed that he had already known that Kerr was in aa, so she asked him carefully.


    "Nicole, Avery doesn''t know many things and I don''t want her to know, but you don''t have to hide anything from me. When you were abroad, the explosion..."


    Zachary''s eyes were fixed on Avery all this time, but every word he said shocked Nicole who was next to him.


    Nicole looked at Zachary with her eyes wide open, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to answer him.

 Chapter 188 I Dont Have Evidence

    Since Nicole hadn''t seen Zachary for so many years, she knew that he was not what he used to be.


    But at this moment, Zachary gave her an unfathomable feeling, so that she couldn''t tell if Zachary was a friend or an enemy.


    "Zachary, I want to know how you know these things? I hope you can tell me the truth, okay?"


    She was really tired as she had to protect Kerr and take care of the Gu Group. She was gradually feeling that she was not able to bear it and had no strength to be suspicious about more things.


    Thinking that Kerr was still at home, she felt a littleforted.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Zachary now became like a frightened bird, so with a faint smile on his face, he turned to look at her, "Don''t worry, I''m not your enemy, and I don''t want to steal anything from Kerr either."


    "There is something I want, but I''m not your enemy. Don''t worry." After saying that, Zachary looked at Lily who was standing behind Nicole.


    He bent down and reached out his hand to Lily, asking, "Miss, may I dance with you?" Zachary said with a gentle and calm smile on his face.


    His voice was gentle and pleasant, Lily couldn''t refuse. Lily looked at Nicole and found that she didn''t object. So she put her hand on Zachary''s and was brought to the dance floor by him.


    Nicole looked at Zachary thoughtfully and thought about what he said just now. She couldn''t help but feel confused. "Jared, did you find out who did the explosion when we were abroad?"


    It was the first time for Nicole to ask about it. She had spected that it was Moore who had done it, but she hadn''t gotten any evidence. Besides, since they came back, Nicole had been busy with the business of the Gu Group.


    So she had no time to think about it. Originally, Nicole thought th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    makes you think you can hide the whereabouts of Kerr? Don''t think that you can do anything as you want in the Gu Group after you get permission from Kerr?"


    When Nicole knew that Nicole got into the GR Group and took the position for Kerr, she almost lost her temper and wanted to look for Nicole directly. However, as time went by, Sunny gradually calmed down and knew that she didn''t have any news about where Kerr was now.


    She couldn''t act rashly. The most important thing now was to find Kerr.


    "You''re really well-informed, Miss He. But if I remember correctly, you are not a member of the Gu Group any more. So anything in the Gu Group has nothing to do with you, Miss He."


    Nicole sounded wary and suspicious. How could Sunny get the new so fast? Maybe she could find out where Sunny got the news from.


    When Nicole saw the arrogant look on Nicole''s face, she was infuriated. Suddenly, something urred to her. Nicole smiled and said, "Well, I really admire your courage.


    How can you face your enemy who killed your father so calmly? Miss Ning, you probably have forgotten how the Ning Group went bankrupt. And how the former president of the group die in misery?"

 Chapter 189 What Happened

    Knowing that the bankruptcy of Ning Group had always been a concern for Nicole. Now she was going to use the painful thing to irritate Nicole.


    She had falsified all the evidence. She did not believe that Nicole could still be indifferent in front of these evidence.


    With these evidences, she didn''t believe that Nicole was still with Kerr.


    When Nicole heard Sunny''s words, Nicole felt a shiver in her heart, but she didn''t show it. She didn''t turn around to look at Sunny. She just halted in her track and said lightly, "Miss He, don''t worry about me. It is none of your business."


    Then, Nicole turned around and walked away.


    In the car, Nicole was still thinking about what Sunny had said to her. Kerr had said that he would give her an exnation. But he was still in aa. It was uncertain when he would wake up.


    Nicole didn''t want to doubt Kerr, but she couldn''t help feeling sad every time she heard about what had happened that year. She never wanted to hurt anyone, but some people always wanted to give her a hard time.


    Jared saw through the rearview mirror and found that Nicole was in a daze, and couldn''t help but worry. If Nicole was really stimted by what Sunny said, it would be a crisis for the Gu Group.


    After all, the fate of the whole Gu Group was almost in the hands of Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you should trust Mr. Kerr." Reminded Jared.


    When Nicole heard him, she came to her senses. She looked at him through the rearview mirror and saw his worried eyes. She smiled and got what he meant.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Before Kerr wakes up, I won''t believe anyone. This is a matter between me and him. I will only listen to his exnation."


    In fact, she knew that regardless of whether this had anything to do with Kerr, he had already proved to her by acti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    that, she walked towards Baron''s car.


    Baron took a look at Jared and then turned around and drive away.


    Jared stood there and wanted to follow her, but he was afraid to annoy Nicole, so he had to trust her and drove back to the Gu family.


    No one noticed that a ck car was parked in the dark and observed everything secretly. Then it followed the silver Rolls Royce.


    Nicole sat beside Baron and looked at the handsome side face of him. It was not the usual smile, but was reced with discontent, sadness and unwillingness instead.


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened?" She had never seen him like that before.


    With his hands on the steering wheel and eyes looking ahead, Baron didn''t answer her question, "Are you pregnant?" Hadn''t it been for Jared mentioned it, Baron wouldn''t have known that Nicole was pregnant.


    He still remembered that when Nicole got pregnant for the first time, only he stayed with her. It was a pity at that time, but he was the person whom Nicole trusted most.


    But now, he knew it from others that Nicole had pregnant.


    "Yes. I''ve been very busy recently. A lot of things have happened to me. I''ve just returned and haven''t had the time to tell you yet."

 Chapter 190 Im Getting Married

    With her elbow on the car door, Nicole touched her forehead with her hand.


    In just a few days, however, Nicole felt that a long time seemed to have passed.


    When Baron heard the tired voice of Nicole, he knew that she had a hard time since she was with Kerr. She had to confront the Gu family and investigate the Ning Group.


    In fact, he could sense that Nicole was no longer the carefree princess who studied in the University. She had grown up, but the change was not because of Baron.


    "Is it Kerr''s baby?" Though he had known the answer, he still couldn''t help but want to hear it from Nicole. It seemed that only in this way could he give up the hopepletely.


    When Nicole turned around, she met with Baron''s eyes. She asked with doubt, "Since you have already known the answer, why do you ask? What''s wrong with you? You are so different today." Nicole looked at him with a frown.


    Meeting with Baron''s eyes, suddenly, a dazzling light came from the opposite side of the street and shone on her. For a moment, she knew what it meant. She reached out to grasp the steering wheel of Baron and quickly adjusted the direction. ?


    The silver Rolls Royce almost bump against a trucking from the opposite. Nicole was frightened in a cold sweat. If it were not for her quick reaction, she and Baron would have died in the ident.


    "Are you crazy? Baron! I have a life in my womb, and you want me and my baby to die with you?" When the car stopped, Nicole was so angry that she criticized Baron loudly.


    Nicole opened the door without hesitation, got out of the car, and stood by the side of the road with a frown.


    Baron was sitting on the driver''s seat, looking at the angry expression on Nicole''s face. At the moment when the light shot towards them, he really thought that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    he road.


    "I''m getting married." Baron said in a low voice, but there was no joy in his tone. Marriage was supposed to be happy, but it was too painful for him.


    On hearing what he said, Nicole stopped and asked, "Is it Maggie Chen?" Since thest time Nicole met Maggie Chen, she had known what Maggie was thinking about.


    If Baron was going to get married, then the bribe must be Maggie.


    Baron didn''t say anything, but turned around and got into his car.


    Nicole sat back next to Baron and looked at him with a frown. She knew that he didn''t like Maggie, so she tried to persuade him, "Baron, no matter what happened in the past, if you''ve decided to marry her, please be loyal to your marriage."


    She was reminding Baron. Although she didn''t know why he suddenly decided to get married, as long as he made a decision, there was no right to go back on his word.


    "I know. She is pregnant with my child. But do you know why she is pregnant?" Baron gave a wry smile and started the car without looking at her. "Because I mistook her as you."


    Baron would never forget how happy he was when he thought he was with Nicole, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the face beside him clearly.

 Chapter 191 Old Man

    Baron knew that he had no right to love Nicole anymore.


    When Nicole saw the bitter smile on Baron''s face, she frowned and said, "Baron, you..." What should she say? Was she going to use Baron of being a bastard? But he made a mistake because of her.


    In fact, it was not their fault, but it was that they didn''t destined to hold hands for the rest of their lives.


    When she looked at the sad expression on Baron''s face, she didn''t know what to say. So she lowered her head and kept silent.


    "You don''t have to feel stressful. I know what I should do. I am willing to be a good father, but it doesn''t mean that I can be a good husband." Baron couldn''t guarantee that he would forget Nicole.


    After all, the pain that someone couldn''t love you back was a regret in everyone''s heart, and perhaps this regret will stay in the heart for a lifetime.


    Nicole turned her head to look at Baron and said, "Baron, Maggie didn''t do anything wrong. I can see that she likes you very much and you''ll find she''s a good woman one day."


    Life is long. Sometimes we can ignore the people around us, and don''t regret it until we lose it." She believed that Maggie could warm Baron up with her own tenderness.


    She hoped that everyone around her could get happiness.


    "Nicole, I know that if I don''t tell you today, maybe I won''t have a chance to do so in the future. In fact, I fell in love with you the moment I saw you."


    "I admit that I didn''t like Jay, and I am jealous that his father could have you. Maybe it is because of this jealousy that I missed you. When I discovered it, I realized that it was toote."


    It was his first time to face his true feelings, and maybe it was thest time.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Actually, Baron, have you ever thought about it? Maybe it''s not love. Feeling your heart thumping in love at first sight is beautiful,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    me. So she softened her tone, "My sweetheart, we are very busy these days."


    "I''ll pick you up a few dayster, okay?" In fact, she also missed Jay very much.


    Learning the concern of Nicole, Jay became more suspicious. "Mommy, is there anything wrong?" Jay was trying to hack into the internalwork of the Gu Group.


    However, ever since Kerr found it, he had reinforced thework system of the Gu Group. Although Jay tried it several times but failed, so he was still not clear about the condition of the Gu Group, but he did not give up.


    "It''s okay. Be good and go to bed early. Mommy will pick you up soon." She didn''t want to make Jay worry. Since she couldn''t take care of Jay in person, she already felt very guilty.


    And Jay was just a child after all. After pacifying Jay, Nicole hanged up the phone.


    However, Jay had more suspicion in his heart. His little and flexible hands were moving fast on the keyboard with a serious expression on his young face.


    Nicole didn''t remember when she was sent home by the driver of Fang family.


    It was already noon when she woke up. Considering that she still had a meeting in the morning, she immediately got up and looked at Kerr who was lying next to her, was still unconscious.

 Chapter 192 Someone Is Helping Her

    It seemed that Nicole had gotten used to it. After she kissed Kerr''s forehead, she left the vi.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole noticed the strange look of Jared. "What do you want to ask? Go ahead." She knew that Jared still worried about what happenedst night.


    "You and Mr. Baron?" Although he was clear that it was rude to ask such a question, he still asked for the sake of Kerr.


    Nicole looked at him and said calmly, "He''s getting married. Maybe I''ll receive his invitation today." She wanted to give bless to Baron. After all, in her heart, she always took him as a good friend.


    She didn''t expect that he would get married before she did.


    Hearing that, Jared didn''t say anything. He looked ahead and drove her to the Gu Group.


    Nicole looked at the time and went straight to the meeting room.


    When she sat in the meeting room, she looked at the data shown on herptop and couldn''t help but feel surprise. There had been a huge loophole in the project, and she hadn''t found a solution yet.


    But now it had been handled.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you sent an email to usst night, and we''ve revised the paper ording to yourments. Now, let me exin you the revised n."


    The project director said.


    The man''s words shocked Nicole, but she didn''t show it on her face. She opened her mailbox, and when she saw the e-mail that had been sent out, she looked puzzled.


    Last night, she had no time to revise the n, but looking at the revised proposal, she couldn''t figure out who was silently helping her, or perhaps helping the Gu Group.


    She raised her head and listened to his introduction. She was very satisfied with it and finished the meeting soon.


    Jared got the wedding invitation from the Fang Group.


    When Nicole finished the meeting and came back, she looked at the invitation on her desk with aplex e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ally didn''t have the courage to invite Nicole. He was really worried that if she did nothing and said nothing, he would flee from the wedding.


    When Maggie looked at Baron and found that his eyes were focused on Nicole, she put Her hands around Baron''s arms and smiled at Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole, long time no see. Thank you foring. Why Mr. Kerr didn''te with you?" There was embarrassment on Maggie''s face. She didn''t think she would forget the name, Nicole Ning, for the rest of her life.


    That was the name that Baron could not forget even when he was half-asleep in the night.


    "Kerr has gone on a business trip, so he asked me to send my best wishes for you. Congrattions on your wedding!" Nicole smiled and sent her best wishes generously. She sensed hostility in Maggie''s tone.


    Taking a step forward, Nicole looked at Baron and said, "Baron, you are my good friend, so I want to congratte you on your wedding today. I hope you will live up to my trust in you."


    Nicole reminded Baron. Even if Baron gave up his wedding and everything for her today, she would never choose to be with him.


    Baron nodded slightly. He understood what Nicole meant and took the initiative to hold Maggie''s hand for the first time.

 Chapter 193 I Do

    "Thank you for your wishes. I know what to do, and I will cherish my beloved wife." If in this way, Nicole could feel at ease, he was willing to say these words against his will.


    For Maggie Chen, however, it was the sweetest oath in the world.


    When the wedding began, Nicole stood under the stage and looked at the newly married couple on the stage. Although they were not so sweet, she believed that they were happy with such a new start in life.


    When will Kerr give her such a wedding? It doesn''t need to be big, as long as they have each other. Every woman has a dream of wedding, and Nicole is no exception.


    Before she met Kerr, she thought she would never get married in her life, but when she found out that Kerr was the biological father of Jay, she fell in love with him.


    Nicole couldn''t believe that she began to look forward to the wedding.


    When Baron stood on the stage, he looked at Maggie without any expression on his face. No one knew how much he hoped that the person standing on the opposite could be Nicole, but everyone knew that it was impossible.


    "Mr. Baron, would you like to take Miss Maggie as your wife, to take care of her and till the end of your life?"


    The host looked at Baron and asked him with a smile the vows that he would make at each wedding.


    But it seemed that Baron didn''t hear it at all. He couldn''t help ncing at Nicole standing off the stage.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you shouldn''t be here." Mrs. Fang came to Nicole and said to her while she was watching Baron on the stage.


    Nicole was first stunned, and then she understood what she had said. Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes were fixed on her because of the gazes of Baron.


    It was an awkward moment. The host coughed awkwardly standing on the stage.


    Maggie looked at Baron with a panic look on her face.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n her eyes.


    He was the same man that she was familiar with. He was warmly in his arms and was very affectionate, just like what he used to be.


    But she still felt it hard to believe. After all, it was too good to be true. Her tears turned from sadness to joy.


    Raising his hand, Kerr wiped the tears off the face of Nicole with a rough finger. "You little fool, it''s really me. I''m back. From now on, you don''t need to face alone, I''ll be with you."


    Even without the time to ask, Kerr knew what kind of pressure she must face in such a situation. He knew it in his heart.


    He knew that she must have suffered a lot. That was the reason why he had made up his mind to make it up for her.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, she smiled through tears. Nothing was more important than the fact that Kerr was safe and sound. As long as he was okay, all her suffering had been paid off.


    It was said that as long as the ending was good, it was good to shed tears in the process. This was what mattered to her now. She was happy to see Kerr standing in front of her safe and sound.


    Looking at her, who wasughing and crying, Kerr put his arm around her waist and carried her towards the car parking at the door.

 Chapter 194 I Wont Let You Marry Anyone

    After they got in the car, Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked down at the little woman in his arms. With obvious pity in his eyes, he wiped away the tears on her face, but she just couldn''t stop from crying.


    "Don''t cry. I''m all right now. I''m here with you. I won''t let you be wronged any more. Good girl." He thought that the reason why she was crying was because she thought about what she had been through all this time.


    But he did not know that her tears were for joy.


    Nicole looked up at him with great joy and kept staring at him as if she would never get enough of him. She really wanted to see him melt in her eyes like this.


    "Do you know how scared I am? What should I do if you never wake up? I''m afraid that I will lose you. I''m afraid that I can''t be with you anymore.


    I''m really scared, but I can''t let anyone feel that I''m scared. I have to be strong. I have to make everyone think that you''re fine. How much I''m afraid that they''ll expose my lie.


    It''s the biggest lie I''ve ever told. And it will make me feel guilty, but I have to make it happen step by step."


    She disdained to lie. The first time she lied was to protect Jay, so she concealed his identity. The second time she lied was to protect Kerr, so she pretended nothing had happened.


    She was left with no choice but to tell a lie. It was a white lie, but Nicole was also afraid.


    Kerr took Nicole in his arms and gently kissed her hair. He felt that her shoulder tremble when she was in his arms, and he tried tofort her.


    "I know. I know all about it. It''s all my fault. I promise I will never do that again. Don''t cry, or the baby willugh at you." When Kerr woke up, he had already heard about the pregnancy of Nicole from Vedder.


    He knew what was going on, but he was still worried about Nicole


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    icole''s eyes were wide open with surprise, and she looked at him in disbelief.


    "If I had known it would work, I would have said it a long time ago."


    She didn''t expect that such a simple sentence could wake him up.


    A long timeter, when Nicole remembered this, she specially asked Harley that if it was true that there was a magic in the world, but Harley''s answer was profound and unfathomable.


    Harley told her that there are a lot of things that can''t be exined in the world.


    So Nicole was more willing to believe that everything was destined. When she needed Kerr, he appeared in time. She was willing to believe it was because of love.


    Looking at the cute Nicole, Kerr felt lucky to have her in his life. He would never let her go for the rest of his life.


    Feeling the warmth of Kerr''s arms, she gradually forgot all the grievances she had encountered.


    Jared looked in the rear-view mirror and saw the happy expression on their faces. He was satisfied. The car slowly drove into the vi of the Gu family, and Jared opened the door for them.


    Kerr went home holding the hand of Nicole. When they arrived, Harley was waiting for them in the living room. She was relieved to see him.

 Chapter 195 For Him

    "You finallye back. Let me have a check of you quickly. You just woke up and then ran out. If you run into any ident again, I will not be responsible for it." Harley did not forget.


    In the morning, when Nicole left the Gu family not long ago, Harley went to check on Kerr as usual, he found that Kerr had the sign of waking up, so he didn''t dare to leave.


    And Kerr woke up soon. As expected, Kerr was looking for Nicole. When Kerr knew that she went on the party, he rushed out without hesitation.


    When Nicole saw that Harley was so nervous, she went to the special medical room of the Gu family with Kerr right away. In order to take care of Kerr easily and to prevent idents, Harley almost moved half of the hospital to the Gu family.


    "How is he?" Wearing a nervous expression, Nicole looked at Kerr lying on the bed and couldn''t help worrying about him.


    Looking at the examination report in his hand, Harley was relieved. "Nothing serious. He just woke up, so he should pay attention to his diet. Try to eat something that is easy to digest. Don''t work too hard."


    But he knew that Kerr would not listen to him. The Gu Group still had a lot of work to deal with. Now that Kerr woke up, he wouldn''t let Nicole do any hard work, so he could only ask Nicole to take care of Kerr.


    Hearing that, Nicole was relieved. She smiled and held Kerr''s hand.


    "Don''t listen to him. He is just exaggerating the fact. I will be fine as long as you are with me." Without giving much thought to what Harley said, Kerr directly took the hand of Nicole and walked out.


    Looking at the back of the two people, Harley felt very dissatisfied. "Don''t be so heartless, OK? Why do I work so hard these days? I''ve done all of this for you." Harley followed them out, but he didn''t want to disturb them when he saw how happy they were.


    Hearing what Harley said, Nicole smiled faintly and sat wi


    or her.


    Vedder nodded. When he felt that Freya was almost there, he walked out of the door to wee her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Kerr was waiting for his mother, while he was lost deep in thought.


    A lot of things had happened during this period, but none of them was beyond his expectation, which made him more sure about his thoughts.


    "Kerr? Aren''t you abroad? When did youe back?" When entering the living room, Freya was obviously surprised to see Kerr. She only heard that he went abroad, but didn''t receive any news about himing back.


    Hearing the voice of his mother, Kerr didn''t stand up. Instead, he said indifferently to Vedder, "Uncle, please ask all the servants to leave. I have something to talk with Mrs. Freya."


    With the hint of Kerr, Vedder asked all the servants to leave the living room.


    Hearing what Kerr called her that way, Freya could not help but frown. She went to sit down opposite to Kerr. Looking at his expressionless face, she seemed to have been ustomed to his coldness.


    "You are just in time. You''d better get this thing done as soon as possible." Then she took out a file from her bag and ced it to Kerr.


    "This is a share transfer agreement. I''m going to transfer my shares of the Gu Group to you."

 Chapter 196 I Will Accompany You To The Top Of The World

    "In this way, you don''t have to worry about Moore''s threat in the Gu Group."


    Nicole would also leave Kerr as she had promised. Without her, Kerr would be able to return to who he used to be, so Freya didn''t need to worry about the fact that Nicole might affect him.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at his mother, who was as strange as before. He felt sad to have such a mother. He just put the document back to his mother.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I know what I want. Now that I have taken over the Gu Group, I will not let anyone else to ruin it.


    But I hope you won''t interfere in my rtionship. Since I have chosen Nicole, I will be with her, no matter who objects.


    I will be responsible for she and Jay."


    Clearly, Kerr expressed his ideas to Freya.


    Before going through thea, Kerr had chosen Nicole. This ident proved that he was right, so Kerr would never leave her again.


    This time, it was time for Kerr to protect Nicole, and when Kerr needed care most, it was her that took care of him.


    So this time, Kerr won''t let Nicole down.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Freya was stunned. She never thought Kerr would say something like that. In the face of such a huge temptation, Kerr didn��t seem to care about it.


    The shares she held were a lot to others, but to Kerr, they were worthless.


    "Kerr, do you know what you are talking about? Do you know what does these shares mean? "


    Freya widened her eyes and stared at Kerr sitting opposite her. She couldn''t believe what he had said. From childhood to adulthood, Kerr was smart and she didn��t need to worry about him. Kerr was qualified enough to take over the Gu Group.


    So she never paid much attention to Kerr. Looking at him, she realized


    icole, with obvious contempt in her tone. She didn''t understand why Kerr was so into her.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Kerr turned around to face his mother, and stood in front of Nicole to protect her from being hurt. There was obvious warning in his eyes.


    "Mother, this is my choice. No one is allowed to make a decision for me. I''ll have someone send you back. Thank you for your gift, but I don''t need it."


    He didn''t want his mother to hurt Nicole with those sharp words, He knew that it was unfair to Nicole.


    But Kerr couldn��t avoid Freya, so he would try his best to protect Nicole.


    "Kerr... You! " When Freya saw how Kerr protected Nicole, she frowned with dissatisfaction and was obviously displeased, but she was ignored by Kerr.


    When Nicole saw that Kerr had a conflict with Freya because of her, she could not help but sigh. She stretched out her hand and pulled the sleeves of Kerr.


    "Kerr, actually your mother did this for your own good.��


    Nicole didn''t mean to put in a good word for Freya or to be magnanimous to ept Freya''s prejudice against her family background. She just didn''t want to make it hard for Kerr.

 Chapter 197 Meeting Baron At The Night

    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and didn''t want to concede to his mother.


    Looking at the firm look of Kerr, Freya did not want to make apromise to Nicole, but in the end, after thinking of what Kerr had said, she took a step back.


    "You should reconsider this matter carefully ande to me at any time if you have made up your mind. I have to remind you that Moore is not a simple man and you should be careful. However, when the thing is really in your hand, it then belongs to you."


    She didn''t want Kerr to fail her years of cultivation, nor did she want Kerr to give everything that should have belonged to himself to others.


    Freya turned around and left the vi.


    Looking at the back of Freya, Nicole knew that Freya got a point. So she would definitely not let Kerr lose anything because of her.


    Looking at Nicole who was lost in thoughts, Kerr knew that she was worried about him, so he gently kissed on her hair.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do. I won''t let you down. Give me some time."


    When Kerr was ina, he knew that Moore had been taking action against the Gu Group. Although Kerr was not surprised at all, Nicole was worried about it.


    After all, Nicole had experienced Moore''s tricks.


    Nicole nodded. "Kerr, I know you don''t care about these, but I don''t want you to give up anything for me. Don''t worry. Wherever you are, I have a home I''m with you."


    She didn''t care about the romance that Kerr had promised her. As long as Kerr was with her, it was enough.


    When he heard that, Kerr slightly raised the corners of his mouth and his eyes were filled with softness.


    As Kerr had just woken up from thea, Nicole didn''t ask him to go back to the Gu Group immediately. She asked him to stay at home and have a rest. Then she went back to thepany.


    Sitting in the office


    him and kissed Baron on the roadsidete at night."


    After looking through the title and photo, Nicole learned thatst night when she met with Baron, some people had already been watching them and took the photo secretly.


    It looked like Baron was kissing Nicole when she was trying to push him away from the photo.


    Wearing a bitter smile, she hadn''t paid attention to the news yet. She had been busy attending Baron''s wedding this morning, and then she had been d that Kevin had woken up from thea.


    She didn''t expect that she would hit the headlines.


    She knew that a lot of people were waiting to see her make a fool of herself, but she would not exin these things to anyone else except Kerr.


    "Whether the news on the a paper is true or not, it''s my private affairs. It has nothing to do with the Gu Group or the people present in the meeting room, so I don''t need to exin it to you.


    Besides, I''m not interested in rumors at all."


    It seemed that she wasn''t affected by the incident, but she was worried about Kerr that he just woke up and had to see such news.


    She didn''t know if Kerr would believe her or not. Holding her cell phone, she didn''t have the courage to call him.

 Chapter 198 No One Is Qualified Except Her

    "It''s easy for you to say that. If you are not in the Gu Group now, it has nothing to do with us. But what you are doing now has impacted the Gu family."


    "Even if you are only an acting CEO, you still have to be responsible for the Gu Group, but it is proved that you have no right to sit here at all."


    It was obvious that director Liang wanted to get rid of Nicole.


    Some of them felt that it was unfair to be bossed around by a little woman for such a long time in thepany, and some members of the board were unsatisfied.


    In the past, they had been in fear when considering that she was the woman of Kerr. Now that such a scandal was exposed, no man could tolerate it, let alone Kerr.


    So they didn''t want to be manipted by Nicole any more.


    Hearing director Liang, Nicole sneered and nced at everyone present. No one stood out to speak for her, and Nicole probably understood their intention.


    "Then what do you think? Do you want me to step aside and let other to fill my position?"


    In fact, she had nned to announce that Kerr was back today. She never wanted to upy this position, but she didn''t want to leave the Gu Group in that way.


    She didn''t want anything, and she didn''t need their respect. She just hoped that Kerr could understand that she had devoted a lot to thepany all these days.


    "Since you put it this way, we all have no objections. After all, you are also very busy. In this case, you have no time and energy to pay attention to the Gu Group."


    Mr. Liang talked with the tongue in the cheek with disdain. It seemed that he looked down upon such a woman who took advantage of her rtionship to get promoted.


    Nicoleughed. "You mean I''m not qualified to sit here?"


    How ridiculous! She didn''t care about anything of the group, but now in some people''s eyes, she was a greedy woman with ulterior motives.


    e, you won''t be upset and sullen outside Baron''s wedding."


    He knew what kind of girl Nicole was. If she really liked Baron, she would not be with him right now.


    Nicole smiled. "How do you know that I''m not sad because he married someone else? Why are you so confident that I won''t betray you?"


    She knew that Kerr had always been proud. She was happy that he trusted her in this way, but she was also a little angry, so she wanted to threaten him a little bit.


    Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to make the man feel nervous.


    When he looked at the woman in his arms, he didn''t Irritated by what she had said and carried her in his arms towards the resting room in the meeting room.


    "Don''t wear high heels anymore. It''s not good for the baby. From tomorrow on, just stay in my arms. I''ll handle everything outside."


    I know you felt sad when you saw Baron ''s wedding, because you always want to have your own wedding with me. But don''t worry. I will give everything that a man could ever give a woman and I will only give you more. When this is over, I will definitely not let you down."


    He put Nicole on the bed and seriously made amitment to her in order to reassure her.


    On hearing this, Nicole looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 199 A Family Reunion

    "Are you proposing?"


    Although she knew that it was impossible for them to get married now and there were so many obstacles around them, she still couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    In this world, there was no woman who wasn''t looking forward to their own wedding.


    Looking at the expectation in Nicole''s eyes, he couldn''t help feeling guilty. Although Nicole had already had his child, he hadn''t given her a valid status.


    He knew how much pressure Nicole had endured for him, so he would only cherish her more.


    "Nicole, if I propose to you one day, I''ll let everyone know that you''re my woman." Kerr made a promise to Nicole and made up his mind.


    Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Nicole smiled and nodded.


    "Kerr, I know that and you don''t have to be anxious. This matter is not so important to me. As long as I can stay by your side, I will be satisfied."


    She knew that all the difficulties she was in now were not what Kerr expected, so she didn''t want to give him too much pressure.


    Kerr reached out his hands and hugged her.


    He took Nicole in his arms and his eyes became dim. After putting her to sleep, he went back to his office.


    In the bathroom.


    Moore looked at the documents in his hand triumphantly. ording to these materials, it turned out that Nicole''s efforts these days had been in vain.


    Lily looked at Moore''scent face, full of worry and anxiety. "I have done what you said. Can you return those pictures to me?"


    She didn''t want to betray Nicole, but she knew that she was left with no choice. The first thing she needed to do was to protect herself.


    Hearing her voice, Moore raised his head. He looked at her eyes, which were fille


    quatted and hugged his little body.


    "Sorry, Jay. I shouldn''t have sent you away."


    Nicole knew Jay was still a child, so it was unfair to send him to a strange environment.


    When he saw the tears hiding in Nicole''s eyes, Jay gently held her face and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine, and I''m back now."


    Looking at them, Kerr felt relieved. As Kerr loved Nicole so much, how could he not know what she was worrying about?


    So the first thing he did after he woke up from thea was to call Ken and ask him to send Jay back. He knew that Nicole must be very happy when she knew it.


    "Don''t squat for too long. You are carrying a baby now."


    Kerr then put his arm around her shoulders and led her into the vi with Jay.


    On the sofa, Jay sat next to Nicole, and his little hand carefully stroked her underbelly, which was still t.


    "Mommy, is there really a little sister inside?"


    Jay was very interested in the unborn baby. Even though he was very smart, he didn''t know much about life.


    Nicole looked at him with a smile. "I do have a little life inside, but I don''t know if it''s a little brother or sister."

 Chapter 200 Want A Sister

    Nicole also wanted to have a daughter after giving birth to Jay.


    "I want a little sister so that I can be a big brother. I will definitely protect her. Mommy, you can rest assured that I will never bully a little sister."


    Jay seriously made a promise to the underbelly of Nicole.


    Looking at the seriousness on his face, Nicole had a happy smile on her face. She turned and looked at Kerr beside her. "What do you think?"


    With the vitamins he had prepared for Nicole in his hand, Kerr looked carefully at the instructions left by Harley and did not dare to be careless at all. It was not until he heard Nicole''s voice that he shifted his attention to her.


    "I love the baby, whether it is a boy or a girl, as long as it is our baby."


    For him, boys and girls were the same. As long as the child had the genes of Nicole and was the fruit of their love, he couldn''t help bing nervous.


    The baby was a big surprise to him, but he had made up his mind to protect it with his life.


    "Harley said that your condition was not stable. You are forbidden to leave the vi from tomorrow on. Taking good care of you is the most important thing in the first three months."


    He couldn''t imagine how she got through this before he woke up.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Nicole didn''t make ament. Now she focused on their child. She looked at the two men beside her with happiness in her eyes.


    Sensing the domineering manner of Kerr, Jay curled his lips with discontent and said, "You''re such an old bossy man."


    Nicole looked at Jay in surprise. Since thest call, she had noticed that Jay''s attitude to Kerr had changed.


    "Jay, don''t be so rude. What are you talking about?"


    She knew that Jay''s attitude to Kerr was different, but she didn''t know why. In the past, Jay liked Kerr very much.


    Jay lowered his head when he heard Nicole.


    "This is between us. You don''t have t


    it, I''ll possibly surpass you at any time. Then I''ll leave you with Mommy!" Jay raised his head and looked arrogant.


    In fact, he was just trying to irritate Kerr because he hadn''t discovered their rtionship.


    Kerr didn''t take his words seriously. He stroked Jay''s soft hair and said, "Even if I gave you the chance, so what?"


    While speaking, Kerr pushed hisputer in front of Jay and said, "I broke this password in one minute. What about you?"


    He knew that although Jay was still a child, he was already eager to grow up. Kerr didn''t want to force Jay to grow up. He hoped that Jay could have a happy childhood.


    However, as long as Jay was willing to, Kerr would give him another chance.


    Kerr''s words arouse Jay''s interest. He sat down and stared at theputer screen.


    Then Kerr stood up and walked out of the study.


    He took Nicole''s hand and walked into the dining room. "Where is Jay?"


    When she saw that only Kerr went downstairs. It was almost dinner time, but she didn''t see Jay at all.


    "He will be here soon."


    As far as Kerr knew, though he knew that Jay would solve the problem, it would take some time.


    The dinner was already, but Jay still didn''t show up. So Nicole was about to stand up and ask Jay to have dinner.

 Chapter 201 Trouble Maker

    Jay lowered his head as he walked downstairs.


    Jay gave a secret nce at Kerr, and then silently sat next to Nicole. It took Kerr one minute to solve the problem, but he took twenty minutes.


    He was very indignant.


    The silence between the two men confused Nicole. She brought some food on Jay''s te.


    And Jay ate in silence.


    After dinner, Nicole gave a bath to Jay, while Kerr got an overseas call in his study.


    "Jay, don''t you like Uncle Gu? Why did you look unhappy when you came back here?"


    Nicole asked tentatively. She also knew that Jay had never had father''s love and care since he was a child. Now with Kerr by his side, it would take some time for him to adapt.


    "I''m not unhappy. As long as I can be with you, I''ll be very happy. It makes no difference wherever I am."


    Wearing a big smile on his face, Jay looked at Nicole.


    Nicole felt relieved after hearing what he said.


    She then tucked Jay in and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead and said, "Good night, baby."


    When Jay closed his eyes, Nicole returned to her room.


    But she didn''t notice that when she just turned around and left, Jay, who was pretending to sleep, opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the door and smiled proudly.


    As soon as Nicole entered the bedroom, she reached out to open the door, but found the room was in darkness. When she was about to turn on the light, her hand was grabbed tightly.


    "Well..."


    Before Nicole could ask, she felt the familiar breath. She put down her nervousness and worry, and enjoyed the special feeling that Kerr brought to her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s delicat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng his own way to fight with him for Nicole.


    But he had no idea what to do.


    Wearing an unhappy face, Kerr walked into the bathroom. Though Jay knew that it was him who ruined their night, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Before she returned to Kerr, he was the only one in Nicole''s arms.


    Nicole put Jay back to the bed, with a slight smile on her lips. When she saw Jay fall asleep, she felt that someone was putting his arm around her waist.


    Kerr had just taken a shower, so he was still covered with steam. He gently kissed Nicole''s side face, making her giggle.


    "Come on, stop. Jay is asleep."


    Nicole lowered her voice and turned to look at Kerr.


    "He likes to sleep here. We can go to another room." Kerr wore a evil smile.


    The sleeping Jay seemed to know that Nicole was about to leave him alone in the room and he grabbed the corner of Nicole''s shirt tightly.


    Feeling the sense of insecurity in Jay, Nicole shook her head slightly at Kerr and said, "Maybe next time. Harley said that you also need some rest since you just woke up. Just go to bed early."

 Chapter 202 Protect Your Sister

    After giving a gentle kiss on Kerr''s cheek, Nicoley in his arms and closed her eyes.


    Looking at the woman and the little boy beside him, Kerr could only suppress the desire. He stretched out his hand and lightly tapped on the nose of Jay. Then he held Nicole in his arms and fell asleep.


    Kerr felt satisfied to have a wife and a son.


    It was especially quiet at night because of happiness.


    The next morning, Nicole tied a tie for Kerr with a faint smile on her face.


    "Don''t you think about your mother''s shares?" She didn''t want Kerr to bear too much pressure, and it was the quickest way to solve the problem, besides, he deserve those shares.


    Kerr looked at her gently.


    "I won''t let the Gu Group fall into other people''s hands without those shares. You should believe in your choice, Nicole. Just stay at home and wait for me. After I finish the work in thepany, I''lle back as soon as possible."


    In fact, he wanted to be with her all the time, but thepany needed someone to deal with. He was worried that if he took her with him to thepany, she might not have a good rest.


    So he had to let her stay at home.


    She looked at him and nodded. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Of course she knew what Kerr concerned about. But there were a lot of work Kerr needed to deal with in the Gu Group, so she didn''t mind it.


    After breakfast, Kerr gave a kiss on Nicole''s forehead and left the vi.


    Looking at the back of Kerr, there was obvious joy in Jay''s eyes. He then walked to Nicole and embraced her. Now Nicole could finally belong to him.


    "Mommy, can I apany you to Grandpa''s home?" Jay knew that Kerr had transferred the original property of the Ning family to Nicole.


    This was Kerr''s ce, so Jay nned to leave here with Nic


    it seems like she has made up her mind.


    Hearing this, Kerr didn''t feel anything. He didn''t have a female assistant since he was together with Nicole, and this Lily was working for Nicole.


    So he didn''t care whether Lily resigned or not. But since Nicole liked Lily, he could find someone to take care of Nicole.


    "Let her keep Nicolepany."


    He knew that Jared would find a way. As long as Lily could take good care of Nicole, Kerr would definitely treat her well.


    This was not a chance that anyone could have.


    On hearing this, Jared nodded and immediately got his meaning.


    Kerr randomly picked up the schedule on the table and saw a dinner party in the evening. He couldn''t help frowning, but after reading the contents of the party, he knew that he must be there.


    So he picked up his phone and dialed Nicole''s number, "What are you doing?"


    It was a daily routine in their lives. One minute away from her even a step away from her would be a torture for him.


    They had just been apart for more than an hour, but Kerr felt that it was a very long time. He was so eager to be with Nicole all the time.


    Hearing the gentle voice of Kerr, Nicole put down her pen.

 Chapter 203 The Little Man

    The corners of Nicole''s mouth curled up slightly. She looked at Jay, who was reading a book quietly not far away. It was a peaceful time.


    Then Nicole''s phone rang. "Jay is reading a book, and I''m with him. Aren''t you busy?" It was Kerr.


    Nicole didn''t want to disturb Jay to read a book, so she stood up and intended to leave the study with her mobile phone in her hand, but before she could move, she was stopped by Jay.


    Jay knew the person on the other side was Kerr, so he always paid attention to Nicole.


    "Mommy, it''s already eleven o''clock now. It''s time for a pregnant woman to take some vitamins. Let''s go to eat fruits. You should avoid the cell phone radiation. It''s not good for the baby. Mommy, don''t talk to him any more."


    Jay said loudly to the old man on the other end of the phone on purpose, urging Kerr to hang up the phone quickly.


    When Kerr heard the voice of Jay, he immediately understood that the little boy was making trouble deliberately, so he said helplessly, "I have a dinner party tonight. I mighte home a littlete.


    I''ll pick you up in the evening and you go with me."


    Kerr wanted to be with her.


    When Nicole heard what Kerr said, she was about to say yes, but was stopped by Jay.


    "Mommy now has a little sister and she is really tired. It''s not suitable for her to go to such kind of asions at all." Jay heard clearly what Kerr said in the phone.


    "Don''t you have suchmon sense? Humph, so that is the way you protect mommy?" Jay made a face at the phone.


    When Kerr heard that, his face darkened. How could he not know this? But he just wanted to be with Nicole.


    As long as he was with Nicole, he wouldn''t burden her at all. He was helpless to hear a child lecturing him. It seemed that this little fellow wasn''t that easy to deal with.


    "Never mind. I''ll give you to him tonight. But you have


    tom of her heart.


    "Lily, I will not be so bored if you are with me in the future. I have arranged a room for you and you can stay here. Oh, by the way, why did you resign?"


    Although Lily didn''t have a gift, she worked very hard and behaved well. That''s why Nicole was so nice to her.


    "Since you didn''t work in the Gu Group anymore, I decided to leave. Mr. Kerr doesn''t need a female assistant anymore. He only loves you."


    Lily was envious of Nicole and knew how Kerr loved her. She never thought a man with high social status like Kerr would treat a woman with such deep sincerity.


    When Nicole heard from others that Kerr was good to her, she was a little embarrassed, but the sweetness and happiness in her heart were true.


    After settling Lily, it was already dark outside. In the bedroom, Nicole was lying on the bed and reading the file in her hand. She had epted the project when she took over thepany for Kerr, so she wanted toplete it on her own.


    Fortunately, she was free at home, so she could have time to study it.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was a knock on the door. When Nicole got out of the bed and opened the door, she saw that Jay was standing at the door, and she couldn''t help but frown slightly.

 Chapter 204 Congratulations

    "Haven''t we reached an agreement, Jay? You need to sleep alone tonight."


    She had neverpromised on parenting Jay. Although she doted on him, she never indulged him.


    "This is thest night, I promised."


    Jay yed his trump card again, and put on his innocent look that no one had the heart to refuse him.


    Finally, it was Nicole whopromised and made room for him. "You must keep your words!" Nicole looked helpless.


    Jay nodded seriously and walked towards the bed happily.


    In the banquet hall.


    As soon as Kerr showed up, he became the focus of the crowd. Though he was only wearing a ck suit, a dark purple shirt and a tie of the same color, it was Nicole who had picked the clothes for him.


    Even though he kept a low profile, his fame and status still attracted lots of people''s attention as soon as he showed up.


    But Kerr didn''t have any reaction. He went to the sofa and sat down, with his legs crossed, waiting for someone toe.


    Looking at Kerr was alone, Avery was stunned. She walked up to him, but was stopped by Jared.


    "Where is Nicole? Didn''t Nicolee?" The host of the party was the Lin Group.


    When Kerr heard Avery''s voice, he gave a sign to Jared with his eyes, indicating that he didn''t need to stop her. Then he looked up at Avery and said, "Miss Lin, Nicole is pregnant, so she stays at home for a rest. If you are free, you can drop by."


    He knew that Nicole valued Avery very much, so if Avery could be with Nicole, Nicole must be very happy. And he would do anything to make her happy.


    After hearing what Kerr said, Avery nodded slightly. "Speaking of which, I made a contribution for your rtionship with Nicole. Now that you have won her heart, you must invite me to dinner, right?"


    She didn''t forget that Kerr had been waiting for Nicole downstairs


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to be engaged to you?"


    It never urred to Avery that Zachary would say such words, nor did she think that she would marry him. After all, in the past more than twenty years, she had only taken him as her brother.


    But Zachary had never treated Avery as his sister. He put his arms around her waist and nodded to Kerr. "Mr. Kerr, I also want to have a talk with you, but I have to go now. I''ll invite you alone another day."


    After that, Zachary took Avery out of Kerr''s sight.


    Squinting at the back of Zachary, Kerr ordered, "I want to know more about this guy." Kerr sensed that Zachary knew some secrets, but he felt that Zachary was not his enemy.


    But since Zachary knew that he was injured, it seemed that things were not that simple.


    Jared stood beside Kerr and nodded.


    In the corner of the room, Sunny saw Kerr sitting on the sofa. She tidied up her dress and was about to walk towards him. Unexpectedly, Nicole wasn''t with him today.


    It was a good chance for her. How could she give up?


    But when Sunny just took one step, her wrist was grabbed by someone. Before she could see who the person was, she was taken to the garden outside the banquet hall.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"

 Chapter 205 Special Way

    Sunny broke free from the stranger''s grip. She felt familiar as she looked at his back and frowned.


    "Miss He, long time no see," said Moore, turning around and looking at her who was in surprise


    When she saw it was Moore, Sunny felt relieved. "Moore? Why are you here?" Generally speaking, Moore would not show up at the party.


    It was obvious that Moore was well prepared.


    But she didn''t care about Moore''s purpose at all. She didn''t want to let Kerr go so easily as she finally saw him alone.


    ncing at the direction of the party, Sunny always kept an eye on Kerr.


    "You want to be with Kerr? I''m afraid that you need some special way. As far as I know, it seems that Nicole is pregnant with Kerr''s child. With this child, I''m afraid that she will be able to marry into the Gu family sessfully."


    Moore said thoughtfully, deliberately provoking Sunny. He knew that Sunny wanted to marry into the Gu family, and she was also worried that Nicole might rece her in Kerr''s heart.


    Maybe if Moore wanted to get rid of the child in Nicole''s belly, he didn''t need to do it himself.


    Hearing what he said, Sunny was shocked. "Is Nicole pregnant? Why didn''t I know anything about it?" Sunny didn''t notice there was something wrong with Nicole when she saw herst time.


    But she knew that Moore had no reason to deceive her. She couldn''t help frowning when she thought of the fact that Nicole was carrying Kerr''s child.


    "In order to protect Nicole, Kerr, of course, blocked the news, but this news is true. If Miss He wants to marry into the Gu family, I''m afraid you have to make some ns."


    Moore reminded her, hoping that she could be smarter.


    "I know what to do. I have engaged to Kerr. No one is qualified to be the hostess of the


    "I like Nicole. I''m the one who will marry her, so it has nothing to do with the people from the Gu family. Whether others agree or disagree, I will not change my mind."


    When he finished his words, he turned around and was about to leave. But before he could take his step, his wrist was grasped by Sunny.


    "Wait, Kerr. I know you love Nicole, though I did something wrong before, it''s true that you love her, but I also love you.


    You can''t deny that. It''s my failure that I didn''t let you fall in love with me. I have epted my fate. Can you not be so indifferent to me, Kerr?"


    Looking at the resolute look on Kerr''s face, Sunny knew that he was just as cold-blooded as he used to be. In fact, Kerr had never changed, but she was still unwilling to admit it.


    Kerr shook off her hands, trying to get rid of her as soon as possible, so that he could be with Nicole earlier.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you didn''t hurt Nicole, I won''t do anything to the He family. But if you dare to appear in front of Nicole again, don''t me me for being ruthless.


    Sunny, stay away from me."


    Sunny looked bitter and picked up two sses of wine from a waiter passing by.

 Chapter 206 You Are Not Changed At All

    Then she gave a ss of wine to Kerr.


    "Kerr, I''m leaving tomorrow. In fact, I''ve already nned to study abroad. I don''t want to stay here to watch you and Nicole lead a happy life. If please drink this ss of wine today for me, as a goodbye.


    From now on, I would not pester you anymore. You should be happy about it, because no one will bother you like that in the future.


    After drinking this ss of wine, we will be strangers."


    Then, she picked up her ss and drank it up.


    When he heard her, he had to admit that this was exactly what he expected. Moreover, he also knew that Sunny was a stubborn woman, if he hadn''t drunk the wine today...


    Perhaps Sunny would keep annoyed him for a long time. With a frown, Kerr took the ss from her.


    "I hope you can keep your word." After saying that, Kerr looked up and drank the wine in his ss, but as soon as the mellow red wine entered his mouth, he felt that something was different.


    His face darkened. "Sunny, you''ve never changed."


    Hearing this, Sunny shook her head and then walked to Kerr. She leaned forward to approach him, but Kerr took a step back and avoided her.


    "Kerr, it''s toote for you to regret now. I will be your only woman from tonight."


    Sunny felt the changes in her body. She had worried that the drug was not strong enough, so she put a lot in the wine and it was strong enough to cause some reaction in Kerr''s body as soon as he drank it.


    In fact, Sunny wasn''t the only one who had a strange and burning feeling, so did Kerr. He turned around and walked outside. He tried his best to control his emotions, but his feet were a little unsteady.


    Looking at Kerr, Sunny chased after him without hesitation.


    Avery stood beside Zachary and frowned when she saw that Kerr and Sunny walked out of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    She couldn''t hear his voice clearly.


    After he kicked open the door of the private room, Kerr walked in with Sunny in his arms.


    The waiter, who had been following them from a long distance, walked forward gently and closed the door for them. Then he looked around vigntly and hid in the corner.


    Putting her down, Kerr lifted his hand and identally touched the wallmp at the bedside. The bright light shone on his face, which made him sober for a moment.


    Under the light, Kerr recognized that the person in front of him was not Nicole. Turning around, he let go of his hand, stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the tap.


    Though his face was covered with cold water, he didn''t feel anyfortable.


    Suddenly, Sunny threw herself into his arms. Frowning and squinting, she said, "I feel hot... Kerr..."


    When Sunny called him, he felt that his sanity was going to copse bit by bit.


    In the vi of Gu family.


    Nicole, who had been sleeping, suddenly felt a spasm of pain in her heart and woke up with obvious beads of sweat on her forehead. She looked down at the sleeping Jay in her arms.


    She turned around and looked at the clock on the wall. It was past midnight.

 Chapter 207 Youre Not Sensible At All

    Nicole had been waiting for Kerr just now. But maybe because she was pregnant, she became drowsy.


    She fell asleep before Kevin came back.


    Now that she had woken up, she had a bad feeling. She couldn''t exin it clearly, which made her feel very uneasy. She was afraid that she would disturb Jay sleep.


    She picked up her phone and walked out of the bedroom.


    Walking to the living room downstairs, she made a call to Kerr, but it was never connected, which made her feel increasingly uneasy.


    In the hotel room.


    The coat of Kerr was thrown on the floor and his phone kept ringing, but it didn''t wake up the two people in the room.


    She stumbled to her feet and touched Kerr in the bathroom.


    "Kerr, I love you! ����"


    With his head down, Kerr propped his hands against the wash basin. Drops of water dripped down from his face and hair to his forehead.


    His tie had gone. Two buttons on his shirt had fallen, exposing Kerr''s skin.


    The illusion greatly bewitched Kerr.


    Raising his head, with his remaining sanity, he raised his hand and punched directly at the mirror in front of him.


    "p!" The broken ss sses broke down and the finger of Kerr was cut by pieces. Blood dripped on the pure white wash basin, which looked pretty shocking.


    Perhaps it was because of the pain that brought back his sanity. Pushing the woman directly behind him, Kerr walked out of the bathroom, opened the door of the VIP room and left.


    The waiter hiding in the dark looked at Kerring out of the room with obvious surprise in his eyes. But when he saw that Kerr was still wearing clothes, his eyes darkened and he dialed Moore''s number.


    "Master, Kerr has left. And it seems that Sunny didn''t make it."


    Hearing the voice on the


    ss. Maybe it was because of pregnancy, she also noticed that she was getting more and more paranoid.


    "Mommy, I know you can''t fall asleep. How about a bed time story?" Jay was wide awake. Looking at Nicole who was so worried, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    So he had to distract the attention of Nicole, but deep inside his heart, he was thinking about teaching Kerr a lesson when he came back.


    It was not a good habit for him toe homete.


    Looking at Jay''s serious look, Nicole felt grateful that she gave birth to a thoughtful and sweet boy. She caressed his smooth hair, and nodded with satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Once upon a time, there was a small white rabbit, and a small grey rabbit..." Jay looked at Nicole with a serious expression. But when she just said that, the bedroom door was pushed open.


    When Nicole heard the sudden noise at the door, she was shocked. Subconsciously, she stood up and looked in the direction of the door, instinctively protecting Jay in her arms.


    Even though the person was standing against the light, she couldn''t see the man at the door clearly, but she could still recognize him from his familiar figure. It was Kerr.

 Chapter 208 Fight Till The End

    In this world, only Kerr would enter the room without scruple.


    "Kerr?" She called his name softly, but when she saw Kerr''s stiff body, she realized that something was wrong.


    Standing at the door, Kerr didn''t walk into the bedroom.


    She let go of Jay and walked to Kerr. She frowned and stretched out her hand. As soon as she touched his wrist, she felt the heat on it.


    Almost in a moment, Nicole noticed that something was wrong with Kerr, so she was afraid that he would frighten Jay. Thus, she turned her head and seriously said to Jay behind her, "Jay, go back to your room and sleep."


    On hearing Nicole, there was obvious dissatisfaction on Jay''s face.


    "No, Mommy, you have promised me." Jay was lying on the bed. Because of the dim light, he couldn''t see clearly the expression on Kerr''s face.


    Hearing this, Nicole was utterly difited. When she was about to turn around tofort Jay, she was pulled into the arms of Kerr behind her.


    Leaning on her, Kerr felt the void in his heart was satisfied and he couldn''t let her go. "Nicole..."


    The familiar smell on Nicole made Kerr lose his mind.


    "Kerr... Please don''t!"


    She gripped the hands around her waist, but they seemed to be embedded in her body and she could not get rid of them at all.


    She knew that Kerr had gradually lost his mind, but she couldn''t let Jay see this. She frowned when she realized what would happen next.


    "Jay, be good. Go back to your room."


    Hearing the words of Nicole, Jay felt wronged. He climbed down and wal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ile appeared at the corners of Nicole''s mouth. Even though Kerr was not sober, he was still concerned about her and the baby in her belly. It seemed that she had sensed the deep love from his heart.


    She kissed Kerr gently. However, such simple movement made Kerr, who had been holding back his desire,pletely lose his mind.


    While they were enjoying themselves, neither of them noticed that the door was slightly opened and closed again.


    The lights werepletely blocked outside. The room was warm in the dim light, and the air was full of the sense of romance...


    Early in the morning, when the sun shone into the room, Nicole stretchedzily, and she felt sore.


    "You wake up?" Kerr walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, holding a towel to wipe the water dripping from his hair. Clearly, he had just taken a shower.


    When Nicole heard the voice behind her, she turned over and saw Kerr, who looked a bit attractive. As soon as she opened her eyes and saw him like this, she couldn''t help blushing.

 Chapter 209 Troubles

    Nicole tried to hide her face under the quilt, and she averted her eyes from Kerr.


    Kerr walked to Nicole and sat on the edge of the bed. He caressed her delicate face and carefully pulled her out of the quilt.


    "The baby is in your belly. Are you still shy?" He knew that Nicole seemed to be so pure and shy in this matter, but he loved her so much.


    Listening to the attractive voice of Kerr, Nicole gradually came to her senses. Thinking of what Kerr looked likest night, she could not help but frown.


    "So you know I''m pregnant?" She put her hands on her abdomen while speaking, though she knew that Kerr was very carefulst night.


    But now, after all, she was pregnant, which still made Nicole feel uneasy.


    "Of course I know that we are having a baby. Do you feel ufortable? I''ll take you to have a checkter. "


    In fact, Kerr was also worried about her. After all, that kind of drug seemed to still be kept in his bodyst night. After the drug effect wore off a little, Kerr then let Nicole go.


    Considering that Nicole was pregnant, Kerr didn''t sleep well the whole night. After he was a little awake, he took a cold shower in the bathroom all the time. He didn''te out of the bathroom until he guessed that Nicole was about to wake up.


    And he looked cool and fresh right now.


    Nicole was holding her waist. Although Kerr was holding her, she still felt a backache and looked at him with an aggrieved expression.


    "My waist is sore... What happened to youst night?"


    She knew that if it was only a business banquet, there was no reason for Kerr to be drugged. And such thing had happened before. It reminded her of thest time h


    yed by my side. No matter what happened, we were together.


    Jay is always mommy''s little hero. Isn''t that what you said?"


    Nicole knew that Jay was very proud, so he didn''t want to be protected. On the contrary, Jay had been protecting her in his own way. She felt lucky that she had Jay in her life.


    Hearing Nicole, Jay turned his head and looked at her with obvious pride, "Of course!


    Mommy, can I protect you and drive the old man out if such thing happens again?"


    As he spoke, Jay turned on his phone and a clear photo appeared in front of her.


    In the photo, she was held in the arms of Kerr and they looked so intimate that she could even see clearly that his kiss fell on her neck. Seeing the picture, Nicole raise her hand subconsciously to cover the mark on her neck.


    Those were the marks that belonged to Kerr, full of ambiguous atmosphere.


    "Where did you get these photos?"


    She didn''t notice when Jay took the photost night, but she knew that such a photo should not be seen by Jay.


    After all, he was just a child.


    She reached out for the phone and wanted to delete the photo.

 Chapter 210 Save Evidences

    But when she reached out her hand, Jay avoided her.


    Jay looked at Nicole warily, and held the phone in his hands. He smiled.


    "Mommy, you have to pay more attention in the future. Be careful that you will mislead me. It''s true that as an adult, you have to be responsible for what you say and do. How can a six-year-old child see such a scene?


    I''ve kept the photo as the evidence. Mommy, you must drive the old man out of the house if he did it again."


    It took Jay a lot of effort to keep this photo so he won''t give it to Nicole easily. What''s more, the old man took Nicole away from himst night, so this time Jay intended to teach the old man a lesson.


    Jay could not help but feel happy as long as he thought that Kerr was rejected by Nicole. He couldn''t let the old man win every battle.


    As she saw the seriousness on Jay''s face, she had no choice but to nod in agreement. Jay was a naughty kid, which gave her a headache.


    She didn''t expect that a paparazzo woulde to her house.


    "If I remember correctly, I slept on my fromst night. You should sleep in your own room too." Kerr heard what Jay said.


    He sat next to Nicole and looked at Jay calmly. He didn''t sense anything wrong with what he didst night.


    "You didn''t go home on time after work, and you even drank so much wine outside and worried mom. So that was the way you take care of mommy? Mommy is pregnant with a little sister. Do you know it''s not good for mommy and little sister?"


    Jay didn''t want to let Nicole worry about him, but this old man behaved as if he didn''t care. How could Jay ept this?


    Upon hearing the usation of Jay, Kerr knew it was indeed his faultst night. But there was a


    ''s voice, Nicole had no choice but tofort her. After a few words, Nicole put down her mobile phone.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole had mix feelings in her heart. Her good friends seemed to have found their own happiness, and he was happy for them, but their stories seemed to be out of expectation.


    But she... When she turned around, she saw Kerr walking towards her. She stretched out her arm naturally, indicating him to pick her up.


    Without any hesitation, Kerr took Nicole in his arms and walked towards the dining room. He let her sit on his legs, scooped a spoonful of porridge and sent it to her mouth.


    "Mommy, you are an adult now, but you still need to be fed."


    Seeing that Kerr could easily hold Nicole in his arms, but it was impossible for Jay to do it because he was still little, so he couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied.


    It seemed that there was a world of difference in strength between him and Kerr.


    When she heard Jay''s words, Nicole finally realized that it was inappropriate in front of a child. So she struggled to get out of Kerr''s arms, but was stopped by Kerr.


    "This is where you should be."

 Chapter 211 The Definition Of Happiness

    Kerr''s arms only belonged to Nicole.


    Kerr turned to look at the arrogant face of Jay and stretched out his another hand, hinting him toe to his arms.


    Jay was a little hesitant, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of Kerr''s embrace. Jay climbed onto Kerr''s legs with difficulty, took the spoon in Kerr''s hand, and fed it to Nicole with a bowl of meat porridge himself.


    Then he smiled with satisfaction.


    Enjoying the two men''s considerate service, she smiled with satisfaction. This kind of life gave her a sense of satisfaction and she also knew the definition of happiness.


    Where there were Kerr and Jay, there was a home for Nicole.


    But what she didn''t know was that because of her, the two of them were able to ept each other.


    After breakfast, Kerr took Nicole to the hospital. Jay wanted to go with them but was refused by Nicole. Anyway, it''s better for the child to not go to the hospital.


    Harley had already received a call from Kerr, and he had arranged the best obstetrician for Nicole. The results came out soon.


    "Mrs. Nicole, even though the fetus has not been affected, you still have to be careful in the first three months. You''d better try not to have sex frequently. You and Mr. Kerr are still young, don''t be in a hurry."


    The obstetrician was a middle-aged woman. She gently reminded Nicole, and her words were obscure, but still made Nicole''s blush.


    With a blush on her face, Nicole lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the doctor''s face. She nodded slightly, but she had already scolded Kerr hundreds of times in her heart.


    She stood up and walked out of the examination room. With a dark face, she red at Kerr, who was waiting at the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Kerr immediately walked to her,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nce, "I don''t want to."


    Even though she was very angry, she didn''t want to hurt him. That was why she felt she would be controlled by him for the rest of her life.


    Kerr raised his hand and fondled her hair dotingly. "Sweetie, I know you are shy. Don''t worry. I will be with you if you are embarrassed like this in the future."


    With these words, he took the hand of Nicole and walked out of the hospital with her.


    Although she was a little angry, she knew that he didn''t do it on purpose. So she followed him obediently and mumbled, "I would be more embarrassed if you were there with me."


    It was not until Nicole got in the car that she remembered one thing. She turned around and grabbed Kerr''s cor. Looking at him with a domineering face, she asked, "Why didn''t you answer my call yesterday?


    What on earth happened yesterday? You haven''t told me yet. Don''t think you can fool me so easily."


    In a rtionship, she would never tolerate any betrayal. Before she was in a rtionship with Kerr, she had been very upset about his ex-girlfriends. But she was willing to let go of his past because of love.


    But now they were together and decided to be with each other for a lifetime.

 Chapter 212 Are You With Kerr

    Nicole would never allow any woman to be with Kerr.


    Looking at Nicole''s angry face, Kerr did not have any aversion. He liked the way she asked him like this, because it mean that she cared about him.


    "I lost my phone. I happened to meet Sunny at the party held by Lin family yesterday. I warned her not to get close to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will be jealous."


    With a doting tone, Kerr raised his hand and gently pinched her nose.


    On hearing what Kerr said, Nicole was unconvinced. "Humph, I don''t believe you."


    In fact, she believed in Kerr. After all, if he really liked Sunny, he wouldn''t have been with her. But now, she had to admit that Sunny was a problems between them.


    "Nicole, since I chose to be with you, I won''t lie to you. I''ll do my best to give you what you want. Even without the Gu Group in the future, I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world."


    He looked at Nicole seriously and made a promise. In fact, in his heart, he had already made ns for their future.


    "I know." Nicole turned to look at Kerr. She put her head on his shoulder and smiled happily. "Then why did you drink with her?"


    Thinking of what had happened to Kerrst night, she couldn''t help but have a lingering fear. Fortunately, Kerr had a strong will.


    Otherwise, whether Kerr could resist the drug''s effect and had sex with Sunny, or was it because what he didst night hurt the baby, she could not ept it.


    She knew that Sunny had her own ulterior motives. Few people knew about the child in Nicole''s belly. So, Nicole decided to keep it a secret.


    "She said she would leave here soon and wouldn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t he wouldn''t want to hand over the Gu Group to Moore.


    When Freya arrived at the door of the study, Freya heard what was happening inside, which made her stop.


    "Dad, these are the financial statements of the Gu Group. During the period of Kerr''s disappearance, the profit of the Gu Group has been greatly affected, and now many people on the board of directors dare not say anything.


    It''s not good for the development of the Gu Group."


    Moore put the file in his hand in front of Jack and looked at him with a worried face.


    Disappointment appeared on Jack''s face when he heard what Moore said. In the past, Kerr would never allow anything to affect the Gu Group.


    Everything had changed after he met Nicole.


    "If Kerr continues to be like this, I''ll..."


    Before Jack could finish his words, the door of the study was pushed open from the outside and directly interrupted him.


    With a serious face, Freya walked into the ward. After taking a meaningful look at Moore, she fixed her eyes on Jack and said, "I just received a call from Sunny.


    Kerr has been with her now."

 Chapter 213 Confrontation

    "In this way, Kerr will have the support of the He Group. I believe that all the problems in the Gu Group would be solved."


    She knew that Jack didn''t satisfied with Kerr was that he chose to be with Nicole. As long as Kerr left Nicole and fulfilled his engagement with Sunny, the problem would be solved.


    And Moore couldn''t do any about it.


    "That would be great. You can go to discuss the details with the He family. In case something would happen, they better settle their rtionship as soon as possible."


    Jack also hoped that the Gu Group and the He Group could be united by marriage. Only if they became united together could the Gu Group be more powerful.


    Freya nodded and turned to look at Moore, who was smiling. "You don''t have to worry about the business of the Gu Group because Kerr is there. After your brother gets married, you''d better go back to where you are supposed to be."


    She didn''t want Moore to stay at home at all. From the first time she saw him, she had already felt what was on his mind. He wanted to take over thepany and reced Kerr.


    "Well, then I''m d to hear that. I really hope they will get married as soon as possible."


    Wearing a smile on his face, Moore looked at Freya when he heard the warning from her words. However, at this moment, Moore was looking forward to the day when Kerr would marry Sunny.


    Freya took a look at Moore and left the study.


    In the hotel, after freshening herself up, Sunny asked the driver to bring her clothes. She looked at the hickey on her neck and deliberately wore a dress with a low cor.


    She didn''t mean to cover it up.


    She was quite satisfied with what Kerr had done. Then she picked up her phone and left the hotel.


    "Miss, shall we go home now?" The driver, sitting on the driver''s seat, looked at her smiling face through the rear-view mirror and asked her.


    S


    me time. It seemed that he dropped his phone at that time.


    "Ask her to leave the phone here." Kerr didn''t want to see Sunny. Besides, he knew that Sunny didn''t want to see her either.


    Jared nodded, turned around and was about to go downstairs to get his phone, but before he walked out of the office, he heard the voice of Nicole.


    "Let her in." When she saw that Kerr was obviously trying to avoid something, she was curious. She wondered what on earth had happened that made Kerr leave his phone in Sunny''s ce.


    Hopefully it was not what she thought.


    Hearing that, Jared stopped. When he was about to ask Kerr hesitantly, he heard Kerr saying, "Do as she said."


    If in this way, Nicole could feel at ease, Kerr would not mind confronting Sunny. Anyway, he could be sure that he did not have any affair with Sunny.


    He could face Sunny with a clear conscience.


    When Nicole saw that Kerr didn''t care about it at all, she stood up from the sofa, walked to him and pinched his ear.


    "Why is your phone in her ce?"


    It seemed that Nicole became so narrow-minded suddenly. She didn''t want Kerr to be rted to any woman. She had never known that she was so possessive before.


    But now, she wanted that Kerr only belong to her.

 Chapter 214 Loyalty

    Nicole didn''t want to share her man with other woman.


    Feeling the strengthing from his ear, Kerr smiled faintly, raised his head, and directly put his arm around Nicole''s waist. With a little strength, he let her sit on hisp.


    "My little Nicole looks so cute when she gets jealous." Kerr couldn''t help but kiss the corner of her mouth.


    When Nicole saw that Kerr didn''t care at all and was still joking, she frowned slightly. "Don''t you want to exin it to me?" She was curious about Kerr''s calmness.


    "Exin what? I didn''t do anything. I don''t need an exnation."


    Kerr was very calm. Whatever Sunny said, he had never done it. He didn''t need to lie either.


    He just liked to see Nicole get jealous because of him, which indicated that in Nicole''s heart he must be very important. Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask.


    "Don''t y with me. I am asking you seriously. I am telling you, I am not kidding. If you dare to cheat on me, I will make you regret for a lifetime."


    Nicole looked at him carefully and tried to keep a straight face, but she didn''t see him nervous. He was cool that Sunny was here.


    Her mind was in a mess and she didn''t know how to calm down. The way she kept herself like this made her feel very strange and insecure.


    When Kerr raised his hand, he held Nicole''s hand that put on his ear in the palm and gently kissed her slender fingers, his eyes full of affection.


    "Nicole, since I have promised you that you are my one and only for the rest of my life, I will never fail you. Don''t worry, I will not fall in love with other women since I have you and our baby."


    Kerr had been so romantic to a woman before, but after he met Nicole, he would


    because of the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    She used to hear that a husband would easily betray his wife when his wife was pregnant. But she was not sure if Kerr could restrain himself.


    Looking at Nicole''s angry face, Kerr couldn''t helpughing. He knew that it wasn''t for Sunny who pushed her so hard, Nicole would never say something like that due to her shyness.


    "If you can''t satisfy me, then no one can satisfy me. I used to hear that men fall in love because of sex, but since I met you, I know I love you and then I want to be intimated with you.


    I want no one but you."


    Kerr knew that at this time, nothing else could make Nicole feel more relieved than a firm rification. His hand gently covered on the lower abdomen of Nicole and felt the existence of the baby.


    On hearing that, the intense on Nicole''s face was alleviated a little. She couldn''t question him in front of Sunny, but she had to let Sunny knew that she was not a pushover.


    "But you have to remember, I hate betrayal. If you dare fool around with other women, you know how serious the consequences will be if I get angry!" Nicole warned him.

 Chapter 215 Can You Promise Me

    She also said those words to Sunny who sat opposite them.


    In Nicole''s eyes, if Sunny dared to get close to Kerr in such a way, she was mean and vicious.


    She didn''t want topete with a woman like Sunny for Kerr. In her mind, if two people really loved each other, they must appreciate each other, and let them find the merits of each other.


    Only in this way can people attract each other, so that they didn''t lose themselves in a rtionship.


    Although it was totally an ident for Nicole to meet Kerr, she didn''tpromised or made a concession all the time in this rtionship.


    "And I hate betrayal either. After I have you, I have never had any feelings for other women anymore, so you have to be responsible for me."


    Kerr didn''t think what he said was wrong at all. Although he was the CEO of the Gu Group, he was also a man who wanted to have love.


    You will meet a lot of people in your life. So Kerr felt lucky that he could meet Nicole, fall in love with her and be with her for the rest of his life.


    Looking at the sweet expression of them, Sunny felt annoyed. She stared at the back of Nicole with a murderous look on her face.


    "I have just told you what aunt has said to me, Kerr. I told you before that I don''t care about the women you have outside. But now I realized that I was wrong. I have fallen in love with you. Since I be your woman, I realized that I am not that generous.


    I can forget your past, but in the future, when we are in engage, I hope I will be the only woman in your world."


    Sunny thought that in Kerr''s eyes, he liked his women to be possessive and bossy. Because she saw how Nicole control Kerr, and he didn''t feel angry at all.


    So Sunny thought that she could attract Kerr''s attention in this way.


    bout to leave. But when she reached the door, she stopped. She didn''t turn back and said, "Kerr, I know what you care about.


    Don''t worry. I can give you everything that others can give you, and I can also give you something that not every woman can offer. At least, I was born in a powerful family that some random woman can''t even imagine."


    After Sunny gave Nicole a sneer, she left Kerr''s office.


    When Nicole heard the door was closed behind Sunny, she pulled a long face and pushed Kerr away. She took a step back and looked at him with a distance.


    "Nicole, don''t you believe me?"


    He knew that Nicole was angry because of what Sunny said, but he was sure that nothing happened between him and Sunny.


    If he really wanted to ept Sunny, he wouldn''t have hold back his desire so hard. The scars on his hands were the best proof.


    "I would like to believe you when you are sober. Butst night, you were not sober at all. Do you think I should believe you? How can I believe you?"


    There was disappointment in Nicole''s tone. In fact, she was even angrier because Kerr had given Sunny a chance to drug him. It was not the first time that Sunny used this tricks on him.

 Chapter 216 How To Trust You

    Last time, it was because she found it in time, so she could be with Kerr after that ident. But this time, she was not with Kerr. Although he was back, it was also hard to guarantee that Kerr did not touch Sunny.


    "Kerr, I really don''t want to believe what Sunny said, but if you really don''t do anything, why does she say it so affirmatively?"


    She had some doubts in her heart.


    On hearing the usation of Nicole, Kerr sighed and tried to hold her hand but was avoided by her. Even so, he didn''t give up.


    He stretched out his arm and held Nicole in it. No matter how hard she struggled, he did not let her go and gently stroked her long hair.


    "I know you mayck the sense of security during your pregnancy, Nicole. I want you to believe that you are the only one I want. No matter what happens or who is against us.


    I''m the one who wants to be with you. You don''t need to worry about me. I want you and your baby. So I won''t touch any woman.


    I know. My biggest mistake is that I shouldn''t have drunk the wine that Sunny had given me. Don''t worry. I won''t do that again."


    Kerr knew what was on her mind, so he could sense Nicole''s worries.


    Kerr''s tone calmed her down. In fact, she had always been very uneasy.


    Because although she was with Kerr now, there were too many objections around. And when Nicole was pregnant, she became even more uneasy. She hid all these worries in her heart.


    As she didn''t want to give Kerr too much pressure, she chose to bear it in silence. If he really betrayed her at this time, she really couldn''t ept it.


    "Kerr, if one day you really marry someone else, I wil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    there too. How about we go there together?"


    He wanted to know what was on her mind. If she was not willing to help him, he didn''t mind to choose another girl. But now, Sunny was his best choice.


    Seeing the look on his face, Sunny knew that he had something to say, so she nodded and said to Jared, "You don''t need to see me off."


    After that, Sunny got in Moore''s car.


    Watching the two leaving, Jared felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was it, so he had to turn back to the office of Kerr.


    "Sir, Miss He and Moore left for your parents'' house." There was obvious worry in Jared''s eyes.


    But Kerr didn''t seem to care.


    Except for Nicole and their baby, Kerr didn''t care about others at all. He just nodded and handed the business n that Nicole had done to Jared.


    "You can go to contact thispany and try to figure out their intention. This is definitely not a coincidence. If you get to know their background information, you can try to purchase the n back."


    Though he knew it would be risky, he was willing to give it a shot to protect Nicole.

 Chapter 217 The Little Woman Being Angry

    Jared was stunned when he heard what Kerr said. It would not only make no profit but also bring a loss for the Gu Group.


    "Master, are you really going to do this? I''m afraid that I can''t exin to the board of directors. " Although Jared knew that the reason why Kerr did this was for Nicole, he didn''t want him to cross the line.


    Obviously, Kerr didn''t take his words seriously.


    "Do as I tell you." Kerr didn''t want to disappoint Nicole.


    "In addition, when the profit of thetest project is withdrawn, tell Harley to restarted the reconstruction of the Ning Group."


    He knew this was the wish of Nicole and he had promised to give it to her in person, so no matter what, he would not give up.


    Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Jared didn''t say anything more. After all, no one knew better than him what kind of person Kerr was.


    Kerr turned around and looked affectionately at the direction of the lounge.


    However, on the bed in the lounge, the look on Nicole''s face was quite infuriated. She kept thinking about the words that Sunny He had just said. She knew that Kerr might not do anything excessive.


    But she still felt ufortable.


    At the same time, Sunny was sitting on the copilot seat in Moore''s car. she looked out of the window with a slight smile on her face. Although Kerr didn''t admit it, it was not important at all for Sunny.


    This time, she was determined to marry him.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, Moore cast a nce at Sunny, who was sitting beside him. He saw clearly thecency on her face and said, "Miss He, you seem to be in a good mood. Is it because that your rtionship with my brother has been eased?"


    He was trying to sound Sunny out...


    Hearing what Moore had said, Sunny turned her eyes from the window to Moore''s face. "Actually, I need to thank you for your help. I know that the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ompany.


    There were also some important documents.


    Before Kerr could see the documents clearly, Nicole reached out and held the documents in her hand. She red at him and said, "you freaked me out!"


    She didn''t want him to see that she was looking into the past.


    "It''s time to go home for dinner. Even if you are not hungry, your baby would be hungry." Although he noticed the nervous expression on Nicole''s face, Kerr didn''t debunk her lie.


    He knew that she had been keeping the truth of the bankruptcy of the Ning Group in her mind. In fact, he had not forgotten hismitment to her, but he hadn''t had time to paid attention to it due to what had happened recently.


    Nicole removed Kerr''s hand from her shoulder, stood up and walked out. She sighed and put the file into her bag.


    She looked preupied.


    During the dinner, Nicole was absent-minded. Looking at the past information of the Gu Group, she knew that it really got in touch with the Ning Group, so she couldn''t help thinking a lot.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Jay noticed the peculiar behavior of Nicole, so he asked.


    Nicole came back to her senses and smiled at Jay. "Nothing. It''s time for school. You can''t stay at home like this all the time."

 Chapter 218 Evicted Out Of The House

    Recently, many things had happened, so Nicole didn''t have time to care about Jay. She thought that since the Gu family found Jay, Jay hadn''t been to school for a long time.


    "I''ll send for a teacher toe home and teach him. His teacher will be there tomorrow," Kerr had already thought about it and looked at Nicole in an ingratiating way.


    However, to his surprise, Nicole didn''t look him in the eyes. She just put all her attention on Jay eating dinner.


    Looking at the upset look on Kerr''s face, a smug smile stered on Jay''s face. He finally saw his father being snubbed. "Mom, can I sleep with you tonight?", Jay asked.


    In fact, Jay was not afraid of sleeping alone. He just didn''t want to let Kerr possess Nicole alone.


    "No way! You''ve grown up. This is thest time I warn you. You have to learn to sleep alone from now on." Kerr warned Jay with a sullen face.


    Kerr knew what Jay was up to. He could tolerate him only once or twice, but he would never let him make it this time. Since Nicole had already been with him, he would treat Jay as his own child. Although he loved this child very much, he would never indulge him.


    As expected, Jay didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He just fixed his eyes on Nicole.


    "Jay, don''t meddle in the matters between the adults. What did you promise me yesterday?" Although Nicole was angry with Kerr, she had to admit that there was nothing wrong with what he had done to educate Jay.


    "Okay. Jay is a man. I will always abide by my words. I won''t say one thing and mean another. I won''t break my promise." There seemed to be an overtone in Jay''s words, and he gave Kerr a meaningful look.


    Although Jay didn''t know what happened, he could tell from Nicole''s face that Kerr must have done something that offended her, or else she wouldn''t be like


    rr. Even if she don''t ask for help, Jay will always help her.


    "Good boy!" Nicole praised him through the door and walked into the bathroom, taking a shower and sleeping without paying attention to the sound at the door.


    "Nicole... Can you open the door? Do you really want to see me sleep on the floor of the corridor? "


    There was a clear sense of sadness in his tone, which saught to enlist the sympathy from Nicole, but she did not make any response. So he took out his mobile phone and called her.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole looked through the documents she brought back from the Gu Group. She wanted to know everything about seven years ago, but now she couldn''t help regretting that she had thought everything was an ident seven years ago.


    Missing the best timing to investigate.


    The voice of Kerr was lingering in the ears of Nicole, but suddenly it became quiet at the door. She frowned, not knowing what idea Kerr had made outside.


    Soon the phone beside the pillow rang.


    Looking at the phone number shown on the screen, Nicole shook her head helplessly, and then pressed the answering key and opened the loud speaker. "Mr. Gu, it''s gettingte. My baby said he''s going to sleep."

 Chapter 219 You Bastard

    Nicole knew how much Kerr cared about the baby in her belly, so she used the baby to threaten him.


    When Kerr heard that, he burst intoughter. He turned around and walked into the next room. The balcony between the two rooms was adjacent.


    "But did our baby tell you that she really wanted dad to be with her?" Kerr drew the attention of Nicole and quietly opened the balcony''s door.


    "No, the baby said she felt warm in my belly and she didn''t need daddy. And she told me that it''s better for mommy to have a rest as early as possible. Well, Mr. Kerr, I have to hang up now."


    Fortunately, she was carrying her baby. That was why she could talk with Kerr without scruple.


    When Nicole just hung up the phone, she heard some noise from the balcony. She couldn''t help but frown, walked to the balcony parted and curtain in front of her. Suddenly, a ck figure rushed in.


    "Ah!" Nicole closed her eyes subconsciously, she screamed in horror.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s me." Kerr stretched out his hands to hold Nicole in his arms, gently patted on her back andforted her.


    He didn''t expect that she would find out that he was there. He didn''t want to scare her.


    "Kerr! You bastard!" When she heard the familiar voice, she calm down. As a punishment, she thumped on Kerr''s back.


    "All right, all right. It''s all my fault. Do you feel ufortable?" He looked at her carefully. He could tell from her scream that she was really scared.


    Nicole put her hand on her stomach and slightly bent down, "My stomach hurts..."


    Her voice was feeble and she didn''t look at Kerr.


    As soon as he heard that, Kerr reached out his hands without hesitation and lifted her to his arms. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    There was a serious expression on his face.


    "I''m lying. I''m fine."


    Nicole suddenly raised her head and made


    But Harley rolled his eyes and said, "Then you should enjoy yourself. How can I have the nerve to steal this happiness away from you?" As soon as Harley finished, Kerr''s phone rang.


    Seeing the number on the screen was his parents, Kerr frowned and hung up without hesitation.


    In the past month, Kerr hadn''t answered any call from the Gu family. And Moore didn''t bother him for the time being. Now, Kerr was anxious to look for clues and he didn''t want to know anything about the Gu family at all.


    But it was easy for the Gu family to ry the new to Kerr.


    "Master, Uncle Kelvin just called and he asked you toe back to your parents'' house tonight. He has something important to tell you."


    With the phone in his hand, Jared walked into the office.


    "Okay." But Kerr didn''t n to go back. "How long will it take to get the job done in the Ning Group?" Kerr wanted to use the business of the Ning Group to divert the attention of Nicole.


    He also wanted to cheer Nicole up.


    "Three days. When thest thing is ready, you can inform Nicole to take over." Said Harley confidently.


    Kerr nodded and then stood up. He took his coat and directly drove back to his vi. As expected, Nicole was still in the kitchen.

 Chapter 220 Your Reflection On The Car Window

    Kerr put his arm around Nicole from behind, and the cream was so sweet that covered the perfume in Nicole.


    "What are you doing?" There was tenderness in Kerr''s voice. He gently kissed on Nicole''s cheek.


    The corner of her mouth lifted. "I think our baby likes this cake. What do you think?" Nicole held the cake in her hand and gestured for Kerr to have a look.


    Although the cake wasn''t perfect, Nicole had tried her best. ording to her level, this cake was good enough.


    "She must like the cake since you cooked it for her." As he kissed on the forehead of Nicole, he put his warm hand on her belly and apparently felt there was a baby in it.


    This was their baby and it carried so many expectations from the two of them.


    Looking at the appreciation in Kerr''s eyes, she saidcently, "Why doesn''t Harleye back with you? I also want him to taste my new cake!"


    Although Nicole said so, she knew that Harley just wanted to stay away from her cake. She thought with a naughty smile on her face.


    "How could he be so lucky?" Kerr cherished Nicole''s everything and didn''t want to share it with anyone, but of course, except for the cake she made.


    When Kerr was worrying about the cake in front of him, he heard the footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Vedder looking at Kerr and Nicole with embarrassment.


    "What''s up, Uncle?" A look of confusion came to Nicole''s eyes.


    Vedder nodded to both Nicole and Kerr, "Kelvin is here. Your father sent him here to ask you to go home."


    Then, Kelvin walked out behind Vedder and looked at Kerr, respectfully saying, "Master, My Lord wants to see you. If Mrs. Nicole wants to go back, you cane with her."


    With his face darkened, Kerr just ignored him. He just took hold of Nicole''s hand and was about to walk out of the kitchen, but was stopped by Nicole.


    "Uncle Kelvin,


    the hand of Nicole and got into the car.


    The car was on a t road and it was quiet in the car for a while. Nicole looked out of the window at the scenery that flew away. Kerr looked at her and suddenly, she smiled faintly.


    "Do you know why I always look at the window?"


    Nicole rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder and her lips curved up slightly. It seemed that she was not nervous about what was going to happen at all.


    When he heard that, Kerr shook his head, took her hand and casually yed with her fingers.


    "Because I can see your reflection on the car window." She looked up and met his gentle eyes. She then put her arm around his waist.


    The happiest thing in the world was probably to be able to hold her beloved man into her arms.


    "Are you afraid?" He knew he would protect her, but he couldn''t help worrying that she might be hurt.


    Nicole shook her head slightly. "Why should I be afraid? The worst result is that you really betrayed our love and the baby in her belly is truly yours."


    This was the worst result for her. She dared not think about it, because she felt her heart ache a lot.


    "No way!" Though Kerr hadn''t had a clear memory of what had happened in the past, he was very firm in his mind.

 Chapter 221 Clumsy Lies

    But Kerr knew that he would never touch other women, except for Nicole.


    No matter what, Nicole was happy to hear his words. At least, she wasforted.


    "I know. It''s useless to be afraid. Maybe the Gu family will never ept me and my child. But it doesn''t matter, as long as you love us.


    Kerr, you are the one I love in the world. Remember, you are the only person who can hurt me in this world. No one can hurt me no matter what they do or say."


    She gently kissed on Kerr''s chin, her eyes full of pride and confidence.


    "I will never hurt you, Nicole. No matter what happens, I won''t lose you." With firm determination, he tightened his grip on her arm.


    Feeling the warmth of Kerr''s arms, she nodded slightly.


    The car stopped in front of Kerr parents''. Jared walked out of the car and opened the door for them. Everyone knew that there was a fierce storm ahead of them.


    However, it seemed that both of Nicole and Kerr didn''t care about it at all.


    As soon as Kerr walked into the house with Nicole, he saw the people sitting on the sofa.


    "What do you want from me?" If possible, Kerr really didn''t want toe back.


    Because this ce could not be called a home for him.


    When Freya saw Nicole was beside Kerr, she couldn''t help but frown and cough gently, hinting Kerr to watch his own attitude.


    Kerr ignored Freya, sat down on the sofa near the door with Nicole.


    "Kerr, today we are going to discuss your wedding date with Sunny. There is no need for an outsider to be here." Freya knew that Nicole hadn''t left Kerr.


    But now, Sunny had already had a child with Kerr. Freya didn''t think that Nicole didn''t care about it at all.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "


    Noticing the smile hidden in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr asked softly, ignoring what Sunny had said.


    That clumsy lie couldn''t deceive him, so Nicole didn''t believe it. He was not even interested in watching Sunny acting.


    "Nothing. It''s just that someone''s acting is great." Nicole said calmly. Although she didn''t make it clear, everyone here knew that the person whom she mentioned was Sunny.


    She was not afraid of people from Gu family, as if she had been used to it.


    "You!" When Sunny was about to speak to Nicole, she was stopped by Freya, who stretched out her hand and let her sit beside her.


    "Miss Ning, today is a family matter. Since you are here, I also hope you can understand something. You knew about Kerr''s engagement with Sunny from the beginning. Let bygones be bygones.


    I just hope that you can understand that Sunny has a child and you are also a mother, I don''t think you want to see your child born in an iplete family, right?"


    From Freya''s words, it seemed that Nicole had interfered in the rtionship between Kerr and Sunny.


    When she heard what Freya said, Nicole sneer.

 Chapter 222 Witnesses

    It sounded ironic. When Nicole knew Kerr, she didn''t know the existence of Sunny, "I don''t understand what you said, Mrs. Freya.


    What about my child? Doesn''t she need a family? I don''t know who is the father of Miss He''s baby. I just know that my baby is Kerr''s.


    I will never give away anything that belongs to me."


    Nicole looked at Freya without fear and said firmly.


    "My baby is, of course, Kerr''s. He knows it best. One month ago, in Lin Group Hotel."


    Sunny frowned and looked at Nicole and Kerr. Never had she imagined that now that she was carrying a child, Kerr would deny it.


    "Kerr, no matter why you refused the marriage, you can''t deny that the bay is yours. It''s unfair."


    Except for Sunny and Moore, everyone else was taken aback by what Nicole had said. Freya was even more surprised. She didn''t expect that Nicole was pregnant, which made things moreplicated than before.


    Kerr cast a nce at Sunny. "Maybe you''re wrong. If you''re really pregnant with a child, it shouldn''t be mine. I was drugged that night.


    As for the medicine, no one knows it better than you. Fortunately, I came back to Nicole in time, or I would regret for the rest of my life."


    He felt so lucky that he left in time that day. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to give a convincing exnation.


    Hearing what he said, Sunny was extremely angry. "No! That''s impossible. You said that because you are captivated by her. You can''t deny what had happened between us that night, Kerr."


    There were tears on Sunny''s face.


    "Enough! "Kerr, Sunny is your fiancee, and we are a decent n. How dare you insult her like that? She has received good education since she was a child, some loose woman is nothingpared with my daughter."


    Daniel looked at Kerr in rage. As for the marriage betwee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you?"


    Sunny took a deep breath and wiped off the tears on her face, unwilling to give up.


    "If it''s not mine, why should I admit it?" Kerr''s tone was calm, and he didn''t care about her criticism at all. He had regretteding here, since the conversation was meaningless.


    Noticing how confident and calm Kerr was, Moore couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t want to arouse Kerr''s suspicion and didn''t want to get himself involved into this affair, but now it seemed that Sunny was totally useless.


    Moore raised his hand and put it to his lip, coughing slightly. He has sessfully attracted the attention of everyone, except for Kerr and Nicole.


    "Actually... I was at the party held by Lin group, but I came there a little bitte..."


    Moore spluttered on purpose. He cast a nce at Kerr with an unnatural expression as if he was worried about Kerr.


    "What did you see?" Jack looked at him.


    On the contrary, Freya looked nervous, because she could not figure out the intention of Moore. If he continued to make trouble, their marriage would be really ruined.


    Sunny nodded at Moore. She knew that he would help her.


    "I saw Kerr was drunk, then he pulled Miss He into the hotel room."

 Chapter 223 He Didn’t Say No

    Moore looked at Kerr and Nicole with an innocent expression in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Sunny heaved a sigh of relief. Now that she got the witness, he believed that Kerr would not deny it.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes with inquiry. In fact, she did not want to believe Moore''s words, but there was no need for Moore to tell a lie.


    Moreover, it had nothing to do with Moore. Kerr''s marriage with Sunny could only strengthen his status in the family. Logically, Moore should have stopped it.


    But now, it was obvious that Moore was on Sunny''s side.


    "How do you exin that?" Nicole needed an exnation from Kerr. With the doubt in her heart, she needed afort from him.


    "I have nothing to say. Even if I was in the same room with her, it means nothing."


    Kerr knew that Moore wanted to see the Gu family get messed up, so he could take the opportunity to get what he wanted. If Kerr knew that Moore had some tricks up his sleeves, he would not fall into the trap.


    But Kerr couldn''t help but doubt it when Moore tried to get into the middle of this.


    "Yes. I was about to call him, but Kerr didn''t seem to refuse Miss He, so I didn''t disturb him. It seemed like something was wrong between them."


    Moore frowned and fell into deep thoughts as if he was recalling what Kerr looked like at that time.


    Hearing what Moore said, Sunny''s face turned red and said, "Kerr and I drank a little wine at that time, so we can''t control ourselves..."


    Sunny hadn''t expected that Moore would tell them about it. She knew it better than anyone else how the baby came. Although she felt a little guilty, it was the truth.


    She had a baby with Kerr. Th


    f that was the case, Nicole would not let go of Kerr. Nicole hated betrayal in love.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I know what I''ve done better than anyone else. You''re the only woman I''ll marry." Replied Kerr with a firm look on his face.


    He had never hesitated.


    When she saw the firm look on Kerr''s face, she couldn''t help but re at him.


    "So you mean you will marry her because she is pregnant with your child? Then why are you with me?" There was no longer worry in her tone. Instead, she sounded more serious.


    All of a sudden, she became very picky about what he had said. She stretched out her hand and grabbed him by his neck. She red at him, not allowing him to escape.


    It seemed that if Kerr said something wrong, Nicole would strangle him without any hesitation.


    There was obvious threat in her eyes.


    Looking at the cute face of Nicole, Kerr felt relieved. He raised his hand and pinched her cheek gently. Feeling her soft and fair skin, he smiled dotingly.


    Although she looked smart, she was very simple and pure about rtionship. In thisplex world, he preferred to live simply.

 Chapter 224 I Cant Stand Betrayal

    "Don''t be silly. I was just making an excuse. It is impossible that the baby is mine. Besides, it is not suitable for pregnant women to be in such environment.


    I just want to take you out of here as soon as possible. Do you still want to stay there?"


    Kerr reached out to hold her in his arms and gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    As if he had won the whole world when Nicole nestled in his arms, with a sense of satisfaction, he continued, "Nicole, I know what kind of life you want, and I''ll give you."


    Being held in Kerr''s arms and holding his hand, she felt the warmth from him and raised her lips. "I''m warning you. If you have anything to do with Sunny''s child, I won''t let you go!"


    She reached out and pinched his palm, as a gesture of threat.


    "Kerr, now that you''ve chosen me, there''s no turning back. It''s toote to back out now. We''re going to be together until the end of."


    She didn''t want to give up halfway.


    Kerr held Nicole tight, gently patted her back and tried tofort her, but carefully avoided her belly.


    "Nicole, I know you want a life without being disturbed. I know everything. I''m ready, and when everything''s done, I''ll take you out of here.


    I don''t want anything from the Gu family any more. I only want you. I have found out an illegitimate child of the Gu family. I will let hime back to take over everything of the Gu family, and then I will leave The Gu Group."


    Kerr had never told this to Nicole. He had nned to hide it from her and give her a surprise, but now he didn''t want her to feel unsafe.


    Maybe for her, surprise didn''t matter.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was stunned. She raised her head from his arms with disbelief in her eyes, "Are you really willing to give up the position as the eldest son of the Gu f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    he honor to give you a ride?"


    Hearing the voice of Moore, Sunny stopped walking. Thinking that he was also helping her just now, she nodded.


    Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Sunny nodded at Moore with a smile. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Moore. I''ll never forget your kindness."


    Sunny was d that another member of the Gu family could help her, but she didn''t know that what Moore was thinking.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Moore leaned against the door and supported himself with his elbow. He shook his head and said, "Sunny, you don''t need to thank me. I''m helping you, and I''m also helping myself."


    He didn''t n to keep the secret from Sunny anymore. After all, the DNA test would be done in the future, so it would be better to let her know about the truth.


    Hearing the way he called her, Sunny slightly frowned. In fact, it was not a big deal for them to call each other like this since they were about the same age, but she didn''t expect that Moore would change so suddenly.


    Sunny was somehow ufortable with it. "Please pull over, Mr. Moore."


    All of a sudden, she was afraid to stay by the side of Moore, who had a horrifying aura emitted from him.

 Chapter 225 Truth

    "Sunny, are afraid of me? Or you don''t like that way I call you? But we are intimate to each other."


    A weird smile appeared on Moore''s face. He turned his head to look at Sunny.


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about?" Sunny frowned and was not pleased with the wired look on Moore''s face.


    "Don''t you remember? Or do you really think the man you had sex with in the hotel that night was Kerr? Are you serious? Do you really think your baby is Kerr''s?"


    There was a clear mockery on Moore''s face.


    Looking at the stunned look on Sunny''s face, Moore was amused.


    "Moore, what are you talking about? Obviously, Kerr is with me. Didn''t you see us walk into the room with your own eyes? Stop the car. I want to get off."


    Sunny didn''t know what Moore was going to say, but she could feel vaguely how scary Moor was, which made her want to escape.


    "You want to leave? Where do you want to go my son?" Smiling, Moore reached out his hand towards her belly.


    But before he could touch her body, Sunny pushed him away.


    "Moore, what did you say? You know better than anyone that this is Kerr''s baby." Sunny didn''t believe what he said at all.


    "Sunny, when did you be so naive? Okay, I will tell you the truth. Not long after Kerr took you to the room that night, he left directly.


    You can only me yourself for not being able to keep Kerr by your side. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have worked so hard as to get you pregnant. Fortunately, you are having a baby, which is great."


    Moore said with a smug smile on his face.


    In her heart, what Moore said was totally out of her expectation. It turned out that Kerr didn''t lie to her. The baby in her belly wasn''t his.


    She went ilence


    . "I know mommy is worried about me. In fact, I''m not as fragile as you think.


    Actually I know a lot, because I inherit mommy''s wisdom. Mommy should be happy to know that." Jay snuggled up to her and acted like a spoiled child.


    Nicole touched his hair naturally. "Jay, it''s mom''s fault. I didn''t take good care of you. Can you promise me you will tell me everything in the future? I won''t force you to go to kindergarten."


    She still remembered that Jay refused when she sent him to kindergarten for the first time. Maybe from then on, she realized that he was different from other kids.


    "Thank you, Mommy. I get it. Don''t worry. I didn''t do anything bad."


    Wearing a smug face, Jay seemed to be waiting for her praise, but heard another voice.


    "Yes. It''s not a bad thing to crash the Inte system of the Song Group." Kerr said in a calm tone.


    This little guy had always been fighting against him for Nicole, and he finally got the goods on him today.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, Nicole frowned slightly. Although Gregory and Fiona were not good people, they were adults. She did not want Jay, a child, to get involved.

 Chapter 226 Such A Good Day

    Nicole turned to look at him and said, "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Nicole suddenly remembered that Jay liked Kerr very much before because Kerr arranged a school for him.


    Now it seemed that Kerr had already known that Jay was gifted.


    The anger was burning in her eyes when she looked at Kerr. It seemed that he was indeed hiding a lot of things from her.


    "I just know it a little earlier than you."


    A faint smile appeared on Kerr''s face, but he felt very nervous in his heart. It was a trap that he was going to set up for Jay, but he didn''t expect that he would jump into it in the end. He reached out his hand, trying to hold Nicole''s, but she dodged.


    "Mommy, the old man knew it and joined us. So it''s not only my fault. I want to protect Mommy. But I don''t know why the old man did it."


    Jay put his head on Nicole''s legs. He smiled happily with a smug look in his eyes. He made a face at Kerr.


    Upon hearing this, Kerr''s face darkened. He reached out and held Jay in his arms, and was going to take him upstairs.


    "Mommy, help!" Jay kicked his short legs and shouted, trying to get rid of his hug, but failed. He could only watch Nicole farther and farther away from him.


    Looking at them, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly. She really couldn''t do anything with them.


    "How are you feeling recently?" Harley put down theptop and looked at Nicole with a smile. He had never seen Kerr like this. It seemed that Kerr was influenced by Nicole.


    In fact, Harley knew that Nicole gave Kerr a family to make him feel warm.


    Nicole nodded to him. "Well, I am great." In fact, she enjoyed this kind of life, as she heard Kerr and Jay squabble over trifles.


    Such cheerfulughter was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    very with a puzzled look. "Where are we going? Why are you in such a hurry?" Before Nicole could finish, she was pulled by Avery towards the door.


    After sitting on the rear seat together with Avery, Nicole saw that it was Zachary who drove the car. "Hi, Zachary," she greeted. Nicole smiled and nodded to Zachary as a greeting.


    Zachary responded with a smile.


    Nicole looked at Zachary ''s suit and found that something was wrong. She couldn''t help but feel strange. "Are you going to attend a banquet? Is it your engagement party? It''s in next month, isn''t it?"


    She remembered it was next month, but when the two men in front of her heard her mention the engagement party, their expressions changed. Avery frowned instantly, but Zachary looked rxed.


    "It''s such a good day today. Don''t mention the engagement party!" Avery avoided the topic but could not help but shoot a re at Zachary.


    She didn''t expect that Zachary was so cunning that even her parents helped this bastard.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth lifted into a helpless smile.


    "Come on, don''t say that. Zachary is a great man. I''m sure Zachary will take good care of you."

 Chapter 227 Skip The Engagement

    Nicole could always feel that Zachary treated Avery differently, but she didn''t expect that Avery, the silly girl, didn''t feeling anything.


    "Nicole has a good taste. But I haven''t told you that I''ve already nned to skip the engagement and get married."


    Zachary''s tone was t and it seemed that he had prepared for it for a long time. However, what he said was like a blow to Avery. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    "What did you say? Zachary, don''t go too far. We have already been engaged, but you don''t have to get my consent. Now even if you want to get married, you don''t intend to ask for my opinion. What do you think I am?"


    Avery couldn''t help but get angry. Since Zachary didn''t take her seriously, didn''t she have the right to choose her own happiness? It was not fair to her at all.


    When Nicole saw that Avery was really angry, she reached out to hold Avery''s arm and said, "Well, we can have a discussion on this."


    She knew that Zachary would not rush things, so he must have a n in his mind. Marriage was, after all, important to Avery. She believed that Zachary would not make things difficult for Avery.


    After hearing what Nicole said, Avery didn''t look at Zachary anymore, but her good mood waspletely ruined. She leaned on the back seat with her arms folded in front of her chest, and looked out of the window.


    Zachary''s face darkened when he saw how angry Avery was through the rearview mirror.


    Suddenly, a sense of awkwardness came over Nicole. Fortunately, Zachary stopped his car very soon, so she opened the door and got out of the car. She was not relieved until she breathed the fresh air outside.


    It seemed that such a scene was really unsuitable for a pregnant woman.


    After they went into a beauty salon, Avery held Nicole''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ped, she couldn''t wait to get out of the car and saw a lot of people standing in front of the building, but she saw Kerr at a nce.


    There was a slight smile on the handsome face of Kerr in a white dress. His angr features made him look extraordinarily masculine and handsome, but his smile made Nicole feel warm.


    As Kerr walked to her, he naturally put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Nicole, is this what you want?"


    Turning around, Kerr''s sight fell on the big words covered by red cloth above the building.


    Following Kerr''s gaze, Nicole looked up and saw the red cloth falling down and the "The Ning Group building" appeared in front of her.


    When Nicole looked at the four words that she had been familiar with, she could not help but shed tears. This was what she had always hoped. She had finally fulfilled her father''sst wish.


    She covered her mouth to hide her astonishment. "Kerr... Thank you."


    She finally knew what the surprise was and was grateful to Kerr. The surprise was so important to her that she gave him a big hug.


    She rested her chin on Kerr''s shoulder. She was so happy that she couldn''t help bursting into tears.


    "Mommy! I also helped!"

 Chapter 228 The Establishment Of The Ning Group

    Jay didn''t seem to be satisfied with the way Nicole praised Kerr in front of him. He stood up and ran to Nicole, holding her leg tightly.


    He raised his head and looked proud.


    Nicole let go of Kerr''s arm and turned around to look at Jay. She patted him gently on the head and praised, "Bravo, Jay!"


    She was grateful that she ran into Kerr when she was helpless. She felt luck that she didn''t give up on Jay so she led a happy life right now.


    "This is my first surprise for you. I have said that as long as you want, I will give you the whole world."


    Hand in hand, Kerr walked with Nicole towards the building where a lot of reporters were already standing there, along with their best friends.


    Nicole followed Kerr. Although the Ning group wasn''t rebuilt by her, she wouldn''t let Kerr down. In the future, she must help thepany develop better.


    She would not let others look down upon her, nor would she let others question Kerr''s choice.


    Walking into the Ning Group, Nicole looked at everything in front of her. It seemed like seven years ago, and her father was still there. She was still that little girl, but she knew that everything had changed.


    "How is it? Is it good enough? I''ve tried my best to restore them, but that is the best I can do." Harley let out a sigh of relief. In fact, he knew that Nicole wouldn''t mind.


    But this was a gift that Kerr gain to Nicole, so they paid so much efforts to it.


    Nicole nodded to Harley, "It is wonderful. Thank you!" She knew that the Ning Group could be rebuilt, in addition to Kerr, Harley had made a lot of contribution to thepany.


    "Sister, take it easy. When I show my surprise to you, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold back your tears." Ken looked at Nicole with pride.


    Before he wa


    the room were his best friends, so Kerr and Nicole to have fun there.


    "What is it?" Kerr knew that Jared wouldn''t disturb him now if there wasn''t any emergency.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Jared hesitated for a while before he finally said, "Sir, the Gu family has announced the news of your marriage with Miss He. The wedding will be held next month."


    This news came all of a sudden, but he knew the reason. After all, Kerr set up a Ning Group for Nicole without any scruple, whichpletely angered Jack.


    The smile on the corner of Kerr''s mouth gradually disappeared. He didn''t expect that the Gu family would fight back in this way. "I know."


    After putting down his phone, Kerr looked terrible. He knew that at this time, he couldn''t stand out to rify for himself, which would only make the public think that he was protecting Nicole.


    On the contrary, it would make things worse.


    "What happened?" Nicole noticed the change in Kerr and looked at him strangely.


    "Nothing." Just as Kerr finished his words, all people''s phones rang. They picked up their cell phone with curiosity and looked at the contents on the screen, and could not help but froze.

 Chapter 229 The Wedding Date

    Then everyone turned to look at Nicole.


    Nicole looked at the headline on news in her phone, which read, "The CEO of the Gu Group and the daughter of the He Group are engaged. Their wedding will be held on the 18th of next month."


    Nicole knew that the Gu family was putting pressure on Kerr, but when she saw the news that her beloved was going to marry someone else, she felt sad.


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr held the hand of Nicole, hoping that she would not be influenced by these things.


    "Nicole, trust me. They can''t change my mind. I won''t be with anyone except you.


    I won''t agree to the so-called wedding, and I won''t show up. If you don''t believe, I can prove it to you now."


    Putting down her phone, Nicole turned to look at Kerr beside her, with a smile on her lips. "I know."


    Then she looked at everyone present. She knew that they were worried about her, so she said as if nothing had happened, "I''m very happy today. I don''t want to think about these unhappy things.


    I know that all of you have worked very hard for me these days. I am really grateful that I can have you guys. This wine is a token of my regards."


    Nicole picked up the ss in front of her and was ready to drink it up, but before her lips could touch the ss, the wine was taken away by Kerr.


    "You are pregnant. I will drink it for you." Kerr took the wine ss in Nicole''s hand and drank it up.


    In fact, when Kerr saw the strange look in Nicole''s eyes, he was a little uncertain. She had been moody since she was pregnant.


    As far as Kerr knew, Nicole must be very angry when she knew such news. So when he saw the smile on her face, he felt that he w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Jay, let me take you on a business trip, okay?"


    She didn''t forget that two dayster it was the so-called marriage between Kerr and Sunny, but Kerr didn''t give her a satisfactory exnation. She bore it in mind all the time.


    Jay stopped and looked at her, "Mommy, you just leave like that?" Jay would never let of Kerr that easily.


    He even had made up his mind that if Kerr really dared to marry that Sunny, he would mess up Kerr''s wedding. In this way, he could avenge Nicole and leave here with Nicole and his younger sister.


    Nicole knew that Jay was a smart kid so she couldn''t hide it from him. "No. I know you feel sorry for me.


    But, don''t worry. I''m not that vulnerable. I''ve thought it over. If Kerr really dare to marry Sunny, I''ll take the baby away from him.


    And we would hide in somewhere to see if he was worried when he couldn''t find us."


    There was an obvious trace of anger in Nicole''s words. Two days ago, she really felt sad, but now she had figured it out.


    She was in love with Kerr, and she believed that he loved her so much, so she would not give up on him.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 230 I Only Want You

    Head tilted to one side, Jay looked at Nicole with curiosity.


    "Yes, if Kerr really dares to show up on the wedding, I''ll take you and the baby out of here. I don''t believe that he would not worried about us."


    She had threatened Kerr like that before, and she knew that he would never forget it. But she really didn''t know what Kerr was busy with these days.


    Kerr had promised me to share the responsibility with her, but she doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Mommy, do you want to know what that old man is going recently?" In fact, Jay wanted to take Nicole and his little sister away from this old man so that Nicole could be his.


    But he knew that Nicole might not be really happy if it happened, so he put theptop on hisp.


    "I don''t want to know what he is doing." Although she said she didn''t care about it, when she saw Jay turn on theputer, she couldn''t help but look towards him.


    She was a little curious. What kind of thing was actually more important than her in Kerr''s eyes.


    Looking at the expression on Nicole''s face, Jay shook his head helplessly. It seemed that since Nicole was pregnant, Jay obviously felt that she was a little dumb.


    "Mommy, I''m your son. Why am I so smart, and you..." Jay said half of the sentence on purpose.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole stretched out her hands towards him and pinched his little face. "So you dare to look down on me now, don''t you? You sound like Kerr."


    She was speechless. She didn''t know whether tough or cry when her son was getting more and more like Kerr.


    "I tell you, pregnant women tend to be a little stupid during the pregnancy. I became like that because Kerr wants a daughter and you are alway


    I will go on a business trip in two days, and Jay also wants to go with me."


    Nicole didn''t n to hide this from Kerr.


    "It''s good for you to know that, Nicole. Don''t think about leaving me. I won''t marry anyone except you." He kissed Nicole as there was a gleam of cunning in his eyes.


    But she didn''t see it.


    Raising the corners of her mouth, Nicole turned around and gave a hug to Kerr.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr didn''t say anything more.


    At dinner time, Kerr, Nicole and Jay were having meals, and the atmosphere was quite good.


    "Sir, Kelvin sent some ornaments here and said they are used to decorate the vi." The red box was in Vedder''s hand and he asked for Kerr''s opinion.


    When Nicole turned around, she saw the box in Vedder''s hand at a nce. The red ornaments stung her eyes. When she turned her head, she looked down awkwardly.


    Kerr had noticed the reaction of Nicole, but he didn''t ask much. He just nodded his head to Vedder.


    "Humph!" Jay put down his chopsticks and turned around to the room upstairs. Apparently, he was not satisfied with the reaction of Kerr.


    Nicole didn''t stop Jay.

 Chapter 231 I Dont Plan To Get Married

    She knew that even though Jay didn''t say it out frankly, he was still angry in his heart. So she smiled bitterly at Kerr and said, "Don''t mind it. He is just a kid."


    But actually, she wanted to know whether Kerr cared about it or not. Although she didn''t look at him, she was watching him from the corner of her eye.


    "It is okay." Kerr didn''t pay attention to it at all. He just picked up some food for Nicole and put it on her te.


    Lowering her head, Nicole tried her best to suppress her anger. She didn''t touch the food, but raised her hand to cover her mouth. Then she ran to the bathroom.


    She felt like her stomach was churning. Standing in front of the wash basin, she spat out everything that she had eaten. In fact, she didn''t eat too much, so the gastric aciding out of her stomach made her ufortable.


    In fact, Nicole had been well taken care of since she was pregnant, so the nausea or vomiting reaction was not very serious. But in recent days, it got worse and it might be because of the mood swings.


    She suffered a lot during these days.


    "I''ve called Harley and he''ll be here soon."


    With a ss of water in his hand, Kerr stood behind Nicole. Looking so pitiful, he put his arm around her shoulder and handed the ss to her lips so that she could rinse her mouth.


    Nicole shook her head and rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. It''s normal for me to vomit. I''m fine." She really didn''t want to think about those sad things.


    The living room of the vi had been decorated into red, full of joy.


    Sitting in the living room, Nicole felt that everything seemed dazzling to her. When she stood up, she saw Harley walking in from outside.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?" There was a smirk on Harley''s face.


    He put his hand on Nicole''s wrist and felt her pulse. In fact, when he got a call from Kerr, Harle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n let off Nicole. Now she has Ning Group which can provide her a good life.


    She should be satisfied with this results. Otherwise, not only can not you be together, she will lose the Ning Group, and you are no longer the eldest son of the Gu family."


    Jack also made apromise. As long as Kerr could give up on Nicole, he was willing to let her go.


    Kerr tightened his grip on the invitation card, and his face was full of anger. When he was about to refute, Freya butted in, "Kerr, don''t be so naive to think that after you lost everything, Nicole would still be with you. Even if she doesn''t leave you, what else can you do? Without your family, how can you give her happiness?"


    Freya knew her son well. She knew that when Kerr fell in love with a woman, he would try his best to make that woman happy. If not, he would rather not be with her.


    Lowering his head, Kerr was silent for a while. Then he mmed the letter on the table, stood up and left the vi silently.


    When Sunny saw the reaction of Kerr, in fact, she had already known what would happen, but she still deliberately ttered Freya. "Auntie, please don''t be angry..."


    A smile finally appeared on Freya''s face. "Don''t worry, Kerr has agreed, and the marriage is settled."

 Chapter 232 I Promise To Marry Her Because Of You

    Hearing what Freya said, Sunny finally felt relieved. A smile appeared on her face.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    When Nicole was lying on bed, the door opened. She turned over out of instinct, turned her back towards the door, closed her eyes, and pretended to be asleep.


    With the dim light at the door, Kerr saw Nicole, so he closed the door gently. He sat beside her and kissed her on the cheek. He embraced her from behind and then fell asleep with a slight smile on his face.


    Early in the morning, when Nicole woke up, she found that Kerr had already gone. She sighed, and she had to pack up her things and go to the Ning Group.


    The car was parked downstairs, and a red Ferrari stopped in front of Nicole''s car.


    Sunny got out of the red Ferrari, walked to Nicole, and took off her sunsses.


    "Kerr has spent a lot of money on you. It''s just a Ning Group. It''s not a big deal to me and Kerr. We don''t care about it either."


    Hearing what she said, Nicole got out of the car, walked towards thepany and ignored her.


    "Nicole!" Seeing that Nicole didn''t seem to care about what she had said, Sunny could not help calling out her name.


    "My wedding with Kerr will be held the day after tomorrow. You''d better not y any tricks. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Sunny was very worried that Nicole would be angry and ruin her wedding.


    So she came to warn Nicole.


    Stopping, Nicole turned around very calmly, with a faint smile on her lips and an obvious disdain in her eyes. "What? Are you so afraid that I would make trouble in your wedding?


    Actually, I don''t really want to do anything to you. If he gets married, I will break up with him. But it''s my own business to decide whe


    .


    "No, No. Don''t marry anyone else..." The phone was hung up. Nicole spluttered, but no one could hear her true feelings.


    Kerr put down his phone and there was determination in his eyes.


    Jared stood bedside Kerr. "Sir, Mr. Zachary is here. Can hime in now?"


    Kerr held back his emotions, nodded at Jared and went back to his desk.


    After receiving the sign from Kerr, Jared turned around and walked towards the door. Very soon, Zachary in a dark grey suit came in. At this moment, Zachary was different from usual and had no expression on his face.


    He didn''t look gentle as usual.


    Seeing that Kerr was sitting behind the desk, Zachary sat opposite him.


    "I wonder why Mr. Kerr wants to see me?"


    Zachary focused his eyes on Kerr. Although he had some doubts in his mind, he was hesitating.


    "In fact, you have already known that you are not the child of Lin family, and you know your real identity more clearly than anyone else." It never urred to Kerr that the one he had been long for was Zachary.


    At first, Kerr couldn''t believe it either. But after thorough investigation, he knew that it was true.

 Chapter 233 My Real Identity

    It proved that the one Kerr had been looking for was indeed Zachary, and he only needed the DNA test.


    Hearing this, Zachary just smiled faintly, "I''m not the biological child of the Lin family, and this is not a secret in the industry. As for my real identity, I don''t know what it has to do with you.


    I never put my mind on finding my biological parents. If Mr. Kerr knows, you don''t have to tell me. I don''t want to know at all."


    With obvious disdain on his face, Zachary thought that since his biological parents abandoned him like that, and then the Lin family gave him warmth and safety which he never had before, he never thought of leaving it.


    What''s more, he didn''t intend to deal with these issues for Kerr, and he didn''t want to end up like Kerr.


    Seeing the determined look on Zachary''s face, Kerr was more sure that Zachary had known everything.


    "Really? What if I say that if I can''t find out your real identity, you can never see Avery again?" Kerr knew that Avery was Zachary''s soft spot.


    In this world, no matter how strong and powerful people were, once they fell in love with someone, they would have a weakness. So Kerr wasn''t worried that Zachary would do anything against his will.


    As expected, when Zachary heard that Kerr was threatening him with Avery, the smile on his face disappeared gradually. "Kerr! If you dare to touch Avery, I promise you will lose everything."


    Zachary stood up, clenching his fists tightly.


    He would never allow anything to happen to Avery.


    "I''ll give you a month. I know you want to marry Avery. After your wedding, I''ll give you some time to reveal your real identity." Kerr didn''t want to force him.


    So he made a smallpromise. In fact, Kerr didn''t dare to hurt Avery. Avery was Nicole''s best friend, if something ha


    had no other choice when she was threatened by Moore.


    Looking at Lily''s wired expression, Nicole looked at the milk on the ground and asked, "What did you put in it?" No matter how stupid she was, she knew there must be something wrong with the milk.


    But she was d that Lily was able to stop her.


    Otherwise, she would be in trouble.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I didn''t mean it. I really don''t know what to do." Lily raised her hand to cover her face. She felt so ashamed that she didn''t even have the courage to look at Nicole.


    There was a trace of sadness in Nicole''s eyes. She sighed and grabbed Lily''s hand to let her sit on the sofa. Then Nicole sat beside her.


    "Tell me what happened?" Nicole could sense that Lily was forced by someone. Otherwise, as far as she knew, Lily wouldn''t do anything to hurt her.


    Lily took the tissue from Nicole and sniffed. She cried for a long time, as if she could vent all her fear and grievance these days.


    She turned to Nicole and said, "Nicole, it''s actually Moore. He was worried that you would marry into the Gu family because of your child, and that the child would be a future trouble for him, so he wanted to get rid of your child."

 Chapter 234 The Truth

    "I really had no choice. He threatened me that if I didn''t put any drug in your food, he would..."


    Lily didn''t dare to tell Nicole, since she couldn''t get the photo from Moore.


    If the photo spread out, Lily know that her life would be ruined.


    Looking at Lily''s sad face, Nicole had a rough idea about what had happened.


    "Tell me, what did he do to you? This time, if we haven''t solved it, he will threaten you with it in the future. You will never live a peaceful life."


    She knew Moore was mean and ruthless enough to do anything to get what he wanted. Thest time she and Kerr narrowly escaped from death was because they were extremely lucky, but she knew that not everyone could be so lucky.


    "He got me drunk, and then... even took pictures of me." Lily trembled with fear.


    Hearing Lily''s words, Nicole couldn''t help but clench her fists. It never urred to her that Moore was so despicable. As a woman, Nicole knew how important such a thing was for a girl.


    "It was a long time ago, wasn''t it? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? And that was also the reason why you broke up with your boyfriend?" She suddenly remembered that Lily had mentioned that she had broken up with her boyfriend before.


    Lily nodded, but she didn''t know what to do next.


    Nicole sighed. Since Moore could send Lily to her side, he might arrange some around Kerr too. Thinking of this, Nicole picked up the car key on the table directly.


    She drove fast towards the Gu Group and headed for the office of Kerr. At the parking lot, she met Moore.


    "If I remember correctly, Miss Nicole is no longer a member of the Gu Group. Why are you here?" Moore stood in her way.


    This woman was Kerr''s weakness. If he caught Nicole and thre


    ven Moore a punch.


    He should have taught Moore a lesson.


    If something happened to Nicole because of Moore, Kerr wouldn''t let him go.


    Noticing the tense look on Kerr''s face, Nicole fondled his side face and asked, "Why are you so nervous about me? How can you marry someone else?" She couldn''t imagine what would happen in two days.


    This man didn''t belong to her anymore.


    "Kerr, if you marry Sunny, you will lose me forever. No matter how much I love you, I won''t be the mistress in your life."


    "I can''t do it."


    As long as she thought of this possibility, she felt a pang in her heart.


    Lowering his head, Kerr didn''t see any miserable expression on her face. "You faked it just now, didn''t you?" He knew what if she really didn''t feel well, she wouldn''t be so calm.


    Nicole nodded slightly. Then she took out her cell phone and dialed Lily''s number. "Lily, tell Moore that you have done what he asked you to do, and I''ll be in the hospital recently."


    She hoped that it would help Lily.


    After she told Lily, Nicole hung up the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Frowned, Kerr looked at Nicole. Obviously, she was plotting something.

 Chapter 235 Threatening Each Other

    "You know what? I almost lose our baby just now. Moore threatened Lily and wanted to hurt the baby. Fortunately, Lily didn''t do it in the end.


    So I''d better stay in the hospital these days. It can confuse Moore and also help Lily, you''d better manage to spread the news that I have an abortion."


    She had already made a n.


    "Okay," replied Kerr, nodding slightly. He would take Nicole to a new ce the day after tomorrow so that Moore could not find her either.


    As the car arrived at the hospital, Kerr carried Nicole into the ward. Harley had already got the news, so he had already arranged a ward for her.


    After Nicole was in the hospital, Kerr asked Jared to call Avery and ask her to keep Nicolepany. He was worried that Nicole might be bored, and Kerr could use this opportunity to threaten Zachary.


    After getting the phone call from Jared, Avery immediately picked up the car key and was about to go out, but she met Zachary at the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zachary didn''t return to the Lin Group because he was worried about what Kerr had told him. But when he returned to the vi, he saw that Avery was about to go out.


    "Kerr asked Jared to call me and told me that Nicole was in hospital. I''m going to there." She was so worried about Nicole that she didn''t have the time to quarrel with Zachary.


    She put on her shoes and walked towards the door. As Avery had hung up the phone in a hurry, she didn''t have the time to ask Jared about the conditions of Nicole.


    "I''ll go with you." Zachary held the hand of Avery.


    He knew that Kerr had protected Nicole well and would keep her safe. It was just an excuse that Kerr made to deceive Avery. Only an innocent girl like Avery would believe him.


    Avery didn''t want to waste any time here, so


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    on card."


    If it was not Nicole and Kerr''s wedding, it was kind of her not to cause any trouble in his wedding. How could Kerr send her an invitation and asked for her blessing?


    Hearing what Avery said, Nicole had a smile on her face. She thought that before the Ning Group was officially established, Kerr had been preparing secretly for it for a long time.


    Now he wanted to give her a surprise again. However, she wanted to make a move this time.


    "What? Kerr want to keep me in the dark? Isn''t he afraid that the bride might run away before the wedding ceremony begins?" Nicole finally gained her confidence. No wonder that Kerr was cool all these days.


    When Avery saw the determined look on Nicole''s face, she had a bad feeling.


    "Are you serious? Are you really going to do that?"


    In fact, Nicole just made a joke. How could she leave Kerr alone in the wedding.


    But Nicole didn''t tell Avery. She was smiling, and put her hand on her belly, feeling the baby.


    "Nicole, you must think it over. I did want to flee from my wedding, but if my father knew, he would break my leg. Though Kerr would not beat you, it''s not a good idea..."


    Avery heaved a sigh of resignation.

 Chapter 236 Arent You Afraid That The Bride Will Run Away

    But Avery thought that they had no choice since they had a lot to think about when it came to marriage.


    So fate yed cruel tricks sometimes and they couldn''t anything they wanted.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Nicole answered. She was considering how to punish Kerr since she had been worried about him these days.


    Looking at the smile of Nicole, Avery did not worry too much. As they were truly in love, it was important than everything.


    At night, Zachary took Avery back. When Nicole was alone in the ward in the hospital, she called Jay and couldn''t fall asleep.


    After thinking for a while, she called Kerr. "What are you doing?"


    In the office, Kerr was holding the diamond ring he prepared for Nicole. With a smile on his face, he answered, "I''m preparing for the wedding." He knew that if he said so, Nicole would be very disappointed.


    But only when she was totally disappointed could the surprise he prepared be meaningful.


    "Preparing for the wedding? Aren''t you afraid that the bride will be gone before the wedding begins?" The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and her words were somewhat threatening.


    She was eager to see Kerr, especially after knowing that her wedding wasing.


    When he heard that, Kerr felt that something was wrong. It sounded that she seemed to had known everything. Kerr slightly frowned.


    "The bride... Didn''t the bride look forward to marry me a long time ago? Why did she run away?" Both Nicole and Sunny could not wait to marry Kerr, so what he said was not a lie.


    When she heard the confidence in Kerr''s tone, she was a little upset. She sat up and said, "Kerr, I want to see you now.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital and Kerr walked towards Nicole''s ward. The moment he pushed the door open, he felt something flying towards him and he lifted his hand subconsciously to catch the pillow firmly.


    "You are ten minuteste!" Nicole was standing not far from them, frowning.


    Kerr smiled and looked at her gently. "So what? Are you trying to murder your husband?" Kerr put the pillow aside, walked towards Nicole and held her waist.


    His big palm gently covered on Nicole''s bulged belly, and a satisfied smile appeared on Kerr''s face.


    "Is the baby doing great?"


    Nicole pull away his hand. "Who is my husband? Now the whole world seems to know that the eldest son of the Gu family is going to marry the daughter of the He family."


    She turned around to avoid eye contact with Kerr. When she mentioned the wedding again, there was no twinge of sadness in her tone.


    When she found that all the things were fake and it was a big surprise from Kerr, she didn''t feel sad anymore.


    She knew that he concealed the truth to surprise her, but she couldn''t help making fun of him.

 Chapter 237 The Truth Of The Wedding

    After listening to Nicole, Kerr had known it. "I have hidden the secrets from you for a long time. In this world, only you are qualified to stand by my side and be my wife.


    You are my one and only." Kerr put his hands on Nicole''s shoulders and gently pinched her cheeks. He loved her so much when she looked so lovely.


    "Humph! I don''t believe you. Besides, you never proposed to me. I don''t want to marry you in that way."


    She purposely made things difficult for Kerr. In fact, she didn''t care about the formalities. In her heart, as long as they could be together, that was enough.


    She didn''t need to get everyone''s approval as long as those important friends and rtives were there.


    Looking at the doting eyes of Kerr, she felt sorrowful whenever she thought of Kerr working so hard these days.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. Although it''s not a perfect wedding. I''ll make up for you in the future.


    Well, are you still willing to be with me if things turn out like that?" Then he took out the ring box in his pocket and opened it in front of Nicole.


    Stepping back, Kerr knelt on one knee and lifted the ring up in front of Nicole.


    In fact, on the celebration party of the Gu Group, Kerr had nned to propose to Nicole, but he was interrupted by the Gu family.


    There were no flowers, no witness, no grand ceremony, and they were even in the ward, but when Nicole looked at Kerr''s sincere eyes, there were tears in her eyes.


    She never thought that Kerr would actually kneel down in front of her with a ring in his hand. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react.


    "Kerr... Are you serious?" She looked rather surprised.


    Looking at the reaction of Nicole, Kerr did not know whether to cry or tough, "Of course I''m." He took hold of Nicole''s hand and pu


    use the baby is in your body.


    If you give up in our rtionship, you might be able to live without me. But I can''t. without you, it means I lose the whole world. There is no way I can leave you and our baby!


    What else do I need? Everything is meaningless. When I met you, I knew I had wasted a lot of time. I don''t want to waste it any more."


    He expressed his true thoughts and wanted to make her feel at ease. In fact, he also found that she had been losing her sense of security since she was pregnant.


    It was also because recently they had heard too many doubts and criticism. Now someone was even trying to hurt the child in Nicole''s belly.


    This was something that Kerr would never allow it to happen.


    "Kerr, thank you for sticking by my side. I really thank you for not giving me up." Nicole was deeply moved.


    In fact, in this world, if a man had never given up a woman in the rtionship, they would have a chance to continue, but if a man wanted to give up a woman...


    no matter how hard the woman tried, all her efforts would be in vain and she couldn''t change his mind.


    She was grateful that she could meet with Kerr so that she had nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 238 A Happy Marriage

    "I can switch you back, but Jay can''t show up at the wedding that day. Tomorrow I will send him to a safe ce. When our wedding is over, we will also go there.


    I want you to stay there and wait for the baby to be born. Now that Moore has noticed the baby in your belly, I won''t let the baby get hurt. This way, I can also be a little relieved."


    Kerr had been worried about her safety all the time.


    That''s why he didn''t dare fight back since he was afraid that he would put Nicole in danger. He has been tolerating Moore until now.


    After making sure that Nicole was fine, he must get rid of Moore as soon as possible.


    Hearing the carefully arrangement of Kerr, Nicole smiled faintly and nodded. She left all the things to Kerr to deal with. She knew that he would take care of herself.


    "Okay. But what about the Ning Group?" She didn''t want to let Kerr down. The Ning Group was a gift from Kerr, which was special to her.


    "Don''t worry. Just take it easy and be my bride." He tucked Nicole in and held her in his arms. He ced his hand on her belly gently.


    "I hope our girl could be more like you." This was the first time that he had looked forward to having a girl with Nicole. Since he had never been with Nicole when she was a child.


    So he would love their daughter with all his heart and he wanted topensate for Nicole.


    "A girl? I''ll try." She looked serious. Both she and Kerr knew that the baby''s gender was already fixed, but Nicole didn''t want to disappoint Kerr.


    Looking at Nicole''s cute face, Kerr couldn''t helpughing. "Can you make the decision? You little fool, go to bed early. I still have something to deal with. The day after tomorrow is your wedding. I won''t let you have any regret."


    As Kerr took this wedding very seriously, he had arranged a lot in secret, only


    natural. "Nicole, is today really your wedding? Didn''t they say that it was the marriage between the Gu family and the He family? I didn''t believe it when Bonnie called me."


    She said with a embarrassed smile on her face.


    Nicole knew what was on her Auntie''s mind, so she did not care about it. Maybe that was why Kerr did not invite her.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s a good day for Nicole. Kerr really loves her. How could he ept that kind of business marriage?" Bonnie red at her mother.


    She did not expect that her mother would react like this, which made Nicole very embarrassed.


    Looking at the eyes of Bonnie, she probably knew that what she said was not appropriate, so she said with a smile, "Nicole, don''t take it the wrong way. I take you as my own daughter, so I''m more worried about you."


    She stepped forward and held Nicole''s hand, with a concerned look on her face.


    Nicole nodded with a smile. "I know that. Thank you for your concern. And I want to tell you something.


    You came to the Ning family when I was very young. I respect you very much. Later on, you have Bonnie, and I have taken her as my own sister. Auntie, my father has passed away for so many years..."

 Chapter 239 The Beautiful Bride

    "Let bygones be bygones. It is all in the past now. I hope you can find a good husband and live a good live."


    There is a deeper meaning in Nicole''s words. Nicole knew well about what happened between Auntie and Daniel. She couldn''t ept it before, but after going through so many things, she has moved on.


    Now that she had a child of her own, she understood how hard to be a mother, and gradually understood her Auntie.


    Seeing the meaningful look in Nicole''s eyes, she went nk and felt embarrassed. As an elder, she thought that it was embarrassed to be lectured by a youth.


    So he just nodded to her and said nothing.


    "Nicole!" Ken knocked on the door gently. He stood at the door with a big smile on his face, "I''ll take you there. There are some problems in the He family. Kerr will go and deal with it. We''ll meet on the half way."


    Hearing Ken''s words, a trace of worry appeared on Nicole''s face. "Is it serious?" When Nicole didn''t see Kerr, she always felt worried.


    Ken said and shook his head. He walked to Bonnie and held her hands.


    Then they got in the car. Sitting in the wedding car, Nicole suddenly felt a little disappointed when she saw an empty seat beside her. She prayed in silence that everything would be fine.


    The rest of the cars were following the wedding cars. Sitting in the car, Bonnie''s mother was very uneasy. She finally could not help but take out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    "Why are you calling at this time? Sunny''s busy with her wedding today. I''ll talk to youter." Daniel said in a hurry and was about to hang up.


    "Kerr didn''t n to marry Sunny at all." She butted in.


    Her tone was so serious that Daniel felt his heart skipped a beat, "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nd her hands unconsciously covered on her abdomen.


    "Sunny, don''t be so nervous. I''m just here to see you, but I''m afraid you would be disappointed. The person whoes here is me, not Kerr." Moore had already felt that there was something wrong with Kerr.


    It was already wired that Kerr had agreed to marry Sunny. In the past few days, he had been busy with the wedding ceremony, so Moore felt something was wrong.


    Just as he expected, Moore overheard Daniel''s conversation on the phone. He didn''t expect that Kerr would dare y a trick at the wedding.


    "It seems that you hasn''t known it yet. Kerr is really heartless. How could he embarrass you like that?" Moore shook his head, pretending to be sad.


    Hearing his words, Sunny had a bad feeling. "What do you want to say?" She looked up at the clock on the wall. It was time to pick her up to the church, but Kerr still didn''t show up.


    Thinking of this, she walked towards the door and wanted to see what was going on. But she was stopped by Moore.


    "There''s no need. Kerr has already picked up Nicole. They are on the way to the church." Moore stopped joking.


    "Nonsense!" Sunny opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 240 She Is Not The Bride

    Daniel walked up behind Sunny. With a serious look, he said, "Moore is not joking with you. You should give up on Kerr." Daniel had just confirmed the news.


    He didn''t expect that Kerr could be so ridiculous.


    Looking at her father''s serious eyes, Sunny knew that what Moore said was true. The bouquet in her hand fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Sunny''s eyes went nk. Kerr put on a act in front of her and did all of these just for Nicole.


    She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Never had she suffered from such humiliation. Holding her hemline in both hands, she was ready to rush outside.


    "Where are you going?"


    Daniel''s eyes were burning with rage. In fact, he had no objection to this marriage, but because his daughter loved Kerr so much, and she became humble in this marriage.


    "I have to ask Kerr. Today I am his bride. He can''t marry anyone else."


    She sounded stubborn, tears tricking down her cheeks.


    She was unwilling to give up the wedding that she longed for. It was unfair to her.


    "Don''t you understand by now? Kerr has never wanted to marry you. I forbid you to contact him again. If you want to keep the baby, I will agree. The baby''s surname is He and it is my grandchild.


    From now on, you are not allowed to keep in touch with Kerr. Otherwise, I will not let you go. From now on, our family and the Gu family will be at daggers drawn with each other. No matter what it takes, I will let Kerr pay for what he has done."


    After Daniel warned Sunny, he turned around and left the vi.


    Watching her father''s receding figure, Sunny copsed to the ground. She stared nkly into the distance and didn''t know what to do.


    Sunny squad down beside Sunny. "You just give up so easily? I thought you loved Kerr very much."


    He was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    arley, who was guarding at the door. "Mr. Daniel, I think you''d better go back. You know that Sunny isn''t here.


    This wedding has nothing to do with the He family."


    Harley said politely. Now that Kerr asked him to guard here, he would not let Daniel in and cause trouble.


    Daniel sated at Harley. "So Mr. Harley is going to take Kerr''s side and make our He family enemy? And just so you know, our He family doesn''t mind having one more opponent. Mr. Hardly, please tell Kerr that sooner orter, he will pay for what he has done. "


    Daniel knew that if Kerr was so bold to make such n, he must be well prepared. So Daniel also knew that it was impossible for him to go to the wedding, but he didn''t allow Kerr to treat himself as a fool.


    Hearing what he said, Harley nodded slightly.


    In the church.


    Sitting in the lounge, Nicole was a little nervous. The wedding hadn''t started yet, but she had already worn her veil. Kerr stood beside her, looking at her sped hands.


    Knowing that she was anxious, Kerr held her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    While they were speaking, the door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside. Freya walked in with worries.

 Chapter 241 The Woman Sitting Opposite Me

    There was a slight surprise on Freya''s face when she saw that Kerr was holding "Sunny".


    But it was a good thing for her. Freya responded quickly and a smile appeared on her face. "Kerr, you must be good to Sunny in the future, you know?"


    When he heard Freya''s voice, he let go of Nicole''s hand and turned to face her. Although Nicole was wearing a veil, Kerr still had to be careful.


    "I see. That''s what you want. I have done what I promised, and I hope you can keep your word." The smile on Kerr''s face disappeared and he looked at Freya seriously.


    Pretending to be unhappy, Kerr knew that if he was nice to Sunny all of the sudden, it would arouse everyone''s suspicion.


    Freya knew that Kerr didn''t change at all. As long as the oue was what they wanted, it was enough. "Don''t worry. I''ll have a talk with Sunny."


    She wanted to remind Sunny something. After all, Sunny was pregnant with the child of the Gu family. She had to be careful all the time, and she also had to prevent Nicole from making trouble at the wedding.


    Hearing what Freya said, Kerr didn''t step away. He was shocked.


    The rest in the lounge looked at each other, a little nervous. They were afraid that Freya would expose their tricks before the wedding ceremony began.


    "Sunny didn''t sleep wellst night. She has a sore throat, so she can''t speak now." Just when everyone was very nervous, Avery said lightly.


    Then she walked to the other side of Nicole and held her hand to prevent Freya froming near Nicole.


    Looking at Avery, Freya frowned slightly and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt. I''m Avery Lin, the daughter of the Lin Group''s CEO. I''m also a good friend of Sunny." There was a faint smile on Avery''s face. She looked very elegant and decent, and she just emphasized her identity.


    She was not a person who liked to show off, but in the face of s


    man in front of him was not Sunny, but Nicole.


    When Nicole heard what he said, she smiled and instantly understood what he meant.


    No matter how many difficulties they were faced together, Kerr seemed to have a way to make Nicoleugh. With Kerr by her side, she was no longer afraid no matter how difficult it was.


    The vicar turned his eyes to Nicole, who was standing opposite him. "Sunny, do you take Kerr as your husband? Will you love him,fort him, honor him and protect him, and, forsaking all others, be faithful to him, so long as you both shall live?"


    Nicole spoke calmly, "I do."


    The thunderous apuse broke out in the hall.


    Hearing that voice, Jack believed what Moore had said. Staring at Kerr with anger in his eyes, he turned his eyes to Freya who was standing by his side. "This is your good son!"


    Seeing that Jack had suddenly changed his attitude, Freya had an confused look on her face. When she saw Moore who appeared all of a sudden, she knew that Moore must have done something. ring at Moore, Freya said, "It''s you again.


    Aren''t you afraid that you would be kicked out of the Gu Group after Kerr married Sunny, so you are stirring up trouble here?"


    But Moore seemed to get used to Freya''s usation.

 Chapter 242 Family Affairs

    There was not a single trace of displeasure on Moore''s face and looked at Freya with a smile. "Mrs. Freya, you misunderstood me. In fact, I also hoped that my brother could marry the daughter of the He family.


    It''s just a pity that woman is not Miss. Sunny." While speaking, Moore turned his head to the stage.


    He seemed to enjoy a good show.


    Hearing what Moore had said, Freya looked confused. Looking at the woman who was kissed by Kerr on the stage, Freya had no idea what was going on in her mind. ording to the previous attitude of Kerr towards Sunny...


    It seemed impossible for Kerr to give Sunny a chance to get close to him, but now obviously, Kerr was great with her without any sign of impatience on his face.


    Jack stood up and stared at Kerr with obvious anger on his face.


    Standing close to the stage, Harley noticed something was wrong with Moore the moment he walked into the church. He always followed the movements of the Gu family to prevent idents.


    Seeing that Jack stood up, Harley immediately walked to him and said, "Congrattions, uncle." Harley smiled and greet Jack.


    Hearing that, Jack''s face did not soften at all. "Is this your n? Harley, why do you have to get involved in other''s family affairs?"


    Jack''s words were obviously a warning. Although Jack knew that Harley had been with Kerr for many years and he had great reputation in the Su family, Jack thought that he was still a elder in front of Harley.


    Now Harley''s appearance was challenging his dignity.


    But Harley didn''t care about Jack''s rude attitude at all. "Your are right. I shouldn''t have taken part in the family affairs of the Gu family. It''s just that the lovers end up together, and is a good thing.


    What''s more, this is the G


    d for a long time.


    The light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed because of what Jack said, but she didn''t care about it as she knew that Kerr didn''t care about it either.


    As long as they could be together, the other things did not matter at all. Since they couldn''t be epted by the Gu family, there was no need to be sad for these things.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand tightly. She wanted him to know that she was not as fragile as he thought.


    "Dad, Sunny''s father called me just now. He was very angry and asked me where she is now."


    Moore stepped forward, adding fuel to the fire.


    As expected, when Jack heard Moore''s words, he looked at Kerr sternly. "Don''t make trouble. Where is Sunny?"


    Kerr turned to look at Harley, but thetter slightly shook his head.


    In fact, ording to their previous n, it was true that Harley would go to pick up Sunny and hide her away. But when Harley arrived at the He family, Sunny had already disappeared.


    Harley had been nervous because she was afraid that Sunny would stir up trouble on the wedding.


    Although Sunny didn''t show up, the wedding still ruined in the end.


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 243 Neither Humble Nor Pushy

    Kerr looked at his parents coldly. He didn''t care about Sunny at all. As long as she hadn''te to hurt Nicole, he wouldn''t give a damn to Sunny.


    When Freya saw the calm look on Kerr''s face, she turned her eyes to Nicole behind him.


    "Tell me! How did you y this dirty trick? You must have hidden Sunny somewhere! She''s pregnant now. If anything happens to her, can you take the responsibility?"


    In Freya''s eyes, Kerr always knew that Kerr was a smart kid. If it weren''t for Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t have be so irrational.


    Nicole would be the bride if Sunny didn''t show up at the wedding, so Freya did not believe that Nicole was really innocent.


    When Kerr was about to exin for Nicole, he felt that Nicole''s grip on his hand tightened.


    Nicole gently pulled Kerr''s hand and when he turned around to look at her, she smiled at him, indicating that he didn''t need to worry about her.


    Then, she looked to Freya standing opposite her.


    "In ordance with the rules, I should call you ''Mom'', but I know you won''t like it. Today is a happy day, and I don''t want to upset you, so I think I''d better call you Mrs. Freya."


    Nicole said calmly, as if she was not influenced by these criticism.


    "Mrs. Freya, you keep using me of taking away Sunny. Do you have any evidence? Illegal confinement is against thew, and I''m not that stupid. If you don''t have any evidence, please don''t talk nonsense here.


    After all, you are Kerr''s mother. I won''t sue you for nder, but once the news is leaked out, it will damage your reputation."


    When Nicole saw the angry expression on Freya''s face, she was not afraid at all, and her attitude was neither humble nor pushy.


    With the promise given by


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    still stay beside him without any qualms of conscience, then I really doubt your love for Kerr."


    Freya had almost used all methods, including money and threat, but to no avail, Nicole was still with Kerr.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole didn''t take it to heart. In her opinion, the most important thing is to make Kerr feel happy.


    Watching Freya leaving, everyone was relieved.


    "Nicole, you don''t need to care about this." With a doting look, Kerr put his arm around her waist.


    Nicole nodded slightly.


    She heard something slide towards her. When she raised her head, she saw a huge balloon sliding towards her from the sky above the hall.


    "Was it you who prepared the surprise?" Nicole turned her head to look at him, but he looked very serious.


    As the balloon approached, Kerr looked warily and took Nicole in his arms.


    Hearing that, both Harley and Zachary were a little surprised. This was not prepared by them. Everyone''s attention was focused on that balloon.


    Nicole lowered her head and hid her face into Kerr''s chest, hands protecting her belly.


    She knew if it wasn''t prepared by Kerr, something was wrong.

 Chapter 244 Jays blessing

    The balloons halted above Nicole and Kerr.


    "Bang!" In a sh, the balloon exploded.


    Kerr raised his hand and protected Nicole''s head.


    However, there were only countless colorful ribbons scattered from the balloons and fell on Kerr and Nicole.


    There was a card hanging from a small balloon.


    Raising his hand, Kerr directly grabbed the card and read, "Congrattions on your wedding!"


    Handsome handwriting.


    As soon as Kerr saw the card, he recognized Jay''s signature and gave it to Nicole.


    "It''s Jay."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole craned her head from his arms and took the card. She already had an answer in her mind with a smile on her face.


    "You all know what happened today, but you just hide it from me." Nicole red at Kerr.


    Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and smirked, "If not, how could it be a surprise?" Kerr turned around and was about to take Nicole to the lounge, but he saw a man walking towards them.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Kerr!" Jeremy smiled at Kerr and turned to looked at Nicole. "Congrattions, Director Ning. Oh, I''m sorry. It should be Mrs. Gu."


    Watching him appear, Nicole sensed the irony in his words. She frowned slightly without any joy on her face. As a partner of the Gu Group, it was reasonable to invite Jeremy to the wedding.


    But Nicole always felt that Jeremy was up to something.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jeremy."


    She didn''t n to be entangled with him anymore. Holding Kerr''s hand, she intended to leave. She knew that all the guests here were for the power of the Gu family and the He family.


    In some way, they had nothing to do with their wedding.


    Jeremy stepped forward, looked into Kerr''s eyes and said, "Mr. Kerr, I want t


    as obviously in aa, he was shocked.


    "What happened?" Asked Harley.


    "She was frightened." Kerr''s tone was cold, and he felt that there were something sticky on his hands while holding Nicole''s legs.


    Kerr looked down and found that the white hemline of Nicole''s wedding dress turned red.


    "Take her to the hospital!" Seeing the blood stain on her clothes, Harley shouted.


    Jared dropped the gift box, opened the door and got in the driver''s seat.


    When the crowds heard the noise, they rushed out of the hall and only saw that Kerr carried Nicole into the car, and Harley followed them and left.


    They were all confused. "What''s wrong? They were fine just now!" Avery murmured to herself, confused.


    Zachary took a quick nce at the box on the floor and saw a dark red liquid from the bright red box. Immediately, he realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s that?" Seeing the box on the ground, Bonnie walked over and wanted to have a look.


    Avery was also attracted by what Bonnie said. When Avery was about to follow her, Zachary pulled her arm. Before she could ask, Zachary raised his hand and covered her eyes.

 Chapter 245 Being Terrified

    Just as Avery was wondering, she heard the scream of Bonnie.


    "Ah!" When Bonnie saw clearly what was in the box, she was frightened and ran into Ken''s arms, trembling.


    The box was turned over, and everyone saw clearly what was in it. When Zachary and Ken looked at each other, they instantly knew that someone had had a hidden agenda.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. We are going to the hospital to check on Nicole."


    Ken patted on Bonnie''s back gently andforted her.


    Although Avery didn''t see it with her own eyes, she knew it would not be something nice. After Zachary took her into the car, he released his hand from her eyes.


    "How... How do you know?" Avery felt lucky that Zachary had protect her.


    At the same time, her impression of Zachary seemed to have changed.


    "If it''s a good thing, Nicole won''t be in danger." While driving, Zachary didn''t look good, with aplex look in his eyes.


    Zachary was very clear about what Nicole had been through. In fact, Nicole did nothing wrong. But the reason why she had to bear all of these was because she had chosen Kerr.


    Even though she didn''t do anything wrong, she still became the target of public criticism.


    Zachary was very hesitant. He didn''t want Avery to end up like that.


    "Avery, I won''t let you suffer this." Zachary made a promise to her.


    Listening to Zachary''s words, Avery had a faint smile on her lips. Although she felt that Zachary was a little disgusting, she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    This was the first time that she hadn''t refuted him. Flushed with shyness, Avery looked out of the window.


    In the hospital.


    After Kerr sent Nicole to the emergency room, he had warned Harley seriously that he wanted Nicole and the baby to be safe.


    But w


    n for her not long ago.


    "You''re my wife, Nicole. Wake up, please? I don''t want anything from Gu family anymore. When you woke up, I''ll take you out of here."


    Kerr didn''t want to wait any longer. He had made Nicole bear with his mistakes, but he hadn''t expected that it would be such a disaster.


    He would not let Nicole get hurt anymore. The Gu family has nothing to do with him. He can''t live up to everyone''s expectations, but he would not to let Nicole down.


    Nicole frowned and opened her eyes.


    "Nicole! How are you feeling?" Kerr saw her wake up and asked nervously.


    When she heard the voice of Kerr, Nicole looked at him and said, "Kerr..."


    All the memories came back to her mind bit by bit. It urred to her that she fainted because of fright. She immediately widened her eyes and touched her belly with both hands.


    "Kerr, how is our baby?"


    She knew that such a big fright could be fatal to a baby.


    She was worried that it would hurt the baby in her belly, and suddenly regretted her recklessness.


    This baby was the blessing of their love and she cherished it very much. As she thought of this, tears fell from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 246 Keep It In Balance

    Kerr wiped off her tears. "Don''t worry. Our baby is fine. It''s not a big deal. You''ll recover soon." Said Kerr in a gentle tone.


    He was full if patience and thoughtfulness when it came to Nicole.


    He felt extremely guilty that he failed to protect her.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well."


    Nicole shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault. Someone wanted to hurt me and my baby, and we never know when they would make a move." As long as she knew that her baby was fine, she was relieved.


    However, she couldn''t figure out who was so vicious that wanted to kill her and the baby in this way.


    "But we have to find that person, and this will never happen again."


    Until now, when she recalled it, she still felt a cold sweat. She was still very afraid now. She should have been careful at that time. Fortunately, she did not hurt the baby.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hands. "It must be Sunny. Don''t worry. I''ve sent my men to look for her. I won''t let her go this time."


    The reason why he didn''t do anything to Sunny before was that, after all, she was carrying a baby. No matter what happened, the baby was innocent. But now, it seemed that it was her who asked for the trouble.


    And she deserved the punishment.


    When she heard Sunny''s name, Nicole frowned. It seemed that as long as this woman was with her, she would never lead a peaceful life. She forgave Sunny again and again, but Sunny never let her go.


    "She mes me for taking you away. But the baby is innocent. How could she hurt the baby?"


    Although Nicole knew how jealous Sunny was, she didn''t that Sunny was so vicious.


    "Nicole, you need to take good care of yourself. Let me handle this." As a matter of fact, Kerr didn''t want to burden Nicole. However, he didn''t expect that she had suffered a lot because of him.


    He kissed Nicole''s forehead and then walked out of the w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ything rted to the Gu family.


    Hearing that, both of Harley and Ken looked at Zachary in confusion. Before today, they had thought Zachary was a friend of Nicole and they didn''t know much about Zachary, the adopted son of Lin family.


    Zachary always kept a low profile and lived abroad all year round, so they didn''t have much contact.


    Zachary didn''t avoid Kerr''s eyes. He slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Do you want Avery end up like Nicole?" Zachary took a look at Avery in the ward.


    Compared with Nicole who was calm and smart, Avery was too simple. He was not sure if she would lead such a life.


    "If you want me to clean up the mess, you can''t never get rid of it and run away from it." Zachary wouldn''t let Kerr go so easily, after all, it was him who caused so much trouble.


    If Kerr wanted to leave, he had to clean up the mess himself first.


    "Don''t worry. I will get rid of Moore for you before I leave." In the past, he had been holding back his angry, so he could find evidence of Moore''s little tricks.


    Now that he had got all the information he needed, he intended to fight back.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I just left for a few months. But I feel like I can''t understand a word in your conversation."

 Chapter 247 Do You A Favor

    Ken looked at Kerr and Zachary in confusion.


    Harley raised his hand and put it on Ken''s shoulder. "I am here every day and I don''t understand it either, let alone you." Said Harley helplessly.


    He suddenly felt like he knew nothing about Kerr.


    Kerr didn''t say much. Since Zachary hadn''t thought it through, it was not the time to make his identity public.


    "When are you going to get married?" He knew that Zachary had always wanted to marry Avery, but Avery didn''t love him back.


    Zachary''s face darkened.


    "You know the answer." If possible, he hoped to hold the wedding tomorrow. He didn''t expect that he could get along well with Avery''s parents but failed to win her heart.


    He didn''t feel satisfied until she was willing to be with him.


    "I''ll get it done for you, and you must keep your promise." Kerr knew it would be unfair to Zachary if he took over the Gu family business in the future, so Kerr wanted topensate him.


    He knew that Zachary''s biggest wish was to win Avery''s heart.


    "No, I don''t need your tricks. You''d better use them on Nicole. But be careful not to be discovered, or you''ll be in trouble." There was obvious disdain in Zachary''s words.


    Since Zachary was a little girl, Zachary had a crush on her. However, Avery was simple and pure. What was more, she was protected well by Zachary that she had no feelings for any boy so far.


    Zachary felt happy but helpless at the thought of it.


    "You want to win Avery''s heart? That''s easy. I can help you." Ken finally understood what they were talking about. He turned around and looked at Avery.


    A n quickly shed through his mind, "Zachary, how about I give you a solution? To save the beauty in distress, no woman could resist such a hero."


    Zachary looked at Ken w


    ning in Kerr''s arms, she held his hand and felt the tenderness of his palm.


    "Do you still remember that I told you about the other child of Gu family?" He had promised to Nicole that he would never hide anything from her.


    And this secret would be exposed to the public sooner orter.


    "Is it Zachary?" It urred to her that Zachary was just a child adopted by the Lin family, but... "What a coincidence!"


    It was such a small word. It turned out that the person that Kerr had been looking for was right beside her.


    "It''s him. He will take over the Gu Group for me in the future. Now I have to work for you." There was not a hint of disappointment in his tone, but there was a sense of pride in it.


    From the CEO of the Gu Group to the deputy CEO of the Ning Group, only Kerr would like this change in the world.


    "What do you mean?" She looked rather confused.


    Kerr tucked her in. "How about I being your vice-president? The Gu family has abandoned me and we are married. You should be responsible for me!"


    He took it for granted and didn''t feel ashamed at all.


    But he was confident enough to face the challenges.


    "Are you serious?" She looked surprised.

 Chapter 248 Im So Happy To Have You

    There was no trace of joking on Kerr''s face. When he rebuilt the Ning Group, he put the entirepany under Nicole''s name.


    If Kerr really became the vice president of the Ning Group, he would indeed work for Nicole in thepany.


    "What? You don''t want me?" The corners of Kerr''s mouth lifted into a smirk.


    What he wanted was to be with Nicole. Now that she was pregnant, he didn''t want her to work too hard. So he could just leave the Gu Group with a good excuse.


    He could be with Nicole all the time, so he didn''t feel like losing anything. On the contrary, this was what he wanted.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to. I''m just afraid that I can''t afford such a big shot like you. Ourpany just starts its business, and I can''t pay a very high sry to you."


    With a smile on her face, she made fun of Kerr. As long as he would be with her every day, she felt a sense of relief.


    "As long as you can feed me and be on the same bed with me, that would be enough." Hey next to Nicole, took her in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    "I don''t want to be on the same bed with you... You are too greedy. If there are more and more employees like you in thepany, then I am... Hmm..." Before she finished her words, Kerr stopped her in the most direct way.


    He kissed her for a long time, which made the whole ward warm up.


    Even though he had been with Nicole for a long time, he cherished her so much.


    After a long time, Kerr let go of her.


    The smile on Kerr''s face became more obvious when Nicole was skittle out of breath.


    "Let me see who dares to make such a request." There was arrogance in Kerr''s tone.


    And it was a warning as well.


    He pinched Nicole''s nose gently and


    npleased look on his face.


    Compared to the strength of Kerr, Jay was so fragile.


    "You can also have your own wife in the future. This woman is mine, so is your little sister." Retorted Kerr arbitrarily.


    One was his wife, and the other was his precious daughter. Both were his treasures.


    When Nicole saw them ying happily, she felt helpless and happy.


    Wearing an gloomy look, Jay red at Kerr with his eyebrows furrowed. He then said, "Just wait and see. I''ll show you what I got. Your Gu Group would be in trouble." Jay had found out a loophole in the Gu''s group''sworkst night.


    He had thought that today was a big day for Kerr and Nicole, so he would let Kerr off. But now it seemed that he was too kind-hearted.


    If Jay had known what a terrible person Kerr was, he would have made the Inte of the Gu Group copse yesterday.


    "The Gu group is not mine anymore." He knew what was on Jay''s mind and he also knew that he was very capable. But now, he didn''t need to worry about it.


    However, it would be a good idea to let Jay cause some troubles to Moore.


    "If you want to do something, just go ahead."

 Chapter 249 I Can Prove It To You

    Kerr shrugged his shoulders and he seemed to be happy.


    Looking at the way Kerr behaved, Jay was confused.


    "Don''t be so cocky. It was just an ident that I lost to youst time." Kerr''s arrogance upset Jay.


    Although Kerr did not intentionally show off, in Jay''s eyes, Kerr was boasting of his sessst time.


    "Hope not every time it''s an ident." Kerr knew that Jay was clever, but he had more experience than Jay.


    He knew that Jay would have a chance to be stronger.


    "Don''t be so cocky." Jay folded his arms in front of his chest and turned his head away to avoid eye contact with Kerr.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. "Jay is still a child. You should be more lenient with him." In fact, she was sure that Kerr knew what he was doing.


    "Mommy, I can win with my own ability. Mommy, don''t you believe in me?" Jay looked at Nicole with a frown.


    He looked rather pitiful with those pair of big eyes.


    "I will prove it to you now." Jay turned around and took out the miniptop from his backpack.


    Nicole was about to stop him, but she was stopped by Kerr beside her.


    He slightly shook his head at Nicole.


    So Nicole did not speak any more.


    In the CEO''s office of the Gu Group.


    Looking at everything in the office, Moore showed a sense ofcency in his eyes.


    Although he was just the vice president of thepany, he could act on Jack''s behalf and most of Jack''s information came from him.


    Then it wouldn''t be a difficult thing for him to get the whole Gu Group.


    "Mr. Moore, I''m sorry to bother you. I''m here to take back some of Mr. Kerr''s personal belongings." Jared stood at the door and saw the smug look on Moore''s face.


    So he interrupted Moore without hesit


    an abortion at all, so Lily was lying to him. Last time he had given Lily all the photos he had, but he didn''t expect that Lily would join hands with Nicole to turn against him.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Moore dialed Lily''s number, but no one answered.


    At the same time, Lily had packed her luggage.


    She was preparing to leave this horrible city, and maybe she would have a chance to start all over again. Looking at the suitcase she had packed, she decided to pay a visit to Nicole before leaving.


    Standing in front of the ward, Lily gently knocked on the door.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Lying on the bed, Nicole looked at the lovely look on Kerr''s face. When she heard someone was knocking on the door, she looked away and answered, "Come in."


    Someone pushed the door open. When she saw it was Lily, she smiled faintly.


    "Lily."


    Lily felt warm when she heard the voice. "Nicole, I heard you were here, so I came to see you. And I want to thank you."


    If it weren''t for Nicole, she might still be controlled by Moore.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Lily, now you can start a new life." In fact, Nicole''s heart was full of guilt.

 Chapter 250 Regret Marrying Her

    After all, Lily could have lived a simple life if there were no disputes between them.


    Since it was them who brought Lily trouble, Nicole felt obliged to help her solve the problem.


    Lily nodded. "Yes, Nicole, I''ve decided to leave. Maybe I''ll live a different life in a new city. But you have to keep an eye on Moore.


    He is not as simple as he seems." Lily kindly reminded Nicole.


    When Nicole looked at the suitcase in Lily''s hand, she felt sad. But she also knew that this was a terrible ce for Lily, so maybe leaving was the best choice for her.


    "Lily, if you have made up your mind, I won''t force you to stay. It''s just that you are always weed to The Ning Group. I hope you cane back to me when everything is fine."


    Although Nicole didn''t know what would happen to Moore in the future, she also knew that Kerr wouldn''t let him go so easily. When Kerr got rid of Moore, he wouldn''t be able to threaten Lily anymore.


    Lily was so touched to hear that. "Thank you, Nicole. I got it." After saying goodbye, Lily turned around and walked towards the door.


    Lily halted all of a sudden. "Nicole, it seems that there is some organization behind Moore. He is not simple. So you must be careful." Lily heard that when Moore made a phone call.


    Lily wasn''t sure because she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Looking at Lily''s back as she walked away, Kerr slightly frowned his eyebrows.


    Kerr took Lily''s words seriously. He had always thought that Moore only to inherit the Gu Group. Now it seemed that this matter was not as simple as he thought.


    Jay was also attracted by Lily''s words.


    He turned to look at Kerr, nning something in his mind. This time, he must get the clue before Kerr. He couldn''t lose to Kerr all the


    ger in Maggie''s heart was totally ignited, and she shouted, "Baron, if you have to hurt me like this, then don''t me me for being ruthless."


    She couldn''t ept the threat. "I won''t let her off." Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    When Baron saw the excited expression on her face, he thought she was going to make trouble with Nicole. So he stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, "What do you want to do?


    Maggie, I never knew you are such a vicious woman. If I had known this earlier, I really shouldn''t have married you!" All of a sudden, he regretted marrying her for the sake of his child.


    If Nicole was really hurt because of him, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "I am vicious? I was forced to do something evil by you and Nicole!" Irritated by what Baron said, Maggie, who was always well-educated and reasonable, was in rage.


    Maggie pushed away Baron''s hand and tried to get rid of him. But it didn''t work at all.


    "You just stay here and can''t go anywhere!" He held her hand more tightly and tried to push her to the sofa.


    However, Maggie struggled hard and wanted to break free from his grip with all her force.

 Chapter 251 Everyone Has Their Own Fate

    "Ah!" When Baron let go of Maggie''s hand, she fell towards the tea table.


    "p!" The tea table was broken and she fell on the ground. Blood was flowing out from her body.


    "Maggie!" When he looked at the unconscious woman in front of him, he couldn''t help widening his eyes. He waspletely at a loss, standing there still.


    Mrs. Fang heard the noise and went downstairs. "What happened?"


    She was shocked when she saw the scene. "What are you thinking about, Baron? Send her to the hospital right now!"


    It was not until hearing his mother''s voice that Baron seemed toe to his senses. He held up Maggie in his arms and walked out of the vi.


    The nearest hospital to Fang family''s vi was the Gu Group''s hospital. Without any hesitation, Baron gripped on the steering wheel, turned around to look at the blood all over Maggie''s body and couldn''t help but worry.


    It was not until Baron sent her to the emergency room that he felt a little relieved.


    When Harley just passed by the door of the emergency room, he saw that Baron was covered in blood. "What happened? What are you doing here?" Harley recognized Baron.


    Kerr used to feel jealous because of Baron.


    But now, they all had their own families, so it was all in the past now.


    "Mr. Harley, what a coincidence." Baron glimpsed at Harley and answered in a low voice.


    Baron knew that Harley was Kerr''s friend, so it wasn''t strange to meet him here.


    Harley didn''t care much about his cold attitude. He just shrugged and went into the emergency room. After a careful inquiry of the situation, he walked out.


    But he just left the emergency room without saying anything to Baron.


    Harley pushed the door open, and passed the box to Nicole.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    about to stop him, Kerr said, "It is okay. Now that Harley is here, Jay would not get lost." He knew that Nicole was just worried about Jay.


    Before she could say anything, she saw the thin lips of Kerr drawing closer and closer. She raised her hand to cover his mouth.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" Wearing a mischievous smile, Nicole knew that Kerr was up to no good. In fact, Kerr was desirous to let Jay leave the ward.


    With Jay here, Kerr could not get close to Nicole.


    "Hurry up. When Jayes back, I won''t have any chance." He was serious about what he said. He took her hand from his mouth and kissed her.


    There was no way for Nicole to escape.


    "You old man! How dare you bully Mommy behind my back!" Jay pushed the door open and interrupted Kerr.


    Before Kerr was with Nicole, Jay always hoped that Kerr could take care of Nicole. But now, Jay only felt that Kerr was trying to steal Nicole from him.


    He really regretted giving Kerr so many chances to get close to Nicole before.


    Hearing the voice of Jay, Nicole wanted to push Kerr away but thetter seemed to do it on purpose and didn''t intend to let her go at all.

 Chapter 252 Keep The Baby

    Kerr''s behavior annoyed Nicole.


    After all, Jay was still a child. So she bit Kerr''s lower lip and forced him to release her.


    Looking at the reproachful look in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole passed through Kerr and looked at Kerr. "Don''t talk nonsense, my dear." She hadn''t noticed the way Jay addressed Kerr at the beginning.


    But now, when she heard it, she felt that it was inappropriate.


    Jay walked to Nicole and looked at Kerr discontentedly, "He is bullying Mommy!" Jay replied confidently.


    Lifting her hand to cover her forehead, she felt a little helpless. Deep inside her mind, she was thinking that if it weren''t for Kerr had "bullied" her, they would not have Jay right now. So Nicole didn''t know if she should me Kerr.


    "If I don''t bully her, then how can you stand there and irritate your father like that?" With an indifferent tone, Kerr tucked Nicole in.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Jay was obviously stunned. Before he could ask, Kerr''s phone rang. Kerr picked up his phone, stood up and walked out of the ward.


    "Jay, he''s your father. What did Mommy tell you?" Nicole didn''t educate Jay in the presence of Kerr.


    However, she wouldn''t let him off the hook.


    "Be polite." Jay lowered his head, but he still didn''t think he was wrong.


    He is protecting Nicole. Though Kerr was his father, he can''t let Kerr bully Nicole.


    "I know that you didn''t mean it, so I won''t me you. Don''t overthink this, okay?" Nicoleforted Jay.


    It seemed that since she was with Kerr, she had been neglecting Jay, which made her feel a little guilty.


    "Mommy, I know." Jay put on a smile again, and reached out his hand to touch Nicole''s belly.


    "Little sister, be a good girl. Don''t be scared by this old man." He was trying tofort the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    Nicole


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    wn along the corners of her eyes.


    Baron took away her hands. "The baby was gone, Maggie. Perhaps it was a mistake for us to be together. Now that we lost the baby, we both have nothing to worry about... We''d better break up."


    He knew it was not the right time to tell her the truth. But if he had told her earlier, it would be a relief for both of them.


    Hearing this, Maggie restrained her tears and said, "Okay, I''ll divorce you after I was discharged from the hospital." Turning around, she tried to hide her resent from Baron.


    She would never let her child die for no reason.


    She clenched her fists and her nails digging into her flesh. But she didn''t feel any pain.


    Baron was surprised. He didn''t expect that she would agree so easily. He opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. Then he heard her said, "You go back first. I want to have a rest." Her voice was as calm as it used to be, and it didn''t sound like she had just lost a child at all.


    After hesitating for a while, he stood up and left the ward.


    It was not until Baron closed the door behind him that Maggie buried herself in the quilt and burst into tears.


    Hearing her sobbing, Baron felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 253 A Marriage Agreement

    If it hadn''t been for him, Maggie wouldn''t have suffered like this.


    But Baron couldn''t force himself to be with a woman he didn''t love at all.


    He walked to Nicole''s ward unconsciously and stopped at the door. When he saw peopleughing and talking happily, he knew that although Jay was quarreling with Kerr...


    But Baron knew, only in front of the people he love would Jay be so naughty and cute, which he had never seen before.


    He then turned around and left. He didn''t go to disturb Nicole''s happiness.


    A figure walked past the door and drew the attention of Nicole. She was a little suspicious and uncertain.


    "No need to look. He has already left." The voice of Kerr flowed in Nicole''s ear.


    Nicole was slightly shocked. "Do you know who I saw? Was it really Baron? Why is he in the hospital?" Nicole was curious.


    "Don''t pay attention to other men. Am I not enough for you?" Kerr raised his hand and gently turned her head to him. He was always such an bossy man in front of Nicole.


    Hearing what Kerr said, Nicole smiled and looked helpless. "Are you jealous of him? I just treat Baron as my friend."


    Although they hadn''t met each other for a long time, Nicole was still very worried about Baron.


    Jay sat aside and watched the show. "s. Men... Men are petty." Then, he raised his arms, andy on the bed, with his hands behind his head.


    There was obvious provocation in his eyes when he looked at Kerr.


    "You are not?" But Kerr didn''t care about this.


    "I''m a boy, not an old man." Jay replied confidently.


    Covering her face with her hands, Nicole wondered that her husband and son were really energetic while bickering with each other.


    From this day on, Kerr had a lot of free time to apany Nicole, waiting for the baby to be born.


    But at the same time, the Gu family had never let it go.


    In Jack''s vi.


    Jack sat


    turned dark. While tightening his grip on the folder, the paper in his hand was deformed.


    "Are you going to sleep in a separate room with me?" Zachary didn''t expect that Avery would have found such a way to get rid of him.


    When Avery saw the look on Zachary''s face, she knew that it was the sign that he was about lost his temper. She could not help but shrink back and nod her head.


    When Zachary was about to reach out his hand to Avery, her phone suddenly rang. Avery directly jumped out of the sofa and answered the phone. When heard the voice of Nicole, she unconsciously nced at Zachary.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be right there." Then she hung up the phone.


    Holding her phone in hand, Nicole looked baffled. She was just chatting with Avery, but Avery suddenly said that she would go to the hospital.


    Not long after, as she expected, Avery appeared with a long face. "Nicole, you have to help me..." Avery held Nicole''s hand tightly.


    "Calm down, bride-to-be." She knew that Avery was anxious because of the uing wedding. Maybe because Kerr hid the wedding from her, so she had never experienced the anxiety before marriage.


    Avery told Nicole the whole story. But Nicole didn''t feel sympathy with her, but wasughed at by her.

 Chapter 254 What Is Done Cannot Be Undone

    "Ha-ha, is that really what you said to Zachary?" Nicole couldn''t helpughing.


    Avery nodded. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Are you an idiot? That''s the reason why he married you is that he loves you. He will never agree with the terms you proposed. You are hurting his feelings by doing this.


    "But to be honest, why on earth do you hate him so much? He is very good to you!" She also hoped that Avery would be happy.


    So she wanted to solve their problems.


    "I don''t know either. In fact, Zachary is a good man. But I always treat him as my brother before. Now he suddenly want to be my husband. I feel a little weird."


    Muttered Avery.


    "Maybe you just need a push." A snicker climbed up the corner of Nicole''s mouth. She took out her phone and called Kerr, "Kerr, I want to leave the hospital tonight.


    You bring Zachary, I''ll be with Avery, let''s have dinner together." She knew that Kerr must have a solution.


    After he said yes, Nicole hung up the phone.


    Avery looked confused and wondered what she was up to.


    "You''ll know it tonight." Thinking of what would happen tonight, Nicole couldn''t help but blush. She felt that she had changed a lot since she was with Kerr.


    She was looking forward to the dinner.


    "Mommy, I want to go with you." Jay was with Nicole all the time.


    He had made a deal with Kerr that Jay would protect her in the daytime, and in the evening, Kerr would be with her, which was fair to both of them.


    At the beginning, Nicole thought that Jay should go to school, but Kerr knew that it was not safe for him to go to school recently, so he hired a teacher for Jay, and Nicole agreed.


    "No way. Today''s dinner is not suitable for children, and you have piano ss tonight. Be good, Mommy will take you with me next time." She didn''t want Jay to learn these things at such a youn


    ass to her mouth, but was stopped by Zachary.


    When Avery was still puzzled, Zachary said calmly, "Let me drink it for you."


    He didn''t want to see Avery suffer. He took her ss and drank up the wine in it.


    Nicole froze. She wanted Zachary to take advantage of this opportunity, but now the situation seemed to have been a little out of their control.


    "Nicole needs take some rest, so we''re leaving now." He knew what had happened after Zachary gulped up the wine. So before Zachary became a hungry wolf, he must leave the restaurant with Nicole first.


    Avery looked at the dishes on the table with confusion. She didn''t know what they were doing, but frowned at Zachary beside her.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Your face is red." Avery asked casually.


    Zachary held Avery''s hand and headed to the top floor of the hotel. This was the restaurant belonging to Lin Group, so Zachary was very familiar with this ce.


    Hiding at the door, Nicole watched them walk towards the elevator with a triumphant smile on her face. "Do you think they will make some progress tonight?"


    Her eyes were full of expectation.


    When Nicole remembered how Kerr would be after taking the pill, she felt a bit sorry for Avery.

 Chapter 255 Cancel The Wedding

    Kerr shook his head, "We don''t know that." They didn''t go back to the car immediately. Instead, he helped Nicole put on her coat, held her hand and strolled along the road.


    And enjoy their peaceful night.


    "Why?" Nicole was a little curious.


    "You will know in the future." He didn''t say anything more, but put his arm around her waist and caressed her belly.


    In the hotel.


    When Zachary was still sober, he took Avery into the room, turned around and locked the door. At the moment he closed the door behind him, he was still struggling in his mind.


    "Zachary, what the hell are you doing?" Avery noticed that something was wired about Zachary.


    Facing Avery, Zachary''s eyes turned red little by little. "Avery, are you really unwilling to marry me?"


    Hearing Zachary''s words, Avery was also silent. She lowered her head and hesitated for a while. Then she raised her head and looked seriously at Zachary. "Sorry, I have always regarded you as my brother.


    If that''s father who force me to marry you, I''m willing to ept it, but it doesn''t mean that I will love you back." It was the first time for Avery to look at him so seriously.


    It seemed that Zachary was different from before.


    Zachary gave a light smile and walked past Avery to the bathroom. As he passed by Avery, he stopped and said, "You can go now. I''ll cancel the wedding and I''ll exin to it father."


    After saying that, Zachary disappeared into the bathroom without a pause.


    Avery frowned and looked at Zachary''s back. She had a feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was until she heard a muffled voice from the bathroom. "You only have one chance."


    Zachary really hoped that Avery could stay with him.


    But when he heard the sound of door closing, he g


    t smile appeared on Kerr''s face. He would be d to have Nicole around him all the time. He held her in his arms and said, "You have promised me. You can''t go back on your words."


    This was exactly what Kerr had been waiting for.


    She liked Kerr clinging to her like this. She knew that a true love meant that you always wanted to see someone all the time. Love was a matter of two people, not a solo.


    At the airport of A city, Lily looked at this cruel city with suitcase in her hands. There were people she didn''t want to say goodbye, but there were also people who made her feel sick, and she didn''t want to see them again in her life.


    Maybe leaving and forgetting was the best choice for her.


    But fate yed cruel tricks sometimes. When she turned around and walked to the boarding gate, Lily heard a frightening voice. "Do you really think you get away with it?"


    Moore walked towards Lily with a weird smile on his face.


    Lily stopped and didn''t even dare to turn around. Until Moore really appeared in front of her, Lily''s eyes were full of horror.


    "What on earth do you want?" Lily hysterically yelled at Moore, dropping the suitcase from her hand to the ground.

 Chapter 256 Is The Door Locked

    Lily couldn''t help but burst into tears. She stared at Moore angrily.


    The loud noise attracted the passers-by''s attention. Lily had never been scared like this before.


    "Don''t cry. Stay with me, okay? Why do you have to leave?" Moore raised his hand and wiped the tears off Lily''s face. The corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    They looked like a couple who had a fight in the eyes of the people who didn''t know them at all.


    "There''s nothing to talk about between us. I''ve done everything you asked. Besides, Nicole is still in the hospital. I''m done with you." Lily pulled away Moore''s hand, picked up her luggage from the ground and headed for the gate.


    She wanted to flee.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your family will see the photo?" Moore didn''t try to stop her.


    Lily halted all of a sudden.


    Turning around, Lily looked at the picture in Moore''s hand in shock. She ran to him and grabbed the picture from his hands. Then she directly tore the picture into pieces. "Moore, you lied to me!"


    Moore had promised her that after everything was done, he would delete the photo, but he took out another set of photos unexpectedly.


    Moore reached out his hand and pinched Lily''s chin. "You lied to me either. How dare you join hands with Nicole to lie to me? She is fine with her baby, but that''s great.


    Now, Nicole believe in you more. You take advantages of this."


    He wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted.


    Lily was desperate. This kind of life seemed to be endless. "What on earth do you want? How can you let me go? Why do I have to get involved in your affairs?"


    She couldn''t understand why a nobody like her had got involved in such a cruel r


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d locked the door in one go.


    It was not until Nicole heard the door close that she dared to turn around. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Kerr. "Why don''t you lock the door?" She was quite frightened by this incident.


    Now Jay was still a child, so they really should pay attention to their behavior. Nicole was afraid that it would have a bad impact on Jay.


    Kerr grabbed the pillow.


    "Hey, old man. I''ve heard my mommy''s voice. She''s awake now. We had deal that she would belong to me during the day." Wearing an angry face, Jay raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    As if Kerr hadn''t heard him, he walked to Nicole and said, "Don''t worry. I''m sure he''ll know it sooner orter." Kerr didn''t care about it.


    Besides, he reacted so fast that Jay didn''t notice anything at all. As he was about to touch Nicole''s face, she stopped him.


    "Kerr, it is serious. Jay is six-year-old son and a smart boy. Even though he will get to know the truth sooner orter, it is inappropriate in front of a child. I warn you, this can''t happen again," she said seriously.


    Nicole looked at him in depression.

 Chapter 257 Separate Rooms

    How important her image was in his son''s heart! She was frightened at the thought of it.


    "Okay, I get it. I promise that I will lock the door from now on." Kerr tried tofort the frightened little woman with a warm smile on his face.


    Nicole red at Kerr. "I''m going to sleep with Jay tonight. It''s a punishment for you." She was not joking.


    "No. we just got married. We haven''t spent our honeymoon yet. Do you want to sleep in separate rooms from me?" Normally, Kerr would do whatever she asked. But he wouldn''t make apromise in this matter.


    How could he let go of such her?


    "Then I will punish you..." Nicole thought seriously.


    "Punish me for giving me a kiss!" Kerr kissed her passionately, leaving her no chance to refuse.


    Nicole''s breath was suddenly taken away. "Hmm..." Gradually, she lost her strength to push him away. And her body went feeble under his tenderness.


    "I lock the door this time." He let go of Nicole when she was almost out of breath, and then he put his lips around her ear and said softly.


    But Nicole came to her sense at once. She reached out her hand and ruthlessly pushed Kerr away.


    "Jay is still outside. Are you out of your mind?" Nicole lowered her voice. This time, no matter what Kerr said, she didn''t want to listen to him anymore. She picked up a set of casual clothes and put it on.


    She urged Kerr to put on his clothes as soon as possible and simply made up the messy bed sheet. After that, Nicole turned around and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she really saw Jay''s gloomy face.


    "Sorry, Jay. Mommy just woke up." Wearing an embarrassed look, Nicole looked at Jay and held his hand.


    "Mommy, you are a terrible liar. I heard you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    he surprise that Kerr prepared for her, because every time he knew what she wanted the most.


    "It''s our honeymoon. I''ve been ready. We can set offter." Kerr went to her, put his arm around her waist and shared the weight for her.


    She thought that maybe her honeymoon would be gone because of her pregnancy. In fact, as long as she was with the man she loved, she really didn''t care where she was.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, Jay ran to Nicole in fear that she might leave him alone.


    "Where is Mommy going? Don''t forget to take your baby with you!" Jay wouldn''t let Nicole go so easily.


    Nicole looked down at him and nodded.


    "No one takes the kids with them on the honeymoon." In fact, Kerr had already prepared to bring Jay to the honeymoon, but he deliberately wanted Jay to get anxious.


    Jay lowered his head and his excitement disappeared. Jay then raised his head and saw Nicole''s meaningful eyes, and he immediately understood what she meant.


    "In exchange, I won''t cause trouble to the Gu Group." In the past few days, Jay had brought a lot of troubles to the Gu Group, but it seemed that Kerr didn''t care about it at all.

 Chapter 258 Ill Meet You Soon

    Kerr''s indifference disappointed Jay.


    "I won''t take you with me unless you continue to make troubles for the Gu group." Kerr bent down to pick up Jay.


    Jay frowned and thought he had misheard.


    "He is no longer in the Gu Group. There is a mistake in your information." Nicole exined to Jay. She was aware of the intention of Kerr. It was not easy for Moore to rece Kerr.


    So when Moore couldn''t solve the crisis in thepany, Kerr could take advantage of this and go back to the Gu Group.


    It was amercial empire that he had devoted a lot. He wouldn''t give it up easily.


    Jay suddenly felt that he was fooled, so he stared at Kerr angrily, but in order to go with them, he said nothing more.


    After everything was ready, Kerr took Nicole and Jay on their honeymoon.


    Harley had no choice but follow them on the trip in case there was something happened to Nicole. He could only watch how sweetly and lovingly they were.


    "Uncle, do you regreting with us?" Jay gripped Harley and added salt to the fire on purpose.


    "Do you regret it?" Harley looked at Jay. There was nothing to regret because he wanted to be here to protect Nicole.


    Jay shook his head, "No, I don''t." Jay looked at Kerr and Nicole, who were walking on the beach.


    "There will be a good show soon." Jay wore a mystery smile.


    Then he held his phone and made a call.


    "I have arrived at D ind. When will you show up?" There was obvious expectations in Jay''s tone.


    The sweet voice of the girl on the phone rang, "You can see me on the beach, soon." After saying that, the girl hung up the phone.


    Jay''s lips curled into a smile. The girl was his friend. They got to know each other on the inte. They had worked togethe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    een him before, she had a sense of familiarity with him. She couldn''t make it clear, so she looked at him earnestly.


    Anyone who got close to a man would feelfortable with his gentle temperament. His gold-rimmed sses made him look more mature.


    "Auntie, this is my father."


    Callie looked at Nicole and spoke softly.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Jay, a friend of Callie. This is my mommy, Nicole." Jay said with a bright smile, though he was amazed by Callie''s beauty.


    Jay still behaved like a gentleman. He slightly bent down and was polite to the man in front of him.


    The man nodded, "Hello, Mrs. Nicole. So Jay, you are Callie''s friend. I wonder why Callie want to eat here today. It is your first time here?"


    D Ind boasted of their unique local customs and their own clothes. However, Nicole was only in a white dress, so she was obviously not a local here.


    "Yes, we just arrived at D ind yesterday." She knew that it was inappropriate for her to stare at the man too long, she looked away with a smile.


    "Well, tomorrow is Callie''s birthday. I will hold a small birthday party for her, and only her good friends will be invited."

 Chapter 259 Jay‘s Worry

    "Mrs. Nicole, it would be great if youe to the party."


    The man offered an invitation generously, in a confident tone, as if he knew that Nicole would not refuse.


    Before Nicole could say anything, Jay chimed in.


    "Thank you, uncle. I will not miss Callie''s birthday." Jay''s eyes had been fixed on Callie, but it was a pity that Callie was much taller than him since she in the man''s arms.


    Jay felt a little frustrated, and wondered where the old man was right now. Jay really needed his help, but he was not around.


    Callie seemed to know what Jay was thinking, but she didn''t get down from his father''s arms and said, "I hope auntie can with Jay. You''re beautiful and I like you very much."


    Hearing Callie''s words, it was the first time for Nicole to be praised by a child, so she felt a little shy. "Okay, I will be there. I like you, too."


    Who wouldn''t like such an adorable kid?


    The man nodded to Callie and said, "We have something else to do. We''ll see you tomorrow." Then he took Callie in his arms and left.


    When they sat down at the table again, Nicole suddenly became curious about the father and daughter. "Jay, when did you know Callie? Why didn''t I know about this girl?"


    Not knowing when Jay had concealed so many secrets behind her, which made her feel that she was a failure.


    In the past, she was the first one to know about what was going on in Jay''s life.


    "I met her on a website. Mom, do you know what gift I should prepare for Callie''s birthday tomorrow?" Happiness was written all over his face.


    It was the first time that he gave a gift to someone other than Nicole. He wanted to give Callie a very rare and special gift.


    When she saw Jay''s look, she couldn''t help butugh. "Jay, you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nvited him, it seemed that Callie wouldn''t have told him about the party.


    When Nicole saw that Jay looked preupied and it was not because of her for the first time, she smiled. "Okay. Let uncle Harley keep youpany."


    She knew what Jay was thinking, so there was no reason for her to say no.


    Watching Jay''s receding figure, Kerr said calmly, "He has something on his mind."


    Jay had never been so quiet in front of him. Kerr was curious about what else was more important than Nicole in his heart.


    "Yeah, since he has a good friend, how could he still care about his mother?" There was an obvious jealousy in her words, but she was still smiling.


    Whether it was a mother or a child, they should have their own private space. She knew this, so she just made a joke.


    "Good friend?" Kerr was curious about what kind of girl could attract Jay''s attention. In fact, Jay like Kerr, had high requirements for their dates.


    It hadn''t been 24 hours since they arrived here. How could he have a good friend here?


    Nicole shook her head. "Sometimes I really feel like a bad mother. I don''t know Jay at all, nor do I know what kind of friend he has."

 Chapter 260 Beauty

    "Am I the worst mom ever?" Nicole looked at Kerr sitting next to her.


    Kerr kissed on her forehead and said, "Nicole, Jay is a boy. He''s meant to grow up on his own. You should trust him that he can handle his own business.


    I''ve told you that he is someone else''s husband sooner orter and you can''t tie him around you for all your life." Kerr went straight to the point.


    As long as Nicole was aware of it, Nicole would all be his.


    Looking at the triumphant face of Kerr, Nicole pinched his ear and said, "Do you think that I don''t know what you are thinking? No matter how clever Jay is, he is still a child.


    And, Mr. Kerr, if you say so, I really dare not to give birth to a child for you. If after the child is born, and you also do not allow me to care about him, what should I do?"


    It was not that easy to fool Nicole.


    He took her hand and gently kissed it. "Mrs. Nicole, it''s toote for you to regret, isn''t it? The baby is in your belly.


    What''s more, boys and girls are different. Girl is the apple of our family and we should all cherish her." Kerr had made up his mind that after Nicole gave birth to a daughter, he would give his baby girl all the best in the world.


    He wanted her to be the happiest princess in the world.


    "How is it different? Why do I think that if I give birth to a boy, you will throw me and him on the street?"


    Nicole was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Everyone should expect a boy, but her husband was the opposite.


    "How could I?" Although he was dying to have a baby girl, he would cherish their baby no matter it was a boy or a girl.


    "If it is a girl, we would name her Joyce. Do you think so?" He embraced her in his arms with a slight smile on his f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    the ground, which surprised her.


    Looking at the carpet made of red roses, she even didn''t have the heart to step on it with her foot. She took off her shoes and put them at the entrance of the cave. She then walked forwards, barefoot.


    When she stepped on the rose petals, she felt something was different. It was as soft as a huge water bed beneath the red petals.


    In the darkness, the light passed through the gap between the rose petals, reflecting different colors. Nicole seemed to be in a fairy tale world.


    "How did you do it, Kerr?" She looked at Kerr with surprise in her eyes.


    When he saw the smile on her face, Kerr thought that it was well worth it.


    He walked to her and put his arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go inside." He could even imagine the expression on her face when she saw the surprise.


    She turned around, but didn''t let go of Kerr''s hand. When they walked into the cave, she saw a huge water bed in the shape of roses.


    It was in a ce where there was no sunshine, but the flowers looked very colorful.


    "It''s our wedding night." He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 261 Wedding Night

    His voice was full of mour, as if he was going to swallow her up.


    Blushing, she knew what he meant. Turning around to face him, she embraced him, standing on tiptoe and kissing him on the lips.


    Kerr was always the one who was more active in their rtionship, so she decided to make it up to him.


    He was quite satisfied with the kiss. Though he was holding her in his arms, he had carefully avoided her belly so that she wouldn''t get hurt.


    So Nicole didn''t feel ufortable at all.


    The cave was formed in a natural ce due to the geographic location, which was hot in winter and cool in summer. Lying on a water bed, Nicole was a little panting.


    "After the baby is born, you must make it up to me!" He pointed at Nicole''s nose gently.


    Considering that she was pregnant now, Kerr didn''t take another move.


    With a bashful look, she nodded and said, "We got plenty of time." She knew that no matter what happened, Kerr would never leave her.


    "Of course, there is no one who can take you away from me." Kerr yed with her fingers. There was a ring on her left ring finger that he put it on for her in person.


    Just when the two people were enjoying themselves happily, footsteps came from the entrance of the cave. Nicole instinctively hid into Kerr''s arms and grabbed the thin quilt to cover her body.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s Jared." Kerr said calmly.


    He would never allow anyone to get close to Nicole at this time. He was relieved that Jared guarded at the entrance of the cave, but he knew that Jared would not interrupt them for no reason.


    "What is it?" Kerr asked loudly.


    Of course, Jared knew what they were doing inside, so he stopped at the turn of the cave. "Sir, please take Mrs. Nicole out


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    th doting eyes and asked, "Even it is our daughter?"


    After letting go of Kerr''s hand, she touched her belly. Thinking of what Kerr had said before, she suddenly put on a serious face. "Do you think who is more important, me or my daughter?"


    She tried to make herself sound as serious as possible, but it was in vain. Her words amused Kerr.


    Kerr held her hand. "Are you going to be jealous of our baby? If I don''t have you, how could we have this baby? Because it is you, the baby has special meanings." Kerrforted the little woman.


    His eyes fell on her belly.


    Jared stood in front of Kerr, staring at the zing fire not far away. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he picked it up.


    "Uncle Kelvin." The moment Jared wanted to say something, he heard Kelvin''s helpless voiceing from the other end of the line.


    "Hand the phone to Mr. Kerr." Sitting on the ne, Kelvin watched closely Kerr and Nicole through the telescope.


    Under such a circumstance, the two of them could still talk andugh happily. Kelvin could even imagine how angry Jack would be after he saw that.


    Jared handed the phone to Kerr and said, "Sir, it''s Uncle Kelvin."

 Chapter 262 Narrow Escape

    Kerr turned around and fixed his eyes on the ne not far away. He knew that Kelvin was sitting in the ne. He knew that Kelvin just came to teach him a lesson.


    If it was Jack, he might have made a move on Nicole directly. Since the wedding did irritate him, but Kerr did not regret it at all.


    Putting the phone near his ear, Kerr said calmly, "The way you show up today really surprised me." There was obvious irony in his words.


    Of course, Kelvin knew what kind of person Kerr was. But under the pressure of Jack, Kelvin had no choice.


    "I hope you can understand it. Mr. Jack asked me to warn you. I hope you can realize your mistakes." Kelvin warned.


    "You know I won''t stop. Why don''t you tell me in advance how are you going to give me a warning, or should I say how are you going to tear me and Nicole apart?" Kerr continued with a sneer.


    Standing beside Kerr, Nicole heard clearly what he said. She held his hand tightly. She knew there was a fierce storm ahead of them, but she was not nervous at all.


    "Mr. Kerr, you don''t have to turn against Mr. Jack. Perhaps you should keep a low profile to avoid making him so angry." Kelvin could only try to persuade Kerr.


    The father and son should be the closest people to each other. In fact, in the eyes of Kelvin, as far as he was concerned, the temper of Kerr and Jack was very simr, stubborn and unable to tolerate other people''s provocation.


    "If I want to be with someone, I have to give her an identity. If I can''t even do these basic things, then how could I be with her?


    Uncle Kelvin, since you have time to persuade me, why don''t you go back to the Gu family as soon as possible? I don''t care about anything in the Gu family, but I also hope that no one will disturb my life, or I won''t let it go so easily."


    K


    down his medical books. He took the paper and looked at the things on it. Though it was not very precious, it was not easy to find them.


    "What do you want these things for?" From beginning to end, Harley had no idea what Jay wanted to do.


    "Please, Uncle. If you help me find these things, I can promise one thing. And you can ask me to do anything you want." For Jay, nothing was more important than Callie''s birthday gift.


    "You should keep your word." Harley''s eyes lit up. Although Jay was only six years old, he was really capable. Thus, Harley stood up right away, lifted Jay up with one hand and walked outside.


    Jay was insistent that he should get it in person, so Harley had no choice left but go to the shop with him. When Harley saw Jay''s serious face, he thought that Jay was really a thoughtful child.


    "Mr. Harley, what a coincidence!" A soft voice came from behind.


    Turning around, Harley saw the smile on Kelvin''s face. Harley subconsciously looked at Jay, who was next to him, and said, "Uncle Kelvin, I can''t believe that you actually left the Gu family. It''s really strange. Why you came here?"


    For so many years, Kelvin was Jack''s subordinate and had never left him.

 Chapter 263 Disguise Of Innocence

    It seemed that this honeymoon trip was not that simple.


    Kelvin smiled slightly. "Mr. Su, you don''t have to be so nervous. In fact, I don''t have any other thing to do. I just want to pay a visit to miss Ning''s child. I heard that the child is very smart, and now it seems to be true."


    In fact, when Kelvin saw Jay for the first time, he had seen in him the look of Kerr when he was younger. But it was still a mystery about Jay''s identity.


    The evidence was in front of him, and Kelvin could only respect it even if he didn''t want to believe it.


    "You mean youe here for Jay? Let''s get straight to the point, Uncle Kelvin. In fact, Uncle Jack wanted to use Jay to threaten Nicole to leave Kerr. "


    With a straight face, Harley stared at Kelvin with hostility.


    He wouldn''t let anything happen to Jay since Kerr handed over Jay to him.


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to look at me that way. After all, it''s the family matter of Gu family. Although Mr. Su is a good friend of Mr. Gu, there is no need for you to get involved in this matter."


    Kelvin looked at Jay but spoke to Harley.


    Jay had found everything he needed and was very satisfied. When he stood up, he noticed the look from Kelvin sitting next to him. He was first stunned, and then a lovely smile appeared on his face. Innocent and harmless.


    "I have met Kelvin before. Vedder always told me the story of Kelvin and himself when they were young. In fact, I admire Kelvin as well." Jay walked to Kelvin voluntarily.


    He didn''t intend to hide.


    Looking at Jay, Kelvin was also surprised. He thought that Jay would turn around and run away when he saw him.


    Kelvin reached out his hand and was about to touch Jay''s face, but was stopped by Harley.


    Holding Jay in his arms, Harley looked vigntly at Kelvin.


    "Uncle Uncle Kelvin, I have p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s seriously assembling the model.


    "Jay, is this the gift for Callie? Do you think one day is enough? " Nicole looked at theplicated parts on her desk and had a headache. However, there was only seriousness on Jay''s face without any worry.


    Jay nodded to Nicole. "Mommy, can you make something for me?" Jay intended to send Callie a mini robot. He wanted it to look like a princess.


    He hoped that Nicole could make a beautiful coat for the gift.


    "You drew this?" Nicole was surprised. She didn''t know when Jay learned designing and felt that it was difficult for her to make the design herself.


    Jay nodded and gave the prepared cloth to Nicole.


    He didn''t tell Nicole that it was the design drawing he saw from Kerr''sputer and copied, but he slightly changed a little.


    Looking at the harmonious scene between the mother and the son, Kerr felt satisfied. He turned around and sat in the living room. "I''ve sent Kim here. He will arrive tomorrow."


    "I was just about to tell you about it. When I took Jay out with me just now, I saw Kelvin. And he also said he was interested in Jay."


    "We must be careful." He had deduced from what Kelvin had just said that he would definitely appear again.

 Chapter 264 Hypocrisy

    Kelvin was there for Nicole.


    "I have to go out tomorrow, so you have to keep Jay safe." Kerr said. In fact, he felt unsettled when he knew Jay was targeted by Kelvin.


    "Don''t let Nicole know about this. She''s in poor health, and we can''t worry her that much." Kerr said to Harley.


    He wanted to be with Nicole, but the meeting with Ben Xue was arranged in advance, so he couldn''t put it off.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." nodded Harley. Harley also knew why Kerr came here, so he asked, "Are you ready to cooperate with the Xue family?"


    Shaking his head, Kerr replied, "I just give it a shot. I''m not in the Gu Group now, so I don''t have to work my ass off for it. The Ning Group is not powerful enough to take such a big project."


    He thought very clearly. As he expected, there was still no news from Zachary up to now. ording to the previous news, tomorrow would be Zachary''s wedding.


    "Is there any news about Zachary?" asked Kerr, calmly.


    "Oh, I almost forgot it. I received the news this morning that Zachary had canceled the wedding and left A City." Harley was a little surprised when he got the news.


    The news had spread all over the city now.


    But Kerr didn''t surprise at all. Although Kerr didn''t know the reason behind it, he realized that Zachary had backed out.


    Anyway, he had to rely on himself.


    "What about Moore?" Although he knew that Jay had already taken action, he didn''t know how Moore would react.


    "He is fine. Since Moore takes office, he is step by step trying to eliminate your remaining power in the Gu Group.


    But he didn''t get a good result from it. Your men in thepany can''t be fooled by Moore easily."


    Over the years, it was Kerr who was in charge of the Gu Group. Moore had been abroad. E


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Jay had turned against Kerr on purpose.


    But after all, he was just a child.


    "Am I right about this ce?" There was no sign of impatience on Jay''s face. He looked at Kerr seriously and opened his mouth again.


    With a haughty look on his face, Kerr turned his head and nced at the drawing, which was newly modified by Jay. "Turn it slightly to the right for 0.5 centimeters."


    Kerr could tell his mistakes by only one nce.


    Jay frowned and was a little hesitant. He had thought of it just now, but didn''t dare to try. Now hearing that, he didn''t know what to do.


    Kerr knew that Jay was suspicious of him. So he stood up and walked to the desk. He picked up the tools on Jay''s desk and began to install the unfinished parts.


    Jay trotted over to him, his eyes seriously stared at Kerr, but he did not stop Kerr.


    After a long time, when Nicole looked at the clock on the wall, it waste. She suddenly remembered something, so she stood up and walked into the bedroom with her phone without disturbing them.


    Still lying on the bed, Nicole dialed the number of Avery.


    The call was soon picked up. Before Nicole could speak, Avery''s voice was heard.

 Chapter 265 Achieved Without Effort

    "Nicole, where have you been? Your phone is off every time I call you." Avery sounded wronged.


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face. Thinking of what she had done, she felt a bit guilty. "What''s wrong? Why are you so nervous? You are going to be a bride, aren''t you?"


    She really hoped that Avery could be happy. She knew that Zachary could make Avery happy, so she took the risk.


    On the other side of the phone, Avery was silent.


    Nicole also noticed that something was wrong. She couldn''t help but worry if she was going too far. After all, Avery had never been in touch with other men. This kind of thing might be a blow to her.


    "Avery, are you ming me? In fact, I really think that Zachary is a good choice for you, so I want to help you guys. I''m sorry, I know that I might cross the line..."


    She was worried about Avery, and she was afraid that Avery would really get angry.


    "Nicole, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Avery was puzzled. She didn''t know why Nicole would suddenly apologize to her.


    What Avery was going to tell Nicole had nothing to do with her.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole was confused. She asked, "Then what happened to you? Aren''t we going to get married tomorrow? I still want to tell you that I have been taken to D ind by Kerr and I may not go back."


    Nicole missed her best friend''s wedding, so she felt terribly regretful.


    "No wedding. That''s what I want to tell you. Zachary cancelled the wedding, I wouldn''t have to marry him." Avery knew she should be happy, but she couldn''t.


    At the moment when she knew that Zachary had gone abroad, she didn''t know why she didn''t felt rxed at all.


    "How could it be? Was there anything happen to you that night?" Nicole came back to her senses, but she didn''t finish her sentence.


    Avery was confused. "Nicole, what did you do behind my


    hope.


    "Really?" Although he was asking him, in fact, he had believed what Kerr had said.


    "It''s time for you to go to bed." Looking at the time on the clock, Kerr reminded Jay. He wouldn''t stay upte, since it was bad for his health.


    Hearing this, Jay nodded and turned around to leave. Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "Thank you."


    Then he ran back to his room.


    The corners of Kerr''s mouth lifted into a smile even though he didn''t say anything. Looking at the messy desk, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. He turned around and came back to Nicole, sleeping with her in his arms.


    Since Nicole slepttest night, when she woke up, it was almost noon.


    "Mommy, if you don''t get up, we will bete and my little sister will be hungry." Jay called out. It was still early, but he had already begun to worry.


    Nicole sat up and noticed that Kerr wasn''t around, but she didn''t care about it. "Are you worried that little sister will be hungry, or that you will miss Callie''s birthday party?"


    She deliberately made fun of Jay. Actually, she was very happy that he could have a ymate. Jay was so clever that he might feel alienated from other children, so Nicole had always wanted him to make more friends.

 Chapter 266 Familiar Place

    Jay was a little embarrassed, "No, I''m not. Mommy, don''t starve the little sister. Get up." He urge Nicole.


    After freshening herself up, Nicole had dinner with Jay and Harley. Then, she returned to her room and changed her clothes. Before she could tell Harley about this, she was dragged out by Jay.


    "Wait. We have to tell Harley about this." Nicole felt something wrong but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "No, mommy. Uncle Harley is busy. Mommy, we are going to bete." Jay couldn''t wait to see Callie. The gift that he was holding in his arms was made by Harley just now.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. Then, she was pulled out of the hotel by Jay. Then she saw a Rolls Royce stopped at the door and a man in a ck suit got out from the passenger seat.


    "Are you Mrs. Nicole?" The man looked at Nicole and asked politely.


    When Nicole saw the man in front of her, she nodded. "I am. Who are you?" It was strange since she did not know anyone in D ind.


    "Hello, Mrs. Nicole. I''m here to pick you and your son up." The man exined.


    When Nicole was hesitating whether to get on the car or not, Jay''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Callie calling, he picked it up without hesitation.


    "Callie." Excitement was written all over Jay''s face. Hearing Callie''s exnation, he hung up the phone with a smile.


    "Mommy, it''s Callie who sent someone to pick us up." Jay looked at Nicole beside him.


    The concern Nicole felt for the man had wholly dissipated and she nodded slightly to him. "Thank you." Then she led Jay to get in the car.


    The car ran to a vi district, which was a long distance, even wider than the range of the Gu family''s mansion. For a moment, Nicole could not help but begin t


    rs. Nicole doesn''t believe me?" Ben said with a smile while holding a ss of wine in his hand. Then he took a sip of the wine.


    Nicole smiled. "Mr. Xue, you must be kidding. I''ve brought Jay here, haven''t I? I just think I should tell my husband about it. Otherwise. he would be anxious if he can''t find us.


    But something wrong with my phone. I can''t make a call. Mr. Xue, can you help me solve this problem?" Nicole asked tentatively.


    If she was overthinking, then Ben would solve the problem for her. On the contrary, if Ben refused her with a dozen of excuses, Nicole should really consider how to escape from here.


    "Of course," Ben answered gently. Then he raised his hand and asked the maid to bring the phone to her.


    Nicole looked at the phone vigntly, but still dialed Kerr in front of him, but no one answered. She dialed three times in a row, but still no one answered.


    Anger emerged on her face. She really wanted to know what Kerr was busy with.


    "What? Is there any problems?" Ben seemed not surprised at her reaction at all.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole said, "My husband may still be busy. I''ll call himter."

 Chapter 267 Love At First Sight

    Although Nicole was talking with a smile on her face, she had made up her mind that she would definitely give Kerr a lesson when she went back.


    How dare he didn''t pick up? If she is really in danger, then Kerr will miss the best opportunity to rescue her.


    "Well, if you need, I can help you at any time." Ben said sincerely and generously.


    Seeing how generous and honest Ben was, Nicole felt a little embarrassed and her face flushed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue. Where is your wife?" Nicole nced around the whole vi, but didn''t see the hostess.


    Ben''s eyes darkened. "My wife had passed away a long time ago. Mrs Nicole has no chance to see her now."


    Nicole was surprised. "I''m sorry." She had not expected that Ben was actually bringing up his daughter by himself.


    "Mr. Xue, are you taking care of Callie alone all these years?" Nicole changed the subject to the children.


    Ben looked at Callie and Jay who were sitting on the carpet not that far away with a smile on their faces.


    "Yes, Callie was a autistic child before, so she has few friends. If possible, I am d that Mrs. Nicole and Jay coulde by more often.


    I can tell that Callie loves you very much." Ben looked at Callie with loving eyes.


    Nicole nodded. "Jay is different from other kids. I hope he can be a good friend of Callie."


    Ben looked at her with a smile.


    At the same time, Kerr was sitting in the restaurant and looking at his watch. It had been ten minutes since the appointed time. He hated people with no sense of time.


    Jared, who was standing beside Kerr, noticed the displeasure in Kerr''s eyes. He took out his phone and was about to make a call, but he saw a woman in a bright red dressing towards them not far away.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Of course I believe in falling in love at first sight." Then, he stood up and continued, "My wife and I fell in love with each other at the first sight. We love each other and we are happy."


    Turning around, Kerr didn''t look at Lisa Xue. "Miss Lisa, please tell Mr. Xue that I appreciate his kindness. As for our cooperation, it''s over."


    After that, he was about to leave, but before he took one step forward, his wrist was grabbed by someone.


    Lisa walked towards Kerr and blocked his way. "I didn''t expect that famous Mr. Kerr would be so afraid of his wife.


    I have been influenced by the western culture since I was a child, so what I care about is the pleasure at present. Life is short, and we should enjoy ourselves.


    So, Mr. Kerr, are you interested in having some fun with me? Our rtionship is simple and pure. I don''t need you to be responsible for me, and you won''t betray your wife. It''s a fair deal, isn''t it."


    Lisa raised her hand and touched the cor of Kerr''s suit, winking at him.


    Kerr gripped her wrist tightly and in a fierce voice, said, "If Miss Lisa were not a woman, you might have disappeared in front of me right now."

 Chapter 268 I’m Married

    "Miss Xue, I think you''d better save yourself for a better man. As a married man, loyalty in marriage is a basic requirement."


    Finishing his words, Kerr shook off her hand directly and walked outside without any hesitation.


    Looking at Kerr''s back, the smile on Lisa''s face disappeared. She was relieved, but there was no calmness on her face as before. She spread out her hand and found that her palm was full of cold sweat.


    "Miss Lisa." A man dressed like a waiter came out from the corner and bowed respectfully to Lisa.


    "Have you taken the pictures?" Lisa took the jacket from the waiter''s hands and put in on. It was the first time for her to wear such sexy clothes. She felt a little ufortable.


    The man nodded and said, "I have sent the picture to Master."


    Lisa sighed, "I hope it will work." Thinking of how Kerr behaved just now, she really appreciated his attitude.


    Kerr didn''ty his eyes on her, and he mentioned Nicole all the time in their conversation. It was difficult for a lot of sessful men to resist the temptations around them, so Kerr had done a great job.


    In the hotel, Harley finally got rid of his mother''s long speech in the phone. When he walked out of his room, he knocked on the door of Jay''s room, but there was no reply.


    This made him feel strange. He asked Kim to find a spare key and opened the door, only to find that the room was empty.


    He turned around and knocked on the door of Nicole''s room, but it was still the same.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Harley could not help but be a little anxious. "Kim, we should look for them separately now. You go to the hotel first. I am going to the beach." Then Harley turned around and walked towards the beach.


    He had almost searched every ce that Nicole and Jay could go, but they were stil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    oto bothers you? In most cases, a wife cares very much about the intimate rtionship of her husband with another woman outside."


    Ben reminded her on purpose.


    Nicole looked at him, examining his face with clear eyes. "Now that I''ve chosen this man, I must give him enough trust, since we will be with each other for the rest of our lives.


    If I doubt him on every trifles, I would have missed a lot of wonderful things about him. I believe his love for me. No matter what kind of woman stands in front of him, it won''t pose a threat to my ce in his heart."


    When Nicole mentioned Kerr, she could not hide the happiness in her eyes. Such happiness made her more confident.


    "Mr. Xue, why don''t we have a frank talk? You have already arranged the meeting today when you took Callie to me, haven''t you?


    Callie''s birthday party is just an excuse. And it is you who want to see me. Perhaps this picture is your real purpose. But I''m curious. Have we met before?


    Otherwise, what do you want from me?" In fact, Nicole just doubted it. She wanted to know his answer.


    There had been too many coincidences since he appeared. Nicole didn''t believe in such coincidence, and she wanted to figure it out.

 Chapter 269 Go Back To My Sight

    Ben Xue looked at Nicole and was a little surprised. He could see that she was very smart, but he didn''t expect that she was so sensitive. After hearing a few tentative words she had already known everything.


    But it was not the time for him to tell everything to Nicole. "Miss Ning is really imaginative, but I don''t know what you mean."


    "It''s time for dinner, but it seems that Miss Ning has no intention to stay. I''m sorry to know that." Ben stood up and faced Nicole.


    "If you want to go back, I can send you and your son back."


    Looking at the frankness of Ben, Nicole felt a little uncertain. Maybe she was overthinking it, but she had a good intuition. Anyway, she must go back to Kerr first.


    She had to ask Kerr before she made a decision.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue. My husband must be waiting for me to have dinner with him. I''d better leave now." Nicole stood up and the milk in her hand still remained the same as what it was originally.


    "Jay, it''s time to go home." Nicole called her son and walked towards the gate of the manor.


    After saying goodbye to Callie, Jay held Nicole''s hand and got on that Rolls Royce.


    The car was parked at the door of the hotel. When Nicole and Jay got out, they saw the car get out of their sight.


    "Mom, Callie''s father is not a normal man." Head tilted to one side, Jay looked at Nicole. "I tried to study Callie''s backgroundst night, but got nothing about her and her father."


    "When we were in the Xue''s house just now, the signal waspletely blocked." Jay had discovered this, but he didn''t say it in Xue''s house.


    Nicole nodded and looked at the back of the car thoughtfully. Suddenly, her phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. Looking


    other.


    Nicole nodded. "I know. I should tell you." Knowing that Kerr was worried about her, she gently patted him on the back.


    "But you didn''t tell me that you were going to meet a beautiful woman." Nicole let go of Kerr, with dissatisfaction in her eyes and deliberately red at him.


    Putting his hand on Nicole''s belly, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect that. I contacted the inheritor of the most powerful family in D ind and wanted to discuss a cooperation."


    "But they didn''t show up and instead there came a woman. Then I came back but you were not there." There was a touch of sadness in his voice.


    Nicole pinched Kerr''s ear and said, "Do you regret it? Why don''t you fall in love with such a beautiful girl? " She looked at him with affection.


    "I have asked Jared to tell them that I have canceled the cooperation." Kerr said righteously. In order to make Nicole feel at ease, he was willing to make any sacrifice.


    Nicole''s smile was the most important thing in the world.


    Nicole was a little surprised. "Such a good opportunity? Why? Just because they are women? " That was a bit exaggerated.

 Chapter 270 Protect My Woman

    Kerr didn''t look at Nicole. He just held her in his arms and touched her belly with his hand. "If I say, she is not just a woman but she fell in love with me at the first sight."


    As he had be Nicole''s husband, he would never give any woman any chance. He was a responsible man.


    "Does Lisa love you?" Nicole was a little surprised, and Ben''s meaningful eyes came to her mind.


    "How do you know it''s Lisa?" Kerr asked, looking at her. Where were you and Jay?" Noticing that something was wrong, Kerr frowned slightly.


    "I went to the Xue family''s house. Ben, the elder brother of Lisa, invited me and Jay to his daughter''s birthday party. Callie is Ben''s daughter, and Jay''s friend." Nicole said concisely.


    However, she had a different thought in her mind. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as she thought.


    When Kerr heard that, he started to doubt about the identity of Ben. "Let me send you home first." Kerr didn''t tell her because he didn''t want her to worry.


    It was a long day and Nicole was a little tired. Thinking of the Xue family, she could not calm down. Everything seemed to have happened in her dream.


    She couldn''t remember a thing, and everything was so vague to her.


    As soon as they walked to the door of their hotel room, Harley was just walking out of his room. "You''re finally back! Thank God. If anything happens to you, what am I gonna do?"


    Harley just felt lucky. He would be sorry for Kerr if something bad happened to Nicole.


    Nicole smiled and stuck out her tongue at Kerr beside her. "I''m sorry to worry you, Harley." Nicole knew that Harley would feel sorry for Kerr.


    Since he had promised Kerr to protect her, and what she did today undoubtedly put Harley


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    left by Jay." Then he took out his cell phone and dialed Kelvin''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    "Master." Kelvin said in a rxed tone.


    "Where is Jay?" Kerr''s tone was cold, and he wanted Kelvin to realize that he was angry.


    He would not let anyone hurt Nicole, and of course, including Jay.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Are you going back to the Gu family and marry Miss He?" Kelvin asked as he looked at Jay who immersed himself on theputer on the carpet not that far away from him.


    This was clearly a verbal deal. As long as Kerr came back to the Gu family and got married with Sunny, Kelvin would let go of Jay.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Uncle Kelvin asked, "Are you threatening me?" After a short pause, Kerr said before Kelvin opened his mouth, "I want Jay back to me safe and sound. Otherwise, I will kill both Sunny and her baby."


    After that, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    Now, Sunny was missing. If Kerr couldn''t find her, then neither could the Gu family.


    It seemed that in order to save her baby, Sunny had hidden herself which gave Kerr a chance.

 Chapter 271 Fight Back Kelvin

    Upon hearing Kerr, Kelvin was taken aback. With his eyes wide open, he asked, "Is Miss He in your hands?" After the wedding, Jack had talked to Daniel, saying that he would take Sunny to the Gu family in order to protect the baby.


    However, Daniel didn''t agree. So Jack sent his men to look for Sunny, then he got to know that Sunny had left home on the wedding day and her whereabouts were still unknown.


    To his surprise, Sunny was with Kerr. Staring at the phone in his hand, Kelvin lost in thought.


    "I''ll only give you twenty minutes. I want Jay to be safe and sound." A few minutester, a message from Kerr came.


    Kelvin was a little hesitant.


    "Uncle Kelvin, are you inviting me to have dinner with you? Didn''t grandpae with you?" Jay had not been nervous at all since he was taken over here by Kelvin.


    It seemed that he was at his own home. Two minutes ago, Jay had just broken the Inte password of the vi where Kelvin was living and sent a message to Nicole to reassure her. Jay raised his head and looked at Kelvin innocently.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of me at all." Kelvin walked to Jay. It was hard for Kelvin to imagine that a six-year-old child was not in a panic facing a stranger.


    Even when he appeared in the hotel, Jay didn''t refuse to leave with him.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Mommy once said that you are my family and you had apanied my daddy since he was a child. You are all my family, you will not hurt me." Jay smiled at him.


    He had already realized that Kelvin was actually a softhearted person, sopared to how powerful and mighty Kerr was, he preferred to adopt the method of conciliation.


    Obviously, Kelvin was stunned by this result. He looked at Jay with a kind look. V


    get Kerr back to the Gu family.


    When Kelvin came to D Ind, he had even thought about directly getting rid of Nicole and Jay. Thus, Kerr would have no choice left but go back to the Gu family.


    But now, Kelvin would by no means take any action against this child, and even he would not let anyone hurt Jay anymore.


    "Your mommy is very worried about you. Go to the bedroom with her." Kerr looked at Jay with a warning expression in his eyes.


    Maybe others couldn''t understand what Jay was doing, but Kerr had already known about everything. Kerr knew that Jay wanted to conspire against Kelvin by the way of moving him. But Kerr knew, people living in Gu family were always so cold-blooded.


    They didn''t have a heart at all. No matter what happened, Jay couldn''t move them.


    Jay shook his head and didn''t move away.


    "Thank you." said Kelvin, smiling at Jay. Then he raised his head and looked into Kerr''s eyes, "Master, in fact, the purpose of my trip this time is to let you leave Nicole and return to the Gu family.


    Your marriage will never be approved by you father. The marriage between the Gu family and the He family has never been terminated."

 Chapter 272 A Bet That You Cant Afford To Lose

    "Miss he is carrying the baby of the Gu family. Once the baby was born, her child will be epted by your father.


    If you want to be with Nicole, you should be well prepared. Your father won''t give up easily." Kelvin told the whole truth.


    There was no surprise on Kerr''s face when he heard Kelvin.


    He was a member of Gu family, so he was clear about the power of Gu family. They would never change because of other things.


    "You can leave now." Kerr didn''t want to make things difficult for Kelvin, and he knew that his ability was limited. Being able to say such a thing was already a betrayal to Jack.


    Kerr turned around and reached out his hand, wanting to take Jay away.


    However, Jay looked back at Kelvin. His big eyes blinked like he was unwilling to leave him.


    "Master, I know you don''t believe me, but you should know that if I stay here, it would provide a safety for you and Nicole. Maybe we can do something to cheat your father."


    After saying that, Kelvin lowered his head with guilt. He had followed Jack for so many years, but he was easily defeated by Jay.


    However, it was his own choice. Even if someday, he was really kicked out of the Gu family by Jack because of this, he would not regret.


    "Why should I believe you?" Kerr wouldn''t believe anyone easily, let alone someone who was close to Jack.


    "I believe you, Uncle Kelvin." a childish voice interrupted their conversation. With one hand holding Kerr''s, Jay held Hayden''s with the other hand.


    His small face turned back and forth between the two people, and his big eyes narrowed slightly.


    Nicole was surprised, and she seemed to understand what Jay wanted. She looked at the smart boy helplessly. Jay actually knew how to turn an enemy into a friend.


    Kerr walked to Kerr, held his ha


    lie.


    "That''s more like it." Nicole nodded with satisfaction and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "I believe you. Even when Ben sent the photo of you and Lisa to me, I never doubted you."


    She was quite confident about it.


    Kerr kissed her forehead as a reward. "You must be tired after such a long day. Go to bed early. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you.


    As long as you trust me, nothing can separate us." Nicole slowly closed her eyes, but he couldn''t fall asleep.


    He didn''t know what the Xue family would do to them. Although Kelvin was their friend now, everything had not been settled.


    "I believe you. Even if you lie on the same bed with another woman, if you tell me nothing happened between the two of you, I believe you." Nicole said lightly with her eyes closed.


    Then she fell asleep, but in her dream, she seemed to have returned to her childhood.


    A little girl who was toddling unsteadily toward the fountain in front of Xue''s family''s mansion, with a naive and pure smile on her little face.


    "Rachel! Rachel!" In her sleep, she kept hearing someone calling this name from behind.


    When she turned around, she saw a six or seven-year-old boy in front of her.

 Chapter 273 The Best Time To Cheat On You

    Wearing a formal suit, the little boy walked out of the mansion. He was good-looking and looked a little like Ben.


    As Nicole felt unfamiliar with the surroundings, she frowned and wanted to get close to the little girl. When she walked in front of the girl and saw her face, the girl suddenly became Nicole.


    In an instant, Nicole felt like she was looking at herself in the mirror. Startled, she asked, "Who are you?" Nicole held the little girl''s shoulder and asked. But the girl just smiled at her and said nothing.


    "Nicole? Nicole?" Kerr gently patted her shoulder and watched her frowning eyebrows.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Kerr..." There was a thin sweat on her forehead.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Kerr wiped away the beads on her. He tried to dispel the fear in the nightmare for her.


    "I dreamed of a little girl who looked exactly like me and also saw a little boy of six or seven years old." Nicole briefly narrated her dream and didn''t tell him that the little boy looked like Ben.


    She knew that Kerr was also a jealous man, so she didn''t want to annoy him.


    When Kerr heard that, he smiled faintly. "Did you dream of our daughter? Our daughter will naturally look like you. Is that seven-year-old boy Jay?"


    Recently they had been discussing the gender of their children, so she had such a dream. So he thought that he shouldn''t put so much pressure on her.


    "In fact, Nicole, as long as it''s our child, no matter it''s a boy or a girl, I''ll love it. I''ll cherish them with all my heart. So, rx, don''t be so nervous."


    She wanted to shake her head, because she had seen the boy''s face was so clear and she was sure that he wasn''t Jay. But Nicole didn''t tell Kerr, and nodded in agreement on Kerr''s


    no interest to waste time on a strange woman. "Miss Xue must have something else to do. We are leaving now." He said to Lisa indifferently.


    He held Nicole''s hand and headed to the door.


    "Mr. Kerr, are you so heartless? We had a nice chat yesterday, didn''t we?" Lisa stepped forward to stop Kerr and looked at him with a sad face.


    She looked so pitiful, as if Kerr had bullied her


    "Miss, Xue, what are you talking about? Oh, I haven''t introduced you to my wife yet. This is my wife, Nicole." He didn''t care about others knowing about Nicole.


    He wanted all the women who wanted to be close to him to know that he had Nicole beside him.


    Nicole nodded to Lisa with a faint smile. "Miss Lisa, Mr. Xue and Kerr have mentioned you before, and I have seen your photo. But I have to say...


    You are much more beautiful than I imagined." Nicole praised her sincerely.


    Lisa looked at the peaceful face of Nicole. The happiness in her eyes was from the bottom of her heart. "Mrs. Nicole seems to be pregnant for several months. Don''t you worry that Mr. Kerr will cheat on you?


    Isn''t it said that is the best time for a man to cheat on his wife while she is pregnant?"

 Chapter 274 See You Again

    Lisa was quite straightforward.


    When Kerr heard what Lisa said, he frowned slightly. There was an obvious dissatisfaction in his eyes. When he was about to refute her, his wrist was grasped by Nicole who was beside him.


    Shaking her head at Kerr, Nicole looked calm. She continued, "Miss Lisa, it seems that you haven''t met someone you love or have been married.


    I can''t deny what you said. But it has nothing to do with me. What I see is that I love this man in front of me. If I choose him, I have to trust him."


    Nicole looked at Kerr with obvious admiration in her eyes. "Miss Xue will understand these in the future." Nicole reached out and held Kerr''s arm.


    "I hope we''ll meet again. When I see you next time, I hope you''ve known what I mean." This was her blessing to Lisa.


    Then Nicole and Kerr walked forward and left the hotel.


    Standing still, Lisa looked at their backs and smiled. She wasn''t jealous at all. Instead, she felt a little envy and even wanted to give them her blessing.


    "Wait for me! You two!" Harley hurried out of the elevator, packed his things and lowered his head. They left all of a sudden and he didn''t have enough time to pack his luggage.


    "Ah!" The moment Lisa turned around, Harley bumped into him. And the files and papers in Harley''s hands scattered in the air in all directions.


    Lisa was on high heels. She lost her bnce after being bumped into by Harley and she fell to one side.


    "Watch out!" Looking that she was about to fall down, Harley stretched out his hands and wrapped them around her waist. When they looked at each other, Lisa''s gorgeous face took his breath away.


    He had never seen such a beautiful woman, with delicate facial features. At such a close distance, Harley could even see her thick curly eyshes.


    After Lisa stood firmly on th


    itting in the ne of the Gu family, Kerr closely followed Kerr. As soon as the nended, his cell phone rang. When he knew that it was from the Gu family, he sighed slightly.


    "My Lord." There was a hint of respect in his voice.


    Sitting in the old house of the Gu family, Jack shouted angrily, "Why could Nicole leave D ind safely? When are you going to take action? I don''t want to see Kerr appear in front of me with Nicole again."


    Jack said seriously with a domineering manner.


    "I understand, my lord. Actually..." "Don''t worry. I know what I should do." Kelvin wanted to persuade Jack. But he had to give up when he thought that Jack would be suspicious about him.


    Then, Jack hung up the phone.


    "Uncle Kelvin, what happened?" Jay cocked his head, looking naive.


    "I''m fine. Why don''t I stay with your mommy?" Kelvin shook his head and asked. Kelvin then held Jay''s hand.


    "Mommy is with that old man! You don''t know how annoying that old man is." Jay looked vexed, as if he was worrying about how to drive Kevin away from Nicole.


    Hearing Jay, Kelvin was slightly surprised. He turned around and saw on the monitor that Kerr was holding Nicole''s hand with his eyes full of affection.

 Chapter 275 Only One Child

    All of a sudden, Kelvin seemed to have understood what Jay meant. Kelvin then said gently, "It seems that you can only be with me."


    Time flied and four months passed.


    When Kerr looked at Nicole by his side, he felt really sorry for her. Her belly was already very big, and recently when she was sleeping, she couldn''t lie on her back at night. She was so tired, which made Kerr worried.


    "This is ourst child. We will not have any more child in the future." He was happy to have children with her, but he didn''t want her to suffer because of him.


    Falling in love with a woman, he would show great consideration for her in every aspect.


    Nicole gave him a faint smile. They already had Jay and the baby. That''s enough for them. As for what would happen in the future, they would never know.


    A month ago, Jack asked Kelvin to go back to the Gu family. In the past month, Jay had been trying to contact Kelvin, but failed, which made him can''t help but feel a little worried.


    Nicole looked at the worried Jay not far away and reminded Kerr.


    Kerr turned around and said calmly, "Don''t worry. Kelvin will be fine. He has been working for Jack for several dozens years. He wouldn''t get himself in trouble because of this trifle."


    It seemed that Kerr could no longer call Jack as his father. At least in his memory, Jack had never acted like a father in front of him, and there was no way for Kerr to convince himself not to care about it.


    When Jay heard this, he seemed to have realized something. He nodded his head and replied, "I hacked into the Gu Group''s website yesterday and found that the Gu Group was in a big crisis now.


    And Moore only knows the existence of the crisis, but he can''t find a solution. Now the whole Gu Group has been in a mess. The board of directors should take acti


    lked to the window.


    Lily left as soon as she was free.


    Just as Moore put the phone near his ear, Jack''s voice was hearding from the other end of the line.


    "What happened to you? Are you going to ruin the Gu Group?" Jack had already known that the Gu Group was facing a crisis, but he thought that Moore could handle it well.


    Now it seemed that he had overestimated the ability of Moore. At least in the past ten years, when Kerr had been working in the Gu Group, he had never worried about thepany.


    Hearing Jack''s usation, Moore clenched his fist so hard that the knuckles of his finger turned white. But he had to hold back his anger. "Dad, don''t worry. All the crises we are facing now are only temporary.


    I''m looking for a new partner. Soon, the new n will bepletely carried out. Give me some time. You know, when I took over the Gu Group, most of the employees and member of the board of directors are on Kerr''s side.


    It''s not easy to control them."


    Moore wanted to me Kerr for this. But things didn''t go with his n.


    "As long as they are the workers in the Gu Group, they will be loyal to the Gu Group. They don''t work for Kerr, they work for the Gu Group."

 Chapter 276 The Newborn

    "This is the Gupany''s principle. Moore, don''t let me down."


    "I''ll give you three days. If you can''t solve the crisis this time, then I''ll think about returning your power to Kerr." Jack''s words were obviously a warning.


    Then he directly hung up the phone, not even giving Moore a chance to speak.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Moore threw the phone in his hand towards the wall in front of him. The phone was smashed in an instant.


    "FUCK!" No one would consider him as a real family member in this world, only when he was needed could they think of him. Now that they felt that he had brought losses to the Gu Group, they wanted to kick him out.


    "No way!" Gritting his teeth, Moore thought of a person. He walked to his desk and picked up his phone from a mess. Then he dialed Sunny''s number.


    Sunny sat in the sun on the rocking chairfortably.


    She put the phone near her ear, her hand on her belly to feel the fetus that was seven months old. "What''s up?"


    "How''s the baby?" Moore didn''t forget that today was the day for Sunny''s prenatal checkups. For the convenience of raising her fetus, he almost moved the hospital to the vi where Sunny lived.


    Hearing what Moore had said, a faint smile yed at the corners of her mouth. "I have just had an examination. Dr. Chen said that the child is doing well and is fully developed." As time went by, Sunny started to ept the baby.


    It was her baby and the only hope for her to marry into the Gu family.


    "I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Moore left the Gu Group with his car key. On the way, he deliberately parked his car in front of a restaurant, and changed his car to another one to prevent someone from following him.


    Every time Moore went to Sunny''s vi, he was always very cautious.


    The car was parked in the underground garage


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    the baby out. You said it was a boy." Two months ago, she knew it was a boy.


    Dr. Chen nced at Moore who was in silence. As he saw him nod, he said, "Okay, I''ll get ready now. I''ll do the surgery tonight." Dr. Chen couldn''t help sighing in his mind.


    With her eyes closed, Sunny nodded and got everything ready. When shey on the operating table and felt the anesthetic stabbing into her body, she closed her eyes.


    Waiting at the door of the operating room, Moore could not help but feel a little nervous. It was not until now that he realized that the child had something to do with himself.


    The surgery went on smoothly, Dr. Chen asked his assistant to put the baby into the incubator and pushed it out. Wearing a mask, the nurse looked at Moore with a mixture of emotions.


    However, it wasn''t found by Moore.


    "Dr. Chen told us to set your mind at ease. The baby is very healthy, but a little weak. He needs to stay in the incubator for some time."


    Moore nodded his head. Through the transparent ss, he looked at the little baby who was only as small as a man''s palm. Since he was less than ten months old, he looked very small.


    It seemed that Moore could directly end that fragile life with a slight force.

 Chapter 277 They Are Safe

    "He... is so tiny..." It was the first time for Moore to see a newborn baby. He was curious about it.


    The nurse nodded to and ced the baby into the baby room.


    "You''re my only hope. Sooner orter, this world will be yours," said Moore. He followed behind and stared at the baby.


    There was a faint smile on his face.


    When Sunny woke up, she didn''t see her child and her belly became t. She was a little worried and said, "My child!" She wanted to sit up, but she was too painful to move.


    "Don''t worry, Miss He. The baby is fine. It''s in the nursery room." Dr. Chenforted her. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. When she was in dire need ofpany, there was no one by her side.


    However, Sunny didn''t care about this. What she cared about was that she could finally bring the baby to this world, which was her only hope.


    Sunny nodded at the thought it. She closed her eyes satisfactorily and went to sleep.


    In the living room, Daniel strode into the vi. "Moore! Where are you?!" Since Sunny disappeared, Daniel had suspected that this matter had something to do with Moore.


    So he sent someone to tail after Moore in secret. Finally he found out the secrets behind all this today. Daniel stood in the living room with an angry face and looked around.


    "Why brings you here, Mr. He?" The maid knew who Daniel was, so she couldn''t stop him and he went straight to find Moore.


    With a big smile on his face, Moore walked downstairs. He didn''t need to hide anything from Daniel right now. Anyway, now that Debbie had given birth to a child, everything had been settled.


    "Where did you hide Sunny? Is she here? Sunny! Come out!" In the past few months, he had been putting pressure on Gu family and looking for Sunny


    aside.


    And Mr. Jack has given him an ultimatum. It seems that before long, Mr. Jack will send someone to ask you back." Jared stood beside Kerr, reporting the progress of the investigation.


    But Kerr didn''t say anything. There was no sign of joy on his face.


    "Sir, do you really not want to go back to the Gu Group?" Seeing the look on Kerr''s face, Jared guessed what he was thinking.


    Kerr turned his head and looked at the fishes not that far away. Nicole and Jay got them from the sea. The scene was quiet and harmonious, which was so beautiful.


    "Nicole''s baby has not been born safely. It is eight months now. The next two months are the most critical time. It is not a wise decision to go back now."


    No matter what decision he made, Kerr would put Nicole in the first ce.


    Following Kerr''s gaze, Jared also saw the smile on Nicole''s face. She was not stunning beautiful, but her smile was able to affect people. It seemed that people would sacrifice everything they had for her smile.


    "But sir, you can''t let Moore take over the Gu Group. Now that Mr. Jack has already regretted it, it is also your best chance. If you miss it, it will be a pity."

 Chapter 278 I Will Love You Forever

    On hearing this, Kerr nodded. "Don''t let Nicole know about this now. I''ll think about it. You try to contact Uncle Kelvin. I have something to ask him."


    Seeing that Kerr had agreed on his n, Jared then turned around and called Kelvin. In order to make a long-term n, it was good for Kerr to have Kelvin on his side.


    They had to admit that that the n of Jay did solve a lot of trouble for them. At least at this time, it would be more convenient for them to get some information if they had people in the Gu family.


    Nicole found that it was hard for her to move as her belly was getting bigger. Reclining on a rocking chair, she looked sideways at Kerr who was focusing on his work. All she could feel was peace and happiness.


    "Are you tired of looking at me like this every day?" Kerr put down hisptop and walked up to Nicole. He squatted beside her and naturally put his arm on the back of her chair.


    He looked at her gently.


    "Of course not. I''ll spend the rest of my life with you. How could I get bored with you? Shall we go back?" Nicole had a faint feeling. Kerr said they were on a honeymoon, but almost half a year had passed.


    The Gu family couldn''t hurt her because Kelvin helped them. It was also because Kerr had put a lot of effort to protect her so she was able to enjoy such a peaceful life.


    But that didn''t mean they could lead a safe and peaceful life forever.


    Kerr shook his head and replied, "The environment here is more suitable for you to nourish the baby. I''ve decided to let you give birth to the baby here before I decide whether to go back."


    He wouldn''t put Nicole in any danger.


    Before Nicole was about to speak, she heard Jared walk in hastily. "Sir, Uncle Kelvin is back."


    Generally speaking, it was a good thing that K


    ked at Kerr worriedly. Although Kerr said that he could give up the Gu Group, he worked so hard for thepany for these years. She knew that he would not give it up that easily.


    It''s just if he had to make a choice between Nicole and the Gu Group, he would definitely choose the former without hesitation.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry." Kerr turned his head to look at Jared, who was standing behind him, and said, "Call Harley and ask him toe back."


    Since Harley met Lisa, he seldom stayed with Kerr. He came back to D ind every few days just for Lisa.


    Kerr had never worried about Harley''s private affairs, but now it was important to get the paternity test report.


    Jared nodded, turned around and made a call to Harley. As soon as the phone is connected, he heard that Harley''s phone was ringing in front of the door. Jared looked surprised.


    "There is no need to call me. I am back." As he spoke, Harley directly walked in with Lisa.


    The corners of Lisa''s mouth slightly quirked up when she saw Kerr and Nicole once again. However, she didn''t wear any heavy make-up and her face looked pure and clean.


    "Long time no see." Lisa looked at Nicole sincerely.

 Chapter 279 She Is My Woman

    And then Lisa moved her eyes away from Kerr.


    Nicole was slightly surprised and looked at Lisa. "Miss Lisa, I haven''t seen you for a long time." As Lisa and Harley were interlocking their fingers, Nicole knew what was going on.


    "It seems that Harley had won your heart." Nicole felt happy for them.


    Hearing that, Harley was a little embarrassed. He stretched out his hands and embraced Lisa and looked down at her dotingly.


    Kerr, who had been silent all this time, coughed slightly. He reminded Harley to talk about this emergency with him first.


    It was not until Harley heard the voice of Kerr that he came to his senses. He sat on the sofa with Lisa, "I received an anonymous email from home this morning.


    It is clearly shown that Sunny gave birth to a boy in advance through the caesarean section. She wanted to give birth to the child before Nicole. However, the child was born weak because he is premature.


    They have to keep the baby in a incubator for a month. That''s why Sunny hasn''t appeared." Thinking of the e-mail, Harley frowned and deliberately did not tell Kerr where he got this message.


    But he couldn''t hide it from Kerr.


    ncing at Harley, Kerr asked, "Who told you that?"


    "I don''t know. It is an anonymous email. But it seems like Harrow." It had been a long time since Harley had beard anything from Harrow.


    As time passed, Harley almost forgot that he had such a friend.


    Kerr frowned. Harrow disappeared for no reason and suddenly appeared out of nowhere, so there must be something wrong with him.


    "Sir, if that''s the case, you''d bettere back home as soon as possible, so that you can take advantage of this opportunity. After all, the Gu Group really needs you now."


    Having been in the Gu family for a lifetime, obviously, Kel


    ed, "Nice to meet you, Aunt Lisa. I''m Jay.


    This is the first time we met. But I think you look as friendly and nice as my mommy. Do you like me?" Jay looked at Lisa seriously with his big eyes.


    With some sort of expectation in his eyes.


    Lisa''s eyes were filled with surprise when she looked at Jay. She was happy to what he said. "You are so cute!" Lisa then reached out her hand and touched Jay''s face.


    However, her hand was grasped by Jay. He then kissed the back of her hand like a little gentleman. This was the first time that a kid had done something like that to her.


    "Hey! You brat, this is my woman!" Harley took Lisa''s hand from Jay and warned him.


    Lisa looked at Jay with affection.


    "Let me have a look at this little cutie pie." Lisa did not care about Harley at all. She reached out and held Jay on her leg, saying, "You have grown up a lot."


    Lisa said with a smile.


    Jay looked at Lisa, curious. "Aunt, have you ever seen me before?"


    Lisa was stunned for a while, but she soon came back to her senses. "I often heard your uncle Harley mention you, so I am curious about you. I thought you were still little, but I didn''t expect you are already so tall."

 Chapter 280 Aunt Lisa

    In fact, in the beginning, when Harley came close to her, Lisa did not refuse. She just wanted to get the information about Nicole and Jay from Harley. Fortunately, Harley was not that sensitive.


    He did not notice her intention at all.


    "If I had known it earlier, I would not have mentioned him to you." With a discontented look on his face, Harley stared at Jay. He drew Lisa''s attention as soon as he showed up. Although he was still a little boy, he knew how to please girls with sweet words at such a young age. It would be bad when he grew up.


    The tense atmosphere was eased by the appearance of Jay. Nicole looked at Jay softly and couldn''t help smiling.


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole had made a decision in her mind.


    After lunch, Kerr went to the study with Harley and Kelvin.


    Nicole was doing prenatal education to her unborn baby on the balcony. She seemed to be glowing in the sunshine.


    Nicole was calm and peaceful, which made Lisa feel relieved.


    "Aunt, you seem to like mommy very much? In my opinion, Mommy is much better than that old man." Jay stood beside Lisa and his eyes fell on Nicole not that far away from them.


    He smiled with pride.


    "You''re right. It seems that you don''t like Kerr either." Lisa smiled faintly. Lisa thought that Jay was more interesting than she imagined.


    "No, I don''t like him. But I have no choice. Mommy loves that old man. I really don''t understand what''s so good about him." At the mention of Kerr, Jay couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "How about I take you and your mommy back to D ind? Callie is there and you can y with her. And you don''t have to worried about the conflicts in the Gu family." Lisa asked in a serious tone.


    Howev


    e living room. He went back to the bedroom and opened hisptop.


    He called Callie, waiting for her to show up.


    Callie didn''t show up until Jay almost gave up. "Why are you so early?" Callie said as she was on the video call with him.


    The D ind and Jay''s ce had two hours time difference. Jay was so anxious that he forgot about it.


    "Sorry, Callie, I forgot that you are sleeping now." Looking at Callie on the screen, he noticed that she looked sleepy and her soft hair was a little messy.


    "What''s up?" Callie was woken up by him, so she was a little grumpy after getting up.


    "I have to go back home." No matter what happened in his life, he wanted to share with Callie first.


    Callie frowned slightly. "Don''t you go back to D ind with your mom? That''s not what aunt Lisa had told me." Callie believed that Lisa would seed since she was so confident about it.


    Jay shook his head. Before he spoke, Callie ended the video.


    He knew that Callie must have gone to find Lisa.


    On the path in the garden, it was surrounded by woods. There was fresh air everywhere, which was the best for pregnant women like Nicole.

 Chapter 281 Something Happened

    "Kerr, it''s very good here." Although she missed this ce, she had to leave.


    "You can stay here if you like." There wasplex emotions in Kerr''s eyes as he looked around.


    Nicole put her arm around Kerr''s waist and said, "Kerr, let''s go back. After all, this is not our home, no matter how good it is."


    When he was about to say no, his mouth was covered by the hand of Nicole. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his chin. "I know what you are thinking about.


    I''m not afraid of anything. As long as you are here, but running away is not the best idea. We can''t bury our heads in the sand all the time. We know that Gu Group couldn''t survive without you.


    No matter how your father has made things difficult for us, he is your father and your family. We should respect him and should try to satisfy his needs. Of course no one can separate us."


    Although Nicole was willing to let Kerr go back for the Gu Group, it didn''t mean that she wouldpromise to the Gu family.


    She just didn''t want to let Kerr down.


    Kerr reached out to hold her waist.


    "I won''t let anyone to hurt you." He didn''t want to put any pressure on Nicole. Kerr had already sent Harley back, so he believed that he could find Sunny soon.


    In this way, as long as the evidence proves his innocence, Kerr could marry Nicole and make it up for her.


    So he was waiting for the right time.


    "How would I feel wronged being with you? I don''t want yourpany to be destroyed by Moore. Let''s go back.


    The Gu Group is more important." She was very considerate. Even though Kerr didn''t tell her, she had seen him working on his scheme during those sleep


    rowned and his face darkened. "Nicole, hide behind me."


    Kerr pushed Nicole behind him, vigntly looking at the figure in the forest ahead. If they wanted to go back to the vi, they had to walk through the forest.


    The romantic atmosphere disappeared all of a sudden and Nicole felt nervous. She tried her best to calm herself down with her hands over her belly so as not to let her emotion affect the baby.


    "Who is there?" Kerr said to the distance.


    Looking at the shadow on the ground, Kerr obviously felt that person shook a little, but it hadn''t shown up yet. Kerr realized that something was wrong and nodded to Nicole behind him.


    "I''ll go to have a look." There was no one around, so it was safe to keep her here temporarily.


    Nicole was a little hesitant, but she still nodded to Kerr, "Be careful." She then watched Kerr walking towards that figure.


    Kerr approached that figure step by step and saw clear bright red liquid on the floor.


    "Back off!" The man threatened.


    Kerr stopped and one thing was clear from the man''s voice. "You are injured." Kerr said calmly.

 Chapter 282 A Passerby

    But Kerr was curious about who else could hurt this man in such a ce.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s voice, the man turned to look at him and said, "Take her out of here." The man nced at the direction of Nicole.


    Kerr''s face turned cold. "Who are you?" Apparently, this man knew them.


    The man''s condition was obviously worse than before, so he didn''t have any strength to exin anything to Kerr. "Don''t worry about me. Protect her and her baby."


    He nced at Nicole indifferently, but there was a deep worry in his eyes.


    When Nicole looked into the man''s eyes from a distance, she felt familiar, but she was not sure about it as she was so far away. When she was about to walk towards the man, she saw Kerr walking towards her.


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and walked back.


    Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s neck and looked at the man leaning against a tree trunk. But he was standing with his back to her, so she couldn''t see his face.


    "Who is it?" She asked curiously.


    Kerr shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. Just a passers-by."


    Without thinking too much, she followed Kerr back to the vi and got ready to leave soon. Although she was a little reluctant to leave, she knew what was the most important right now.


    "I will bring you back again." Kerr tried tofort Nicole, but clearly felt sorry for her.


    "I know." Wearing a faint smile, Nicole held the hand of Kerr tightly.


    The next morning, Kerr and the rest of them board the ne and directly returned to A City.


    In the Gu Group.


    Moore had already stepped down from his position. It had been less than half a year since he took over the Gu Group, but he had left thepany in such an embarrassing way.


    Moore knew very well many people were secretlyughing at him behind his back.


    Standing in


    Gu family and the He family have been friends for many years. We have always liked Sunny. Now that she has given birth to the child of the Gu family.


    Of course we have to show our respect to Sunny, and you can rest assured that the Gu family will only ept Sunny as the daughter-inw of the Gu family. After Kerres back this time, I will definitely try my best to persuade him."


    Although Freya was not sure, in the face of the threat of Daniel, she could only promise him first.


    Daniel was satisfied with this answer.


    The nended on the parking apron of the Gu family. Kerr worried that long-term flight would make Nicole ufortable, even though Harley and Nicole had repeatedly assured him that there was no problem.


    But Kerr was still worried about Nicole, so he carried her in his arms and got off the ne.


    Kerr didn''t put her down until they reach their car.


    "I''ve told you I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nicoleforted Kerr. It seemed that since they had this child, Kerr had been more nervous than her.


    On hearing Nicole, Kerr smiled.


    Before Nicole could say anything, they heard a sharp sound of brake not far away. Turning her head, they saw a red Ferrari parking not far away from them.

 Chapter 283 Maggies Jealousy

    A woman who wore a ck casual clothes and sunsses got off the car. She looked very cold.


    "Maggie Chen?" Nicole said lightly. Although Maggie was a lot different from before, Nicole could still recognize her.


    But when Nicole saw the t belly of Maggie, she frowned slightly. ording to time, she should have been pregnant. How could this be possible?


    "Long time no see, Nicole. Or should I call you Mrs. Nicole? Oh, no, I almost forget. The woman Mr. Kerr married is Sunny. How could his wife be someone like you?"


    Maggie walked towards Nicole with an ironic smile. Her words were full of scorn for Nicole.


    Frowning, Kerr winked at Jared who was standing beside him.


    Then Jared walked up to Maggie and raised his hand to stop her, "Miss Maggie, wait."


    Since Kerr has given his order, Jared would not allow any dangerous person to get close to Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Maggie, confused. "Miss Maggie, why are you here?" Maggie''s words didn''t irritate Nicole.


    Nicole could ignore her, but she should show some respect to Maggie since was now Baron''s wife.


    "Well, I''ve found out something about the Ning family which Baron had investigated before. I thought you must be interested in it. So I want to have a talk with you."


    Maggie stopped and nced at Jared. She knew that since they were here, it was not easy to approach Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t know why Maggie was interested in what had happened to the Ning family, but Nicole thought it was reasonable for Maggie to know it. After all, Baron had put a lot of efforts on this matter in order to help her.


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr and said, "I''ll have a talk with her." When she


    d. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Your rtionship with Baron has nothing to do with me. As a friend of Baron, I hope he can live a happy life.


    I don''t know why you did that. But if Baron knows that his wife attempted to hurt his friend, I believe he will be very disappointed."


    Holding Kerr''s hand, she didn''t n to entangle with her anymore. "Kerr, let her go. Even if not for her, I need to think about Baron. I owed Baron before, so I should repay it to him now."


    Kerr frowned. "No, I won''t give her any chance to hurt you."


    Before Nicole could say something, she heard Maggie''s voice. "Nicole, don''t pretend to be a good person. I lost my child, but your child is still alive. Baron abandoned me for you.


    My baby was gone. It was you who killed our baby, Nicole. How can you give birth to this bastard?


    You took away Sunny''s fianc�� and take over the Gu Group. You must be punished." Maggie cursed Nicole hysterically.


    She looked at Nicole fiercely as if she wanted to kill her right now.


    Nicole had wanted to give Maggie a chance, but now it seemed that Maggie didn''t deserve it.

 Chapter 284 Feel Pity For Her

    "Maggie, everyone fight for what they have. You don''t know what I have been through, so you have no right to judge me." In Nicole and Kerr''s rtionship...


    Things had never been easy for them. Although Sunny and Maggie felt that Nicole seemed to have everything, only Nicole knew how difficult it was.


    That was why she was able to treasure the man she loved.


    "Nicole..." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder. Kerr knew that she must have remembered the difficulties they had encountered together.


    As he was about tofort her, he saw the smile on her face. "I''m fine. These are our memories."


    With her back to Maggie, Nicole walked to the car and stopped. "Maggie, I feel sorry for you, but it''s just that I treat Baron as a friend, but I can''t interfere in your rtionship.


    Love needs the two of you to manage together. If you and Baron are not destined to be together, nothing can be forcibly done." After that, she got in the car with Kerr.


    She held Kerr''s hands and said, "Let her go, Kerr. I don''t want to cause any rumors for you because of Maggie. She is just a woman and nobody can hurt me as long as you are with me."


    She was brave enough to confront those difficulties because she trust Kerr.


    "Why are you so confident in me?" He gently touched her nose and looked dotingly at her. "You heard she lost her child, so you felt pity for her."


    No one in the world knew Nicole better than Kerr.


    Nicole made a face at Kerr. "I can''t hide anything from you. She has lost her child. She is a poor girl, so I don''t want to care about it. No matter what mistake she made.


    There is nothing more painful than a mother losing her own child. So let it go, okay?"


    Nicole''s eyes were full of expectati


    efore the baby will be born," Kelvin nodded. He didn''t understand Freya''s intention.


    "Kelvin, now Kerr and Nicole must trust you very much, right? You have changed a lot since you came back. Besides, you have been working for Kerr for several months."


    In fact, she had a faint sense that Kelvin had been a little different. He be as friendly and warm as Nicole.


    "Mydy, you can tell me if you need anything. I''m still a member of Gu family." Looking up at Freya''s profound eyes, he had a bad feeling.


    "Put this into Nicole''s food." Freya hinted to the girl next to her.


    Cherry understood and put the medicine she had already prepared in front of Kelvin.


    "What''s this?" Kelvin frowned.


    But Freya didn''t give him an answer. "You don''t need to know what it is. Since you work for the Gu family, they don''t have the right to ask questions. It seems that you have really been staying with Nicole, that outsider, for a long time.


    And you almost forget the rules of the Gu family."


    There was obvious sarcasm in her words as she called Nicole an outsider.


    "I''m sorry, mydy. I can''t do that," Kelvin said, taking a step back.

 Chapter 285 The Hostess

    "I am a member of the Gu family. I am a loyal servant. But Master is also a member of the Gu family."


    With that, Kelvin turned around and was about to leave. But he stopped and said, "Mydy, I know you want to get along with Master. Maybe this is the best chance.


    If something bad really happened to Nicole because of you, I believe that Master would end his rtions with you." Kelvin warned her and left.


    ring at his back, Freya said angrily, "I just want to make Kerr stronger. Am I wrong?" Murmured Freya.


    Kerr brought Nicole back to his vi. Now that they could not hide from the Gu family anymore, Kerr would take back everything that should belong to them fair and square.


    "Nicole, only you can be the hostess here." He had always wanted to run away with Nicole. But now, he had no choice but to take her with him. Something was doomed to happen.


    If that was the case, he would fight for Nicole.


    Nicole seemed to sense the change in Kerr, but she didn''t tell him about it as she was always with him no matter what happened.


    When Jay passed by Kerr, there was disdain in his eyes. "That''s easy for you to say. And you almost hurt mommy again." Jay walked up to Nicole and gently kissed her belly.


    "Little sister, don''t be afraid. I''m here to protect you." In the past few days, Jay would spare some time to talk to the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    Nicole touched Jay''s hair and felt helpless.


    Kerr was relieved after he asked Harley to examine Nicole''s body and make sure that she was fine.


    Kerr''s phone rang and he turned and walked out of the medical room of the Gu family. When Nicole sat up on the bed, she saw Harley frowning slightly, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the baby?"


    Hearing Nicole, Harley shook his head and smiled, "There is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    This was the most sound sleep time for Kerr in the following month.


    The next morning, when Nicole was still in sound asleep, Kerr had already left the vi.


    When Kerr went back to the Gu Group, his face was as cold as ice. All the senior managers had been informed that Kerr would be back and were waiting for him in the meeting room.


    Kerr walked in the Gu Group from the front entrance. Standing at the reception desk, Kelvin smiled and waited for Kerr. As soon as he saw Kerr, he took a step forward. "Master, wee back."


    Back then, it was Kelvin informed the employees that Kerr would leave the Gu Group, and now it was also him who invited Kerr back to the Gu Group. But everyone knew that it was Jack who was behind all this.


    A white Porsche stopped at the gate of the Gu Group. Moore was in it and stared in the direction of the gate.


    It was inappropriate for him to show up at such a asion.


    "Kerr, enjoy yourself. You''ll be in trouble soon." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Moore drove away from the Gu Group.


    The car was on the road. When Moore saw a red Ferrari speeding past him, his eyes lit up and he stepped on the elerator and followed it.

 Chapter 286 I Want To Kill Her

    "Nice car, beauty." Moore lowered the window and said calmly after he caught up with the red Ferrari.


    However, wearing sunsses, Maggie just ignored the man who osted her.


    Moore didn''t rush, but kept driving behind her in a proper distance and provoked her from time to time.


    Maggie frowned and nced at Moore. Then she stepped on the brake and stopped the red Ferrari. "What do you want?" she asked. Maggie took off her sunsses.


    Moore got off the car and walked beside Maggie. "Miss Chen, you are really good at driving. But I think you can lead a better life if you leave Baron."


    Maggie was stunned when she heard this. "Do you know me?" Obviously, the man knew everything about her.


    "In fact, I always feel that Miss Chen has been suffering a lot after being with a man who doesn''t love you back. But if someone hurt us, we can''t easily let it go, right?


    After all, we are just human." Moore knew what Maggie was thinking.


    Although when Kerr came back, Moore didn''t go to the hotel to meet him, but he knew what had happened at that time. Moore clearly knew the conflict between Maggie and Nicole.


    "Who are you? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Maggie could tell that the man in front of her was not a simple man. But she started to doubt everything around her because of Baron.


    She would not trust anyone easily, nor would she stupidly give her heart to anyone.


    "Miss Chen, you will understand. In fact, I don''t want to tell you that, after you were already pregnant with Baron''s child, Nicole had met with Baron secretly, not long before your wedding."


    He then showed the pictures in his phone to Maggie.


    Maggie''s eyes widened as she looked at the photo on which Baron was kissing Nicole


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ness. You''d better do as I tell you to do and don''t ever think about fooling me with Nicole again. I can tolerate you for the first time, but never the second time."


    He then stood up and left the coffee shop.


    Lily held the card in her hand, and it was deformed in her hand.


    Back to the Gu Group, Lily was thinking about what Moore had said and looking for an opportunity to get close to Nicole.


    "Send this back to the vi, Jared." Kerr looked at the little surprise he had prepared for Nicole. Even though he was busy, he still wanted to let Nicole knew that he was thinking about her all the time.


    As Jared took the small gift box from Kerr, he hesitated and said, "Sir, the partner will arrive in ten minutes, and now..."


    Kerr nodded his head and was about to take the gift box back. But he was worried that if he went homete, Nicole might fall asleep, so he brought the gift to her in advance.


    "Mr. Kerr, why don''t you give it to me? I can bring it to Nicole." Lily took a step forward and offered.


    Kerr looked up at Lily and asked, "Have you already decided to leave? Why did you suddenlye back?" He stared at Lily with his sharp eyes.

 Chapter 287 Use Her Trust

    Kerr wouldn''t let a dangerous person to be with Nicole. He heard it clearly when Lily told him Nicole that she wanted to leave firmly.


    These days, they were not in the Gu Group, but Lily was there. It meant that Lily had been with Moore for a long time. People changed.


    So Kerr had to be alert.


    Lily lowered her head. "I don''t want to give up my this job, and I''ve been working so heard for it, so I choose to stay. But to my surprise, when I returned to the Gu Group, all of you had already left.


    But I know the Gu Group is important to you, so I know you will definitelye back, so I stay here." Lily tried her best to find an excuse.


    Lily had no other choice. She avoided Kerr''s eyes as she knew that she was a terrible liar.


    "Did Moore bother you since you came back here?" Of course, Kerr knew what kind of person Moore was. Once he made up his mind, he wouldn''t give up easily.


    Lily shook her head. "Moore has always been focusing on expanding his power, so he didn''t pay any attention for me. What''s more, I''ve got what I want from him.


    We are over. He has no reason to make trouble for me." Lily hoped that what she said was true.


    Kerr looked at Jared and nodded. Then Jared walked up to Lily, gave her the gift and a car key to her, and said, "Drive my car to the vi."


    Lily nodded her head as she heard Jared. She didn''t look into Kerr''s eyes from the beginning to the end. She turned around and was about to leave the office when she heard Kerr''s voice. "I hope you will live up to Nicole''s trust."


    Kerr reminded Lily.


    Since he knew that Nicole treated Lily as her friend, he also wanted to give Lily a chance. What''s more, if it weren''t for Lilyst time, he might have lost his child with Nicole


    k early. Kerr is very concerned about me."


    Then Lily helped Nicole and walked towards the door.


    Seeing the expression of Nicole, Vedder could not help bute forward to stop them, "Mrs. Nicole, Master has said that you''d better not go out. It won''t be long before the baby is born."


    He was worried that Kerr would be angry when he knew it.


    Nicole wore a faint smile. "I just went to the mall. Never mind. I''ll be back soon." Nicole knew what Vedder was worried about, but she also wanted to take a walk outside.


    Lily was obviously a little worried. "I''ll bring Nicole back in about an hour. I promise she''ll be fine." Lily promised.


    But she knew that if they went out this time, neither Nicole nor her could return home again.


    Before Vedder could stop them, Nicole and Lily got into the car. But he then noticed Kim''s car nearby, so he felt relieved.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole decided to call Kerr, so he would not be worried about her.


    She dialed Kerr''s number, but before she could speak, the phone was powered off. She was a little disappointed. When she was at home, she seldom used her phone.


    So she forgot to charge her phone.

 Chapter 288 The Baby Is Innocent

    Lily looked at Nicole in the rear-view mirror and felt sorry for Nicole in her heart, her eyes gazing in the front.


    The phone suddenly rang. Lily looked at the number on it and answered it. "I''m on my way now." Before Moore could ask, Lily said calmly.


    "You idiot! Kerr''s men are following you. I don''t care what you gonna do. Get rid of them." He then hung up the phone.


    Lily''s heart missed a beat when she saw a ck car following her from the rearview mirror.


    "Lily, who was on the phone just now?" Nicole noticed that there was something wrong with Lily''s tone. After Lily put down the phone, she was obviously in a panic.


    Lily almost freaked out under so much pressure. She furrowed her eyebrows. "Nicole, please call the one behind us right now. Don''t let them follow us."


    Lily had no time to exin.


    When Nicole turned around, she saw Kim''s car. "Stop the car, Lily!" Nicole realized that something was wrong. She would never risk her baby.


    Lily was obviously wired.


    But Lily didn''t slow down. She shook her head and said, "Stop them, please. I have no choice left. Please forgive me." Lily pleaded in tears.


    "Trust me, I don''t want to, but I have no choice. Please stop them as soon as possible."


    Nicole calmed herself down. "Lily, tell me, what happened? It is Moore, isn''t it? Trust me, there is nothing in the world that can''t be solved.


    I will ask Kerr to help you. This time, I will never let Moore hurt you again. Stop the car." Nicole tried her best to persuade Lily, but Lily was obviously unable to calm herself down.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, why should I bear these?" Tears blurred Lily''s eyes. Her hands holding the steering wheel seemed powerless. The car started shaking.


    Nic


    had been deformed and Kerr couldn''t see Nicole.


    "Nicole! Where are you!" Kerr called her, but there was no sound.


    Kim pulled over the car and was dumbfounded by the scene. It was only ten minutes after Nicole hang up the phone.


    Walking beside Kerr, Kim immediately smelled the gasoline. He lowered his head and saw the liquid flowing out of the car. He realized that it was wrong.


    "Master, get out of here right now. The car is about to explode." Kim stepped forward and reminded Kerr.


    But Kerr didn''t listen at all. With his hands trying hard to open the deformed door, he heard from Vedder and Kim that Nicole was in the car.


    Kerr couldn''t believe that Nicole would have a ident in front of him.


    Pushing Kim away, Kerr tried to look for Nicole.


    "I''m sorry, Master." Kim looked at Kerr. Kim embraced Kerr from behind and dragged him aside, ignoring his struggle.


    "Kerr!" Upon hearing the news, Harley rushed to the site. The instant he stepped forward, he heard a loud bang! He immediately reiterated to a safety distance.


    He raised is arm subconsciously to shield his eyes. The moment when he saw the mes, he was shocked.

 Chapter 289 A Car Accident

    Kerr hit Kim in the face. In a huff, Kerr walked towards the car. Harley walked up to him and hit Kerr''s face with his fist, shouted out, "Kerr! Calm down!"


    He knew that Kerr and Nicole had experienced the explosion together, but it was different this time. Kerr didn''t even have a chance to save her.


    Harley hit Kerr to the ground and thetter didn''t stand up.


    Harley sighed and squatted. "I will ask the professionals to clean up the scene. We will find her." Harley knew very well that even if they found Nicole, she had been dead.


    It had never urred to him that in just a day, Nicole would have been in danger. They had tried their best to protect her, but in the end, they failed.


    Kerr was silent, lying on the ground. The fire around him was still burning. He could clearly feel that the heat wave. He was in a daze, losing in thoughts.


    He couldn''t hear the outside world, nor could he see the people around him.


    Ken and Bonnie arrived at the scene. When Bonnie knew what had happened, she was so scared that she fainted. Ken patted on Kerr''s shoulder, and then sent Bonnie to the hospital.


    Harley then asked his bodyguards to send Jay to Avery, but he didn''t tell them what had happened.


    Things happened so fast that Harley was at a loss.


    "Mr. Harley, the fire on the spot has been put out and it is cleaned now. The person in the Ferrari has been confirmed to be Maggie Chen." Seeing that Kerr was at a loss and couldn''t even talk with others, Kim had to report the situation to Harley.


    But because Jared''s car was severely deformed, Kim hadn''t found the corpse of Nicole.


    Harley nodded. Before he said anything, she saw Kerr stand up from the ground.


    Kim was about to help Kerr, but was stopped by Harley standing next to him. "Follow him. Give him some time. He should be alone now."


    Harley looked at Kerr with deep concern in his eyes.


    A


    wn up yet. Nicole looked very resentful.


    At the same time, she was also worried about Lily. She didn''t know whether Moore would give Lily a hard time or not. When she thought of this, a beam of car light came from not far away and Nicole turned around to hide.


    When the car was going farther and farther, she felt it was familiar. It seemed to be Harley''s car.


    "Harley!" Nicole was calling out Harley''s name, but the car didn''t stop because of her scream and gradually disappeared from her sight.


    After parking the car at the gate of Kerr''s vi, Harley got out of the car and asked, "Uncle Vedder, how is Kerr?"


    He was worried about Kerr.


    Vedder shook his head and said, "Master locked himself in the room and refuse toe out." He was also worried about Kerr.


    With knitted brows, Harley walked to the door of the bedroom and suddenly found that the door was locked from inside. He gently knocked on the door and said, "Kerr,e out. I have something to tell you."


    There was no reply.


    "Kerr, the scene has been cleared out. There is a woman in Jared''s car, but she doesn''t look like Nicole." It was just his guess.


    The result of the DNA identification hasn''te out yet, so he was not sure about it, lest it would let Kerr down.

 Chapter 290 It Might Not Be Nicole

    As expected, the bedroom door was opened by Kerr as soon as he heard that. He stared at Harley and asked, "Where is she?"


    Even if there was a bit of hope, Kerr would not give up. From the moment the explosion happened, Kerr had never really felt that Nicole had left him, as if she was just waiting for him around the corner.


    Harley looked at Kerr and sighed. "You''d better stay at home and wait for news... I''m afraid you can''t recognize the woman either."


    The corpse was so badly burned that Harley couldn''t even identify it was a man or a woman from the first sight. After the identification, Harley knew it was a woman.


    Ignoring what Harley said, Kerr ran passed him and drove to the hospital belonging to the GR Group.


    As the car ran on the road, Kerr stepped on the gas and didn''t want to waste time. It must not be Nicole. Although he felt a loss in his heart, he did not feel any pain.


    He believed that Nicole would not be so heartless to leave him like that.


    When Nicole finally near the Gu family, she saw a car rushing past her. Although she didn''t see the man in the car clearly, she had a vague feeling that it should be Kerr.


    Standing in the middle of the road, she gazed at the disappearing car.


    "Kerr..."


    Driving the car, Harley followed closely behind Kerr, but Kerr was so fast that he had already left behind.


    All of a sudden, a woman appeared in the middle of the road. That woman''s appearance surprised Harley a lot. He directly stepped hard on the brake and stopped the car only one meter away from the woman.


    The car screeched to a halt with a shrill sound. Nicole subconsciously raised her hand and covered her ears.


    It didn''t hurt as she expected. She panted and heard the footstepsing from the car behin


    easily let go of anyone who wanted to hurt Nicole.


    Moreover, the whole thing had something to do with Baron. And this ident happened actually because of Baron.


    Then Kerr rushed back to his vi. He pushed the door of the medical room. He didn''t know that Nicole was sleeping, so Kerr''s action made a huge noise and woke her up.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she dazzledly looked at Kerr who suddenly came over. "You''re back?" There was a clear nasal sounding from her voice.


    As Kerr walked to her, he reached out and held her in his arms. "Nicole!" Kerr felt so lucky that he could hold her and call her name.


    Feeling Kerr''s concern, Nicole didn''t push him away. "I''m sorry to worry you. I wanted to call you, but my phone was out of power."


    She felt so bad. If her phone wasn''t out of power and she was worried that someone might hurt her and her baby again, she wouldn''t have to walk back home by herself.


    "It''s good that you are back. Do you feel ufortable?" Kerr asked, slightly kissing on her forehead. He was more worried about Nicole than the baby.


    "Don''t worry. The baby is fine. It''s just that Nicole needs a good rest." replied Harley.

 Chapter 291 The News Of Her Death

    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr with grievance. "Kerr... I''m hungry." She had not eaten anything since noon.


    Since she had this baby, she ate a lot and couldn''t have enough sleep. It was normal for her to have such a reaction, since she had been exhausted from the walk.


    Kerr caressed her long hair and took her in his arms, walking towards the dinning room.


    What had happened didn''t matter at all. As long as Nicole was safe, it was enough for Kerr.


    Sitting at the dinner table, Kerr insisted on feeding Nicole in order to prevent her from gobbling up the food.


    Harley asked with curiosity. "Nicole, where on earth have you been? Why are you in such a mess?" Harley sat down far away from Nicole.


    He was a doctor and had a severe mysophobia.


    Nicole frowned and turned to see the expression on Harley''s face. "You think that I''m disgusting? You can try to walk back from such a long distance by yourself. I bet you would be more messy than me."


    Nicole didn''t notice it before Harley asked her about it, but now when she lowered her head, she was a little self-conscious. "Kerr, am I..."


    Before she could finish, a spoon of porridge was sent into her mouth by Kerr.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to care about it. You should not starve yourself and that is the most important thing right now." said Kerr. He didn''t care about it at all.


    Nicole chewed the food in her mouth and felt sweet.


    Kerr nced at Harley and apparently didn''t want him to say anything more.


    Harley was not a fool and shut his mouth naturally.


    "By the way, Jay is at the Lin family tonight. You''d better call him, or he will not sleep well." When Kerr saw that she was almost done, he put down the spoon.


    Without thinking too much, Nicole turned around and made a phone call to Jay.


    n''t fall asleep. In a short day, he almost lost Nicole. It was a well-nned plot that Moore let Lily be with Nicole.


    He didn''t know the rtionship between Maggie and Moore.


    He gently took his arm away from Nicole and got up to leave the bedroom.


    Vedder knew that Kerr had something to tell him, so he had been waiting at the door.


    "Master." Watching Kerr walking out, Vedder bent over slightly.


    "Uncle Vedder, don''t let anyone know that Nicole is back. Prepare a cemetery for me, and I''ll make everyone think that Nicole had passed away."


    Maybe in this way, he could prevent Nicole from any dangers. Although he didn''t want to do so, he wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of all the people behind him.


    "I understand. But can''t we tell Kelvin about it?" Vedder was clear that Kerr had already taken Kelvin as one of his family members.


    "Don''t. Uncle Kelvin is in my parents'' every day, so it''s easy for others to find out what''s going on. I don''t want anything happen to Nicole again. She will give birth within a month. We can tell him by then."


    Nicole''s safety was the most important thing for him.


    Vedder knew what Kerr was worried about, so he said nothing more.

 Chapter 292 Sunny Came Back

    Over the next few days, Kerr held a simple funeral without telling Nicole, so everyone in the A City knew it except Nicole.


    Finally, there was a smile on Jack''s face. But what pissed him off was that so far, Kerr hadn''te back to his family even though Nicole had been dead.


    "Don''t worry. Now that woman is gone and Kerr has returned to thepany, he will soon forget her. Then Sunny will be back as well."


    On the other hand, Freya was not worried at all. Now she was fearless and had nothing to worry about. ording to the information she got, Nicole''s child had been adopted by the Lin family, so there was no obstacle in front of Kerr''s future.


    "I hope so." Jack still felt something wrong, but he could not tell. Perhaps everything came too fast.


    "You don''t have to give your shares to Moore. You know better than me who is more suitable to take over the Gu Group." Freya knew more or less what Moore had done in the Gu Group.


    How could that bastard beparable to Kerr?


    Jack did not say much. He was really dissatisfied with Moore''s performance.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Moore heard the conversation between Jack and Freya and raised the corners of his mouth with disdain and ridicule. He didn''t go in but turned around and left the house.


    He didn''t expect that he could get rid of Nicole by sacrificing Lily. But to his surprise, Kerr didn''t break down because of this. On the contrary, he worked as usual.


    Moore felt something wrong.


    The phone that was put aside rang. Moore pressed the button of his Bluetooth headset.


    "Is Nicole really dead? I can go back to Kerr now. Great! Nobody can stop me from marrying into the Gu family anymore." Sunny asked excitedly.


    From the time Sunny saw the car ident rep


    t this little cutie pie. She liked the child very much. She didn''t expect to see Kerr''s child so soon.


    Sunny nodded shyly. "During that time, my emotion was affected a lot. I knew that there was only one woman in Kerr''s heart -- Nicole, but I didn''t want to abort his child.


    Whether Kerr wants it or not, the baby is innocent. It''s a life." Sunny sighed slightly. "That''s why I left here alone. I just want to protect my own child.


    I have been waiting for the delivery. One month ago, someone wanted to hurt me and the baby, and I was scared and something happened to the baby. That''s why he came out early. So the doctor said that the baby is much weaker than those normal baby."


    Thinking of this, Sunny couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Hearing what she said, Jack''s face became serious. "Someone wants to hurt you and the baby?"


    Sunny nodded. "At that time, I was the only one outside. In fact, my father didn''t allow me to keep this baby, so I had to hide it from him.


    Obviously, they wanted to kill my child. They also said that my child was a threat to them, but I didn''t know who they were. I could only protect my child as much as I could at that time."

 Chapter 293 Karma

    Although Sunny didn''t clearly tell them who tried to hurt the baby, everyone present knew what happened.


    "It must be that evil woman, Nicole. She was so vicious. She not only messed up the wedding, but also wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of you. But that was in the past.


    Nicole had paid for what she had done now." Freya was filled with righteous indignation. When she thought that she might not even have the chance to see the baby in her arms, she was a little sacred.


    "Look at my little baby. He looks exactly like Kerr when he was a kid." When Freya saw this child, her eyes were full of love.


    Hearing what Freya said, there was an obvious irony at the corners of Moore''s mouth. How could his child look like Kerr?


    Sunny was startled and nced at Moore with a guilty conscience. When she found that nobody was suspicious, she was relieved and pretended to be surprised.


    "What? What happened to Nicole? I have been taking care of myself these days, so I haven''t had the chance to care about Kerr. I think he must be very happy with Nicole.


    I remember that before I left, she was pregnant. Now I be a mother. I don''t want to make a fuss about the past. No matter what happened to me and Kerr, I will take care of the child myself.


    But after all, he is the child of Gu family, so I want to bring him to here." Sunny pretended to be generous and seemed not to care about anything.


    Freya held Sunny''s hand and asked her to sit down beside her. "Sunny, listen to me. Nicole has be Kerr''s past. She has paid for what she did.


    Now no one will stop you from going back to Kerr. Now that you have given birth to Kerr''s child, you will be the daughter-inw of our family. The Gu family will treat you well."


    In fact, Freya didn''t n to let Sunny take the baby away.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nny, right? She and her baby." She was quite sure about her guess.


    She had never expected that in order to marry into the family, Sunny would be able to do anything.


    "Are you scared?" He reached out his hand to stroke Nicole''s little face, but did not see a trace of worry on it.


    Nicole shook her head. "I''m not afraid. I believe that you have nothing to do with it. I''m just worried that they would make things difficult for you. The Gu family haven''t find trouble for me for so long.


    They are waiting for me to give birth, aren''t they?" Nicole knew that it wasn''t so easy to solve the problem. Having undergone so many hardship, she had be very strong-minded.


    "It doesn''t matter what they are thinking about. What matters is that I won''t let anything happen to you and the baby." Kerr hugged Nicole in the arms.


    But Kerr didn''t believe that it was a coincidence. After all, Sunny returned to the Gu family not long after Nicole "died".


    If he hadn''t been putting on a good act, the Gu family wouldn''t have believed that Nicole had passed away and they wouldn''t have exposed their dirty tricks.


    Only when he was in trouble could he distinguish who was the enemy and who was a friend.

 Chapter 294 Ron Gu

    Vedder went into the vi with the invitation in his hand. He was at a loss what to do when he saw Kerr.


    "What is that, Uncle?" When Nicole raised her head, she saw that Vedder looked uneasy standing beside her.


    When he heard that, Vedder became even more helpless. He went to Nicole and Kerr, and then said, "Master, mydy, it''s an invitation from the old mansion." Vedder gave the invitation card to Nicole.


    Nicole took it over and opened it. She saw the golden words on the red invitation card, "Ron Gu.." Nicole read out the name.


    "Good name." Nicole smiled and passed the invitation to Kerr behind her.


    With the baby in his hand, Kerr threw it into a nearby trash can without giving a nce at it. "I won''t allow them to hold a one-month-old birthday party for that child."


    It was an insult to Nicole. Kerr loved and married her, but now he should have a dinner party held for Sunny He and let that unknown child have his surname.


    He would never admit that child.


    "Kerr, in fact, I''ve figured out that it doesn''t matter at all whether you could marry me or not. I never ask for these things, as long as you love me."


    Nicole knew that what Kerr did was all for her, but she didn''t want him to be embarrassed because of her.


    "I know what I am doing." As long as Nicole was hidden well, nothing could threaten Kerr.


    The baby of Nicole was not born yet, so Kerr only needed to dy the time for one month.


    Nicole nodded. "Have youe up with a good name for my baby?" She had known that the baby she was carrying could not be Joyce.


    When Kerr was about to say something, he was stopped by Nicole. "If it weren''t Joyce, you had to do something just in case. After all, you couldn''t let me lose my baby."


    Nicole gazed at Kerr intently.


    "Lucas Gu. It represents warm sunshine


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    family. I don''t want to make new problems crop up at thest moment. I finally get rid of the obstacles."


    "I can''t miss this opportunity again." Sunny was worried about Moore''s existence.


    But Moore didn''t care about it at all. He leaned his body against the wall of the balcony and said, "you''re too careful. Now Kerr is so proud of himself for the Gu Group is under his control again."


    "Kerr is the only one you love in the world. All the world belongs to Kerr. I''m the one who should be sad." There was a hint of mockery in Moore''s words.


    He was mocking at himself. But all of these were just temporary, and he would manage it in the end. If Kerr wanted to take control of the Gu Group, he would let him manage it.


    Anyway, only shares are useful in the end.


    "Moore, I know what you want. As long as I can keep Kerr under my control, I promise, I will give you whatever you want. Even if it is not the Gu Group. You should know that I am the only sessor of the He Group."


    She really hoped that she could attract Moore''s attention on those interests. In this way, he might not pay attention to her any more.


    Hearing what she said, Moore was satisfied. He raised his hand and pinched her chin.

 Chapter 295 To Teach Moore A Lesson

    "Good girl!" After saying that, Moore turned around and left the house of Gu family.


    The car arrived at the cemetery. Moore got off and stopped in front of a tombstone. He squatted down and said, "do you still hate me when you die? In fact, I do want to use you.


    But I didn''t expect that even I myself was involved in it. Kerr didn''t allow me to see your body. He''s so bad that he didn''t even let me see your for thest time."


    Moore muttered to himself. Maybe in this world, Lily was the only person who really saw his real side.


    As he looked around, Moore saw the name on the tombstone next to Lily''s, "Nicole Ning." Moore was curious. Given the love that Kerr had for Nicole, how could he bury her here casually.


    There were flowers in front of Lily''s tombstone. It was obvious that someone hade to mourn lily, but there was nothing in front of the tombstone of Nicole.


    An idea emerged in his mind, and he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    He turned around and drove directly to the Gu''s vi.


    Moore parked the car in front of the gate of Kerr''s vi and then got off. "Master Moore, I''m sorry. Master Kerr has gone to bed. It''s not convenient to see you now. Please go back."


    Kim stopped Moore from entering the gate.


    "I want to see my brother, and I don''t need your permission," Moore replied, casting a nce at Kim. Moore was just not pleased with the loyalty Kim and other people had for Kerr.


    "This is the order from Mr. Kerr. I hope you won''t make things difficult for us," Kim just followed Kerr''s order.


    That was why Moore had thrown him out of the old mansion.


    Every dog has his day.


    Staring at Kim angrily, Moore spoke wrathfully, "good for you!" After saying that, Moore turned and dialed Kerr''s number. He must see Kerr today.


    If he didn''t figure it out, he couldn''t sleep tight.


    Kerr heard his cell p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    er to indicate her not to speak.


    Though wearing an baffled look, Nicole shut her mouth up as Vedder reminded her.


    But Moore heard her voice clearly.


    All of a sudden, Moore burst intoughter. "Aha, I didn''t expect that you would hide your love in the house! I know Miss Ning is always lucky, Miss Ning. How could you have an ident so easily? "


    Moore found out this secret and felt his injuries were not got in vain.


    "You misheard. I won''t let you go with Nicole''s ident." Kerr''s eyes turned red, as if he was going to kill Moore next second.


    On hearing what Kerr had said, Nicole frowned at Vedder and signaled him to stop Kerr, in case he would do anything out of his mind on impulse.


    Vedder nodded his head, and then went to the side of Kerr, "Master, there are some things that are not worth getting angry at. All the things will be solved one day."


    He reminded Kerr, "moreover, if Miss Ning were in heaven, she wouldn''t hope you to be impulsive." Vedder hoped his words could convince Moore.


    That was the only way for them to protect her.


    Nicole sat in the living room and looked confused. ''In the heaven? Who? Was he referring to her?''


    Kerr took his foot back. He knew that it was a suggestion from Nicole.

 Chapter 296 Broken Ribs

    "Moore, I won''t kill you. I''ll let you see with your own eyes that you can''t get anything you want."


    Kerr had to convince Moore that he couldn''t beat him up, and killing Moore was a piece of cake to him.


    Kerr turned around and went back to the vi.


    He gave a look at Vedder and went back to Nicole.


    At once, Vedder called to Kim and took Moore away.


    Moore was in half belief in what the Vedder and Kerr had said, but the pain in his body left him with no strength to check what was going on. Kim had asked someone to send Moore to the Gu Group''s hospital.


    "Kerr, what happened? Why did Moore think I was dead?" Frowning, Nicole looked at Kerr and felt something was wrong. Recently, Kerr had spent much more time with her than before.


    Nicole was very happy at first, but she didn''t expect that it was all because of something else.


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s waist and gently lifted the corners of his mouth. He looked like a different person now.


    His indifference to outsiders was because he gave all his tenderness to Nicole.


    "He was talking nonsense. You don''t have to pay attention to him. How could you wake up in the middle of the night? Are you feeling ufortable? You never did that before. I''ll call Harley and ask him toe and see you."


    It was already early in the morning, but Kerr still picked up his cell phone. Before he could make the call, he was stopped by Nicole. "What time is it now? Do you still want to make trouble for Harley?"


    "What''s more, I''m not sick at all. Don''t change the subject. I''m asking you seriously. Didn''t we promise to face it together?


    What are you doing now? They took away my cell phone and forbade me to watch TV and touch myputer. They said that my phone had radiation and they didn''t let me read newspapers since it was not good for my eyes. Are you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    lent for a while. Then she said tentatively, "Kerr, I have something to tell you." She raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes.


    Her eyes were full of expectation.


    "You want to see Baron?" No one knew what was on Nicole''s mind better than Kerr. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Nicole, don''t think too much. You have nothing to do with what happened to Maggie.


    It''s their fault. They didn''t handle their rtionship well. You don''t have to me yourself. I didn''t punish her for thest time, and I was already kind enough."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kerr had cared about Nicole''s feelings, he wouldn''t have let go of Maggie so easily.


    Although he had warned Baron behind the back of Nicole.


    Nicole nodded. "I know, but Baron has helped me so much..." Nicole also knew that it was at a special period.


    "After you give birth to the baby, no matter what you want to do, I will apany you, okay?" He didn''t want to make things moreplicated.


    Now, Moore had be a threat and Kerr had to be prepared.


    He tucked Nicole in. After a while, he managed to get Nicole to sleep. He was finally relieved, but he hoped that he could conceal the news of Lily''s death for a while.

 Chapter 297 How Could You Be Alive

    But in this world, what one was afraid of would happened more often.


    The next morning, Kerr went to the study to answer a phone call, "Sir, I have gone to the hospital and figured out the situation. The doctor said that Moore had a broken rib and he had to stay in the hospital temporarily.


    But it seems that he hasn''t informed the Gu family yet." As soon as Jared walked out of the hospital, he reported the situation of Moore to Kerr.


    Fortunately, Moore isn''t in serious condition. Otherwise, Kerr must be in trouble.


    But Kerr didn''t care about it. "Inform the Gu family." Since he had done it, it would be a good opportunity for him to remind Gu family.


    Just now, Jared felt lucky to hear the news. But when he heard Kerr''s words, he was stunned and asked, "Sir, do you really want to do this? Your father will be unhappy if he knows this."


    "Do as I say." Kerr was extremely firm.


    As soon as his voice faded away, he saw Vedder running in in a panic.


    "Sir, please go to see Mrs. Nicole now."


    Kerr immediately put down the phone and strode towards the dining room.


    As soon as he entered the dinning room, he saw Nicole reading the newspaper about the ident. He was surprised.


    "Call Harley and tell him toe here right now." Kerr turned to Vedder and ordered him.


    Vedder did as he was told, and heard the voice of Nicole.


    "No, I''m fine." Putting down the newspaper in her hands, Nicole stood up and walked towards the garden outside.


    Although it was summer, Nicole felt cold from the bottom of her heart. When she passed by Kerr, he stretched out his arm and grabbed her wrist.


    Raising her head, she looked at Kerr with a slight smile on her face. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I just want to be alone for a whi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    gossiping.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr nced at Jared.


    Jared took the hint and said, "Since Mrs. Nicole is pregnant, the sh would cause radiation and do harm to the baby. Please turn off the sh lights."


    Kim stepped forward and blocked the journalists.


    Kerr had been carefully protecting Nicole, worrying that someone would suddenly run into her belly. He frowned his eyebrows all the time. If he had known that, he wouldn''t have brought Nicole with him.


    "I shouldn''t have brought you here." Kerr said indifferently, but Nicole shook her head.


    "It''s okay. I know you can protect me. I''m not afraid at all. What are you afraid of?" Nicole had a happy smile on her face.


    Even without any make-up, Nicole''s skin seemed to be more smooth than before, and there was love in Kerr''s eyes.


    Standing in the hall, Sunny saw that all the reporters were gathering at the door. She guessed that it must be Kerr, so she nervously tidied her hair.


    Then, she handed the baby to Cherry and walked towards the door.


    However, when she just walked two steps forward and saw Kerr and Nicole, she stopped in surprise. "Kerr... Nicole, how could you be alive?"

 Chapter 298 Chaos In The Party

    Sunny couldn''t believe it. It had been confirmed before that Nicole had died in the car ident, but now the person she was seeing was indeed Nicole.


    Nicole nced at Sunny''s surprised look and knew that she was scared.


    She pinched Kerr''s hand quietly.


    Feeling the strength in his hand, Kerr looked at her with doting eyes.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Sunny. It''s just a joke of Kerr. I didn''t expect that you would show up all of a sudden after disappearing for such a long time. Is it because of this news?" Nicole looked at Sunny without fear.


    Standing in front of her, Nicole stared at her.


    Looking at Nicole, Sunny unconsciously stepped back and looked at Kerr who was beside her. "Kerr, I gave birth to a boy. Haven''t you seen him yet?


    Father had given him a name, Ron Gu." Sunny walked to Kerr and wanted to hold his hand. Excitement sparkled in her eyes.


    But Kerr raised his hand to dodge her touch. "My child is still in Nicole''s belly. Ron Gu? Who said his surname is Gu?" He knew it was Jack.


    But he had to show his attitude.


    "Kerr! Today is the banquet of Gu family. You have to hold your tongue." When Freya stood in front of them, she took a look at Nicole with a mixed feeling of surprise and fury.


    "There is no need for someone who doesn''t belong to Gu family to be here at this time." Her intention was obvious. She was referring to Nicole.


    "Kerr, my baby''s surname is Gu, so it''s natural for it to be here, right?" Nicole asked Kerr in front of Sunny and Freya on purpose.


    There was a gentle smile on their face, which was more like the flirting between two lovers.


    "Sure." Kerr kept his arm around her back to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    up to him.


    "I''m warning you, don''t talk nonsense, Nicole. I''m Kerr''s wife, and also the rightful daughter-inw of the Gu family. You don''t have a say in the Gu family." When Sunny saw that Nicole didn''t want to leave with Kelvin...


    She became even more furious and stared at Nicole with burning hatred in her eyes.


    Turning his head to look at her, Kerr continued, "I''ve never married you and never touched you. How could you give birth to a baby of Gu family?"


    His words were simple and clear, as if a heavy p on Sunny''s face.


    In a daze, Sunny said, "Kerr, how can you deny that? I have given birth to Ron. He is your child!" Sunny looked at Kerr with sadness in her eyes.


    "You have a mistress outside, but you can''t be so cruel to me. I love you, but you have to take care of my feelings. I am your legitimate wife. This woman incited you to leave me.


    You need to know what kind of woman can marry into the Gu family."


    Hearing what she said, Kerr''s eyes became cruel, "Let me tell you what kind of woman can marry into my family. There is only one standard. That is the woman in my heart."

 Chapter 299 Gamble On Nicole

    "Now that you insist that the child is mine, let''s go to the hospital to do a paternity test, and then the results wille out. Everyone knows it."


    Kerr was sure that the baby had nothing to do with him.


    Upon hearing this, Sunny trembled and retreated for several steps instinctively. "Kerr, do you really have to do this?


    If our Ron grow up and know that his father has suspected his identity, what will he think? Kerr, I love kids the most. I won''t hurt him in any way."


    Sunny tried her best to calm herself down. Even though she was already very restless in her heart, she tried to keep calm on her face. But in her mind, she was thinking about how to inform Moore.


    If she was really going to do the DNA test, she should have made a n beforehand.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. "You that this is Kerr''s child and how much you value him. So, may I ask you, why did you disappear just after you got pregnant?


    You came back with your son in a few months. Where have you been when you were away? Who have you been with during this period? Why was the baby premature?"


    These questions were also the doubts of the Gu family. She just asked them out for the sake of Jack and Freya.


    If even Kerr couldn''t find her, then there must be someone who helped her in the past.


    "I..." It never urred to Sunny that Nicole would bring this up. "I left because of you. You are the one who forced me to abort the baby.


    I won''tpromise. My body was weak, and I was unable to take good care of myself during my pregnancy, so the baby was premature. You''re to me."


    Sunny tried to attribute all the responsibility to Nicole, but she looked g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    he Gu Group''s hospital." Sunny needed more time, since she didn''t know where Moore was now.


    If she couldn''t find Moore, no one would help her to cheat Kerr.


    Jack stood up and said, "Is it a gamble for you? Kerr, you know what I mean, don''t you? I will never let that woman marry into my family no matter what happens.


    You''d better forget about it." Kerr had done too many ridiculous things because of Nicole, so in the eyes of Jack, such a woman was a disaster.


    He would not allow Nicole to stay.


    "It is my life, and I don''t need anyone to interfere. As a member of the Gu family, I am worthy of the surname of the family. As for other things...


    If you can''t respect me and arrange everything for me, I will not ept it. I hope you won''t do anything meaningless." There was obvious politeness in Kerr''s tone.


    But he was firm. In front of these guests, his politeness was obviously provoking Jack''s dignity.


    "Unfilial son!" Jack raised his hand and waved it in the direction of Kerr''s face.


    "Kerr!" Wearing a nervous look, Nicole called out his name subconsciously and held his hand.

 Chapter 300 Premature Birth

    But Kerr didn''t want to hide.


    But Jack halted when his hand was near to Kerr''s ear. When Jack looked into Kerr''s eyes, he saw the determination in his eyes. It seemed that if the p went on, Kerr would really sever the rtion with the Gu family.


    "Jack!" Freya walked to Jack and held his arm, looking at him worriedly.


    "Why didn''t you dodge it?" Said Jack, looking at Kerr.


    Kerr just let go of Nicole''s hand and took a step forward. It seemed that it was the first time for him to face Jack in such a close distance. There was no emotion in Kerr''s eyes.


    "Father, if you think I was wrong, I won''t fight back. I won''t dodge. You can do it. But please think twice. I live up to my family name.


    With the p, I would cut all the connections with the Gu family. Now I have my own family, and I have someone I want to protect. I don''t care about the Gu family at all."


    Even without the Gu family, he could still give Nicole a good life. If this could make her live a more secure life, then he was willing to.


    Hearing this, Freya was shocked. She reached out and pulled down Jack''s hand. "Don''t talk nonsense, Kerr. All right, since this matter has been decided, let''s wait for the testing result.


    By then, everything would be clear." All Freya wanted now was to smooth things over. With so many people present, the Gu family had already be a joke.


    When Sunny saw that Kerr was going to break up with Jack for a woman, she put all her hope on Ron beside her.


    Turning her eyes, she saw that Nicole had been pregnant. It was obvious that she would give birth very soon. She couldn''t let Nicole give birth to a child at this time.


    She took the baby from Cherry and held her in her arms. She lowered her head and pretended to look at the baby in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    gas pedal with his full strength, but he didn''t feel fast enough. When the car stopped at the hospital gate, he saw that Kerr carried Nicole and walked towards the emergency room.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    After sending Nicole to the emergency room, Kerr insisted on apanying her and never let go of her hand.


    "Don''t be nervous and don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." While he wasforting Nicole, he kissed her forehead and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead with his fingers.


    On receiving the news and rushing over, Harley saw Kerr squatting by the bedside, and Nicole just closing her eyes and frowning.


    "Don''t worry, Kerr. The delivery room is ready. It''s going to be fine. I''ve asked them to get everything ready. You can wait outside."


    Harley knew that Nicole needed a painful process, so he wanted to let Kerr leave the delivery room because Kerr would be more nervous if he looked at her like this.


    But at this time, it was impossible for Kerr to leave her. Looking at her suffering, he felt guilty.


    "I''m here with her. I won''t let anything happen to her in front of me again. I don''t care what you are going to do, you must keep her safe."

 Chapter 301 He Wont Let Anyone Get Away With It

    Kerr could no longer bear the pain of losing Nicole.


    They were going to be happy together, and Kerr didn''t want her to be hurt because of this.


    "Don''t worry. The condition of Nicole is not as bad as you think. She has been taking care of the baby carefully all the time, so the baby is in good condition. It''s just that she is frightened now, which is why she has a premature delivery."


    Maybe it was because of his profession, although Harley was not a doctor of Obstetrics and Gynecology, he knew that Nicole''s condition was not serious, but Kerr was just too nervous.


    Even though Kerr had got a guarantee from Harley, he still insisted on staying with her.


    Banquet Hall.


    From the moment Kerr left, it was quiet. Everyone could feel the awkwardness, and Jack stood there with a dark face.


    Freya sighed.


    After a while, Kim walked in from the door of the banquet hall and went straight to Jack. He bowed slightly and said, "Sir, Mr. Kerr asked me to tell you something."


    Looking at Jack''s face, Kim knew that once he said such words, Jack would be definitely more angry, but with Kerr''s instructions, he had to say so.


    Jack did not say anything, but waited for Kim to say something.


    Casting a sidelong nce at the stunned Sunny, Kim said, "Mr. Kerr said Nicole is now in the hospital. If something happens to her and the baby, he won''t let go of anyone rted to this matter."


    What Kerr meat was clear. Even with the help of Gu family, he didn''t intend to let go of Sunny this time.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Kim said, Sunny took a step back unconsciously.


    She held Ron in her arms tight unconsciously.


    The hall seemed to be in a dead silence. After taking a look at Jack, Kelvin ordered the staff to send all the guests away, and the chaos finally ended.


    Kim left the party hall as well, but before he left, he gave Sun


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    very room.


    Nicole''s hands gripped the handrail at the bedside, her face full of pain.


    Standing outside the room, Kerr kept fixing his eyes on the operation light on the door.


    When Sunny walked into the hospital, she saw many people looking at the direction of the emergency room. Without thinking, she knew that Nicole was there. Without dy, she went straight to the ward of Moore.


    At this moment, Moore was lying on the bed, looking at the message he had just received, with the corners of his mouth slightly rising.


    "It''s a disaster outside, why are you still sleeping here?" Looking at the calm look on Moore''s face, Sunny walked over to him directly with an anxious tone.


    Moore sat up quite calmly, then put down the phone in his hand. "Since I have you, of course I can lie peacefully here. Weren''t you very brave in the scene just now?


    You dared to trip over Nicole in front of so many reporters. Do you really care about Kerr, don''t you? Or, should I say you really hate Nicole."


    Hearing that Moore was still in the mood of joking, Sunny was pissed off. "Do you have the mood to talk about this? Listen up, Kerr has been infuriated to the core. If something happens to Nicole today, neither of us can get away with it."

 Chapter 302 Punishment

    "Kerr would take Ron to have a paternity test soon. You know what to do." Sunny couldn''t think of a better solution.


    "Why bother? I''m really looking forward to the child that Nicole is carrying. If it''s a boy, that would be great." There was some implicit meaning in Moore''s words.


    Sunny was totally confused. She looked at Moore''s face and thought what he said. Then an idea shed through her mind. "You mean..."


    This method is indeed very simple, but risky. "Ron is in my car, but he has grown up a little. I''m afraid that Nicole and others will discover it.


    What''s more, now Kerr and Harley are guarding at the door of the operating room. How can we get close to Nicole''s baby?"


    Sunny didn''t know anyone in the hospital. No one could help her except for Moore. This was not a problem that could be solved by herself.


    "You are smart. I am here." Moore lookedcent.


    These days in the hospital, Moore had bribed some doctors just in case. After all, Nicole''s unborn baby had always been a threat to him.


    "But Ron has to suffer for the time being." Moore got out of bed, took off his hospital gown and changed into the clothes that were prepared long ago, which were the uniform for Gu''s hospital doctors.


    "Put this on." Moore took out a set of nurse uniform from the wardrobe and handed it to Sunny.


    Without any hesitation, she put the clothes on.


    The delivery room.


    Doctor Zhang of the gynaecology and obstetrics department was skilled. He soon took out the baby in Nicole''s belly, but handed it to the nurse beside him.


    "Ah!" A loud baby''s cry resound through the delivery room. Nicole''s mouth moved slightly upwards at the corners.


    "Doctor? How is the baby?" Nicole was very weak and her voice was low. She wanted to see the child but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ating room and soon saw the nurse taking Nicole out.


    "Nicole!" Kerr walked to Nicole and held her cold hand. Looking at the blood on her lips, he felt his heart ache.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t worry. She just fell asleep. She needs a rest now. It''s a good thing to sleep more." The nurse exined to him patiently.


    Without any response, Kerr pushed the cart where was Nicole lying carefully, sent her back to the ward, and looked after her wholeheartedly.


    Harley followed Kerr, then went to the baby room.


    No one noticed that a man and a woman walked out of the delivery room after Nicole left. The woman held a parcel in her arms and left the hospital in a hurry.


    In the ward, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and kissed her slender fingers, his eyes filled with pity.


    Maybe it was because she was very worried about her child, Nicole woke up very soon. "Baby!" It was a call by instinct. The baby''s cry reverberated in her mind.


    On hearing that, Kerr stood up and whispered to her ear, "The baby is great. Don''t worry, Nicole. How do you feel now?"


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the worried look on Kerr''s face. With a smile on her face, he seemed to be more nervous than her.

 Chapter 303 Freaked Out By The Birth Of Her Baby

    With the love of Kerr, no matter what difficulties Nicole have to suffer, she can still feel satisfied. "I''m fine. I''m so disappointed that I can''t give you a daughter."


    Nicole knew that Kerr had been looking forward to the baby she was carrying, even though she had already known it was Lucas instead of Joyce.


    Kerr shook his head. "As long as it''s our child, I will love it. It''s ourst child and I don''t want you to suffer like this. I just hope that you can be fine. It''s enough for us to have Jay and Lucas."


    It was Nicole who gave birth to the baby, but Kerr seemed to be more nervous.


    With a slight smile, Nicole added, "You little fool, every woman will feel pain when she gives birth. It''s okay. Did you see Lucas?" Her gaze wondered around the room.


    She looked for her little baby.


    "I just want to be with you. That''s all I want. You are more important than our baby or anyone else in my heart." He spoke out his innermost thoughts.


    When she saw how affectionate Kerr was, she felt happy and helpless. She raised her hand to stroke his side face and said, "Who could have imagined that the CEO of the Gu Group would be scared by a woman''s delivery?"


    But Nicole felt sweet in her heart.


    "I''m afraid that you will suffer." But he didn''t think it was a shameful thing.


    Nicole shook her head. "I want to see the baby." She worried that her fall might hurt the baby.


    Kerr nodded. As soon as he rose to his feet, he saw that the door of the ward was opened from the outside. "Look, who is this?" With obvious surprise in his tone, Harley walked into the ward.


    And then he gently pushed a baby bed.


    When Nicole was about to sit up, she felt the painful wounds in her abdomen and frowned.


    "Lie down. Don''t move." With h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    g to look for Lucas. You must make sure that you''re lying on the bedfortably so that I can look for him without worry."


    There was a sparkle in her eyes, but she still nodded. At this time, she couldn''t let Kerr worry about her, so she said, "You must find Lucas." All she could do now was to pray for the baby.


    If it was just a nurse identally made a mistake, her child would be safe.


    Kerr rose to his feet and was about to go out, but he saw that Harley was still standing there and the expression on his face was odd. "What are you thinking about?"


    With a slight hesitation, Harley looked at Nicole and finally fixed his eyes on Kerr. "There is only one pregnant woman in the hospital today, and I have arranged her ward and delivery room in advance.


    So if you are sure that the child is not yours, then there is only one possibility, that is, someone deliberately wants to take your child away. Who do you think has such motive?


    How could they gain the entrance in the hospital so easily?" There was overtone in his words.


    "The Gu family." there was a meaningful look in Kerr''s eyes. He said indifferently, but his voice was full of disappointment.

 Chapter 304 It Is Not Lucas

    But this was his child with Nicole. Anyway, no one could take Lucas away from them.


    Turning around, Kerr looked at the nervous Nicole lying on the bed, "I will bring Lucas back." After that, he left the ward. Now he had something important to do.


    The phone in his pocket rang when he just arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    "Kerr, don''t forget to go to the hospital on time tomorrow morning. Sunny is at home. After the paternity test next morning, we will all know the truth."


    Freya reminded him.


    With a smile on her face, she raised her head to look at Sunny and the baby in her arms.


    With acent look on her face, Sunny looked down at the baby in her arms. With obvious dislike in her eyes, she put the baby on the sofa beside her casually.


    But the moment she put the baby on the sofa, he started to cry. Impatient was written all over his face.


    Putting down the phone, Freya walked to Sunny and asked, "Why is Ron crying?" Freya held the baby in her arms and coaxed him with a smile, "Ron."


    Sunny stood behind Freya with a disdainful face.


    Sunny didn''t know how her Ron was doing yet. If not for her baby son''s future and her status, she would not send Ron to another person.


    "Mom, actually it won''t be so troublesome. There is naturally a blood sample of Kerr in the Gu''s hospital. In fact, it''s not necessary for Kerr to show up personally. I''m afraid that Nicole is going to sow discord between us.


    Anyway, I have no guilty conscience. Now that Ron is here, we can take him to the hospital and take his blood sample to make a paternity test in advance.


    If that''s the case, we can also make sure that Nicole won''t do anything to hurt us." Sunny was also worried that Kerr would see through her lies when he saw the baby.


    Hearing what she said, Freya th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to prove Kerr''s innocence and the other to prove her guess.


    Harley''s eyes widened in surprise. He asked, "Are you suspecting that the baby is Ron?" Though Harley had not seen Ron yet, he knew the existence of the baby.


    "I just feel that they are simr." Nicole just saw Ron once.


    Harley nodded. "Okay, I''ll do it now." When he walked to the door, he heard what Nicole said, "No matter what the result is, please tell me the truth, okay?" She knew that Harley was a good friend of Kerr. Of course, she believed that this child had nothing to do with Kerr.


    But she didn''t want to burden Harley.


    "Don''t worry." Then he left the ward.


    When Harley had just arrived at theboratory with the baby in his arms.


    Someone was talking inside.


    "How long will the result take?" Sunny asked the doctor in theboratory, and Freya stood beside her, holding the baby in her arms.


    "A few hours. Please wait outside." The doctor looked up at Sunny and signaled.


    Hearing what was going on inside the room, Harley immediately moved aside with the baby in his arms and hid in the corner.


    Before long, he saw that Sunny and Freya walked out of theboratory, with a child in their arms.

 Chapter 305 A Place In My Dream

    This was totally out of Harley''s expectation. He couldn''t believe that Sunny would hold the baby in her arms to have a paternity test. Could it be said that her baby was really Kerr''s? Harley was confused.


    With Freya at her side, Harley didn''t think that Sunny had any chance to y tricks.


    Just as Harley was guessing, the baby in his arms suddenly cried, which frightened him. He wanted to cover the baby''s mouth, but he immediately removed his hand.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Sunny stopped and immediately turned around to walk towards the source of the sound. Sure enough, she saw that Harley was holding a baby in his arms.


    "Harley! This is..." By instinct, Sunny took a step forward, trying to get close to the baby in Harley''s arms. However, Harley took a step back and avoided Sunny''s approach.


    "Miss He, you came to the hospital sote. What are you doing here?" Harley tried to change the topic even though he didn''t know where the baby in his arms came from.


    But just in case, the baby might be able to help Nicole and Kerr find Lucas.


    When Freya came to Sunny''s side, she stretched out her arm and pull Sunny. "What''s wrong, Sunny? Come on, let''s go home. Ron is asleep."


    With a faint nce at Harley, Freya knew that he was on the side of Kerr and Nicole, so she looked at Harley with obvious displeasure. "Do you still have to work sote, Dr. Su?


    I think you should have a good rest, Dr. Su. Your family and Gu family have been friends for generations. Kerr made a mistake this time, so you''d better not make things worse. If the rtionship between your family and the Gu family is damaged because of that, it would not worth it."


    Freya reminded Harley to mind his own business.


    With a slight smile, Harley said, "You''re right, Mrs. Freya. But now, Ker


    on as Jack had expected.


    "So what? I''m a member of Gu family, so I can''t choose my own life? Is this the price of being a member of Gu family?" There was a hint of mockery in Kerr''s tone.


    "I don''t care what''s in your mind. If you really wanted to be with that woman outside, you have to exchange it with the baby. I won''t let my grandson be apart from the Gu family."


    Jack said it clearly.


    Kerr frowned. "You mean you want to keep Lucas in the Gu family? It''s absolutely impossible. I won''t let my child grow up in an environment like this."


    He won''t agree and he also knew that Nicole would never agree with it on this matter. They would never make apromise on the baby.


    "An environment like this? What kind of environment it is? It''s a ce many people dream of. Don''t be so ungrateful!" Jack rose to his feet and scolded him.


    From a long time ago, Jack had noticed that Kerr did not like this family at all.


    That was why Jack was more strict with Kerr.


    "Really? So let the people who love here enjoy it. I''ll pick up Lucas tomorrow. I don''t want anything to go wrong." Then Kerr left the house.


    Although he had made it clear...


    he still couldn''t help worrying.

 Chapter 306 Not Like Them, Of Course

    After all, it was not a good sign that Jack wanted to keep Lucas in the Gu family.


    In the hospital.


    Nicole looked at Kerr who was in a daze and asked, "Kerr, what''s wrong with you? Is there something that you are hiding from me?" Although Nicole was very worried about Lucas, she was more afraid that this would bring great pressure to Kerr.


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll go and get our baby backter." After these words, Kerr reached out to tuck Nicole in.


    Holding the baby in his arms, Harley was about to turn around and leave when he heard the voice of Nicole.


    "Harley, please ask someone to take care of that child for me." Nicole was a mother, so she naturally felt sympathy for every child, although the fate of this child was not very good.


    But he was innocent after all.


    Nodding his head, Harley walked out of the room with the baby in his arms.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr. "Kerr, I asked Harley to do thisst night. I''m sorry that I didn''t inform you, but please believe that I didn''t have any doubt about you when I asked him to do this.


    I just want to know the baby''s identity and prove your innocence." Nicole handed over the test report to Kerr.


    Kerr looked down at the report in his hand and smiled. He lifted his hand and stroked her long hair.


    "Are you willing to believe me now? I said, I didn''t touch her, so this child won''t have anything to do with me." He didn''t mind that Nicole did the DNA test as long as she was happy.


    When she was about to exin, Kerr kissed her directly on the lips.


    He was so careful as to kiss her that he was more gentle than before. He held her in his arms and carefully avoided the wounds on her belly.


    He just gave a light kiss on Nicole''s lips and then let her go. He was afraid tha


    inger and gently poke him on his face. The soft touch on his face made her curious.


    "Wow, he is so little... But he doesn''t seem to look like Nicole or Kerr." Avery frowned.


    "It would be strange if he looks like them. He is not their child." Harley exined indifferently.


    Avery was surprised. "Really?"


    She turned around and looked at Nicole with aplicated expression.


    "One more bite." Kerr coaxed Nicole.


    Nicole shook her head, "I really don''t want to eat more." She lowered her head. Although she had only eaten a third of the food, she had no appetite at all.


    "It''s a long story. We are going to the Gu familyter. Lucas is there." Nicole just told her the result.


    But Avery was a straightforward woman and she said, "Do you mean that my child was taken away by the Gu family? Why! They didn''t admit the baby when you were pregnant, and now they stole the baby from you?


    This is so unfair. How could they do that?" Avery felt it was unfair for her.


    After all, she knew exactly how many hardships Nicole had gone through when she was pregnant. She knew that Nicole had suffered a lot because of this child, so it was toote for the Gu family to regret.

 Chapter 307 Face To Face

    Noticing that Avery was pissed off, Nicole turned to look at Kerr next to her. Noticing that he didn''t make any response, she winked at Avery.


    With a faint smile, Kerr reached out to get a tissue and wiped the corner of Nicole''s mouth. "It doesn''t matter, Miss Lin is right, no one can take away your child."


    Having such a family, in fact, Kerr was full of helplessness.


    Realizing that she had said something inappropriate, Avery shut up obediently.


    "Can we set off now?" Nicole asked.


    When Kerr nced at Harley, thetter had a helpless look on his face. Whatever he agree or not, Kerr and Nicole couldn''t reach an agreement, so he had to keep silent.


    Nicole reached out her hands and held Kerr''s cheek, "You don''t need to ask Harley for advice. I know how I am. I promise I''ll be fine. As long as you''re with me, what are we afraid of?"


    Looking at the pleading eyes of Nicole, Kerr had nothing to say but nodded.


    He dressed Nicole and held her in his arms in a gentle way so as not to touch her wound.


    Harley followed behind Kerr. After all, it was the Gu family affair. As an outsider, he had no right to take part in it.


    "Why are you standing here? In case anything happens, you can help them." Harley reminded Avery.


    Then he walked towards his car with Avery.


    Seeing the two cars drive away, a figure appeared at the door of the hospital. He held the phone in his hand and dialed a number. "They''re on the way. Get ready. I''ve given you everything you need."


    Moore exhorted Sunny.


    Standing in front of the window of the bedroom, Sunny said, "I know. Have you seen Ron?" She was worried about her baby.


    "Sunny, don''t let me remind you that the child beside you is the one called Ron!" He was worried that she w


    is true, I will keep my promise. Mrs. Freya, you don''t have to worry about it. But it seems that there are many things that you don''t know." Nicole didn''t make it clear.


    She had told Kerr to take care of it.


    Kerr didn''t listen to Freya, but stared at Sunny with his sharp eyes and said, "Give the baby to me. I don''t want to repeat it." Clearly, he was implying something.


    Sunny shook her head and said, "How can you be so cruel to him? Do you know he is your child and want to give it to Nicole?


    You want to admit the baby and abandon me, right?" Tears were running down from Sunny''s eyes. She held the baby tightly in her arms.


    Maybe it was because of her careless movement, the baby didn''t feel well and began to cry.


    "Ah!" The loud sound echoed around the vi, as if it wasining.


    Nicole frowned as if her heart was torn apart. She felt sorry for her crying baby.


    "You have frightened Ron, Kerr." Feeling sorry for her grandson, Freya scolded Kerr and then walked to the side of Sunny. She wanted to take the child from Sunny, but she dodged.


    "Don''t touch me! The baby is mine. No one can take away Ron from me!" Sunny was so nervous.

 Chapter 308 Sign Of A Child

    The baby in her arms was her only bargaining chip. Sunny wouldn''t let anyone take it away from her.


    In a daze for an instant, Freya took a step back unconsciously as she had never seen Sunny act so crazily. Shocked, Freya asked, "What''s wrong with you, Sunny?"


    In front of her, Sunny was always gentle and generous.


    In order to prevent the crazy Sunny would hurt Freya, Kelvin protected her behind him.


    Stepping aside, Freya watched Kerr walk towards to Sunny.


    "Sunny, the baby you are carrying is not Ron. give it back to me. I know what you have done behind my back." All Kerr wanted now was to get Lucas back.


    Sitting next to them, Nicole heard her son''s crying, which made her heart ache. She reached out and grabbed Kerr''s clothes, saying, "Kerr..."


    When Kerr heard that, he turned to look at her. When he saw the way she looked at him, he didn''t step forward to force Sunny to hand over the child.


    Standing far away from them, Sunny was still very nervous. The baby in her arms was still crying.


    "What are you doing?" Jack was standing on the stairs, looking down at the quarreling people. His face darkened when he saw Nicole on the sofa.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn by the harsh voice of Jack, only Kerr did not look at him.


    Jack walked down the stairs and gave a cold look at Nicole and gave a faint nce at Kerr.


    "This is the Gu family''s house, not the market. Behave yourself." Said Jack in an obviously angry tone. The whole family was screwed up by this matter.


    In the eyes of the member of the Gu family, they thought that it was all because of the appearance of Nicole that things became like this.


    "Coax the baby." Jack took a look at Sunny. Because of the crying of


    d kept it in mind.


    Sunny''s lit up. "Nicole, I don''t know when you have peeped at Ron. But I have been taking care of Ron by myself all the time, so I know everything about him.


    Everyone who takes care of him knows the birthmark on his leg. Don''t make trouble out of nothing. I have got the report of the paternity test.


    Now, I have proved my innocence. Nicole, I hope you can keep your promise and leave here so that Kerr will return to the Gu family."


    Nicole looked at Kerr. "I only know that only when Kerr are with me can he be happy. No one can rece me. Family is not about title or wealth, it means a lot more than that to him."


    When Kerr heard what Nicole said, he felt veryforted as he tightly held her hand. Only Nicole could understand what he felt.


    "Give the child back to us. It''s your own business to decide who to stay in the Gu family. I won''t interfere." Replied Kerr firmly. He had no intention of going back to his family.


    Everything here had nothing to do with him.


    "Kerr, don''t forget what I have told you, the children of the Gu family have to stay in here, and you must keep the promises you have made."

 Chapter 309 He Is Not The Child Of The Gu Family

    Shouted Jack in a harsh tone.


    He nced at Avery who was standing next to Nicole and held a child in her arms. "Is this the child you gave birth to?" If Nicole''s child was really Kerr''s.


    He would keep the child in Gu family.


    Anyway, Jack would never let his grandson out of Gu family.


    Feeling Jack''s eyes on her, Avery couldn''t help taking a step back, with her baby in her arms.


    "Kerr, I told you that the children of Gu family could only grow up in this family." Jack said and gave Kelvin a look who was standing aside.


    Kelvin understood what he meant. He hesitated for a while and walked to Avery. "Miss Lin, please let me take care of your child." Then he reached out his hand to Avery.


    Avery looked at Nicole and asked for her opinion.


    "That child is not from the Gu family at all!" Freya cast a resentful nce at Nicole and added, "I''ve got the paternity test report about that child."


    While saying that, Freya took out another paternity test report from her bag and directly threw it on the table.


    "Nicole, where did you get the bastard and want to me Kerr?" There was obvious resentment in Freya''s words, and then she looked at Kerr.


    "Now, you need to take a look at the woman beside you. What a shameless woman she is!" Freya was exasperated at Kerr who didn''t live up to her expectations.


    Kerr just put his arm on Nicole''s shoulder with an obvious sarcastic smile on his face.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole felt helpless. "Kerr, now I just want to get back our child and then leave here." Their words did not hurt Nicole at all.


    Before she came here, she had been well prepared.


    Holding the hand of Nicole tightly, Kerr nodded slightly to her. "I know."


    Sunny''s e


    to the Gu family, the others please leave!"


    Jack felt that the farce should be over.


    "Ie, I''d like to remind you that no matter you have given birth to a baby for Kerr or not, and no matter how much you want to be with him, you should understand that not all the woman can marry into the Gu family."


    As soon as Freya heard what Jack said, she walked in front of Nicole and said, "Nicole, you should have a clear estimation of yourself. It is really a stupid idea to try to keep a man by using a child."


    She got it. As long as Nicole could back out, Kerr would be able to return to the Gu family.


    So all the problems were because of Nicole.


    Nicole thought that it was funny. When she felt that Kerr tightened his grip on her hand, she was delighted.


    Kerr stood in front of Nicole. "It''s my own decision to be with the woman I love. I am in love with Nicole, so I might give up everything in the Gu family, but I will never give up everything that belongs to Nicole."


    After saying that, Kerr didn''t want to be entangled with her any more. It was not long after Nicole gave birth to the child and she needed to have a rest right now.

 Chapter 310 Threat From Kerr

    Kerr bent over to carry Nicole in his arms and walked towards the door.


    "Kerr..." Seeing her son, Nicole was a little unwilling to leave. She was worried that Sunny would hide Lucas away after they left.


    By then, it would be so hard for them to find a kid in a vast sea of people.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." As he stopped at the gate of the vi, Kerr said in a cold voice, "You''d better take good care of my son, Sunny.


    If I knew that there was something wrong with Lucas, I would definitely let your son pay for what you did." Kerr threatened her.


    And also, he said it to everyone present.


    After he finished his words, Nicole walked out of the house with Nicole. Avery and Harley followed closely behind him.


    When the car returned to his vi, Kerr put Nicole on the bed in the bedroom and asked, "Are you cold? Are you tired?" Kerr knew it wasn''t an easy task.


    Now he felt a little regretful to bring Nicole with him. If Nicole was tired, he would feel guilty. ?


    Nicole shook her head and saw the nervousness in Kerr''s eyes. She raised her hand and fondled his forehead. "I''m fine. I''m just worried about Lucas. He was just born and is not with me now."


    When she said this, there was deep guilt and remorse on her face. "Kerr, I am not a qualified mother..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kerr put his index finger on her lips, "Don''t think too much about it, it has nothing to do with you, it''s my fault that I didn''t protect you and the baby.


    But don''t worry. I will bring Lucas back safe and sound. I promise you, now he is the eldest grandson of the Gu family. He must be of great concern in the family.


    What''s more, we have Sunny''s baby. She won''t dare to hurt Lucas." There was confid


    this possibility, Nicole had another thought, which lit up her eyes.


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Nicole, Kerr had a rough guess on what she was thinking. "Do you want to bring Lucas back in the same way?"


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole nodded vigorously. "In the eyes of Gu family, I''m not a good person, so what I care is the result.


    Lucas is so little. I can''t rest assured if I don''t see him." Nicole looked at him beseechingly.


    "I''ll have a try, but I''m not sure I''ll seed. I know everything about the Gu family, so I know how difficult it is.


    The Gu family paid great attention to a newborn baby, and the extent of such attention may be far beyond your imagination." He was brought up in that kind of environment, so no one knew it better than him.


    Seemingly, the Gu family wasn''t heavily guarded, but over the years, they had made many enemies, and there was a reason why the Gu family would lead a peaceful life all these years.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, Kerr. If it''s really difficult, we can think of other ways. Don''t put yourself in a dilemma." Although Nicole was worried aboutLucas, she also care about Kerr''s feelings.

 Chapter 311 Take Back My Child

    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and let her lie on the bed. "Let me handle this. You can have some sleep." He noticed the tiredness in her eyes.


    She held Kerr''s hand. Although she had something on her mind, she could fall asleep in peace with Kerr at her side.


    He watched her sleep until he felt her steady breath. Then he let go of her hand and walked out of the bedroom carefully.


    When he went downstairs, he saw that Harley and Avery were ying with Ron.


    "That''s funny! He''s so tiny and cute!" Avery had never been so close to a child. She had fed the little boy with Harley just now.


    Although this little guy looked very annoying when he cried, when his big eyes smiled like an angel, Avery couldn''t help but forgive the naughty boy.


    "I didn''t know you like babies so much. Why don''t you have one?" Harley made fun of Avery, and Lisa suddenly came into his mind.


    Since returning to A City, Harley had been busy taking care of Nicole, so he hadn''t seen Lisa for a long time. He missed her very much.


    Avery stared at her and said, "Can I have a baby by myself? Where can I get a man?" Avery felt that it was easy for Harley to say that.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. I heard it from Nicole. How are things going with you and Lisa? Did you find your true love?" It was hard for Avery to imagine what kind of woman Harley would fall in love with.


    At the mention of Lisa, Harley gave Avery an arrogant look. "Of course, I''m not kidding. There is no woman more suitable for me than Lisa in the world."


    He had been dreaming that he would propose to Lisa as soon as Kerr solved his problem. He couldn''t wait to marry Lisa.


    Every time when he saw Nicole and Kerr, he didn''t feel anyth


    his method before, but he just didn''t want to get Kelvin and Vedder into trouble.


    Kelvin had helped her a lot before.


    "Thank you, Uncle. But this time, I''ll handle it by myself." After saying that, he rose to his feet and went back to the bedroom. Hey beside Nicole and held her into his arms.


    "Lucas..."


    When he heard Nicole murmuring in her dreams, Kerr bore it in mind silently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Lucas back soon." Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole looked relieved in her dream, and she saw a boy''s beautiful smiling face in front of her.


    He was so cute.


    Nicole couldn''t help but reach out her hands and held Lucas in her arms. When she turned around, she saw that Kerr was standing not far away from Jay, and walked towards her and ced his arms around her shoulder.


    Perhaps this was the happiness that Nicole had been longing for.


    In the living room downstairs.


    When Sunny saw Harley pulled a long face, she feel a little uneasy. She said, "Please don''t be so serious. Since Kerr has said that he will be fine, he should be fine."


    Hearing Avery''s words, Harley just shook his head in silence.

 Chapter 312 Lost The Baby

    "Does Mommy have a little sister?" Jay ran in from the door of the vi.


    He saw the baby on the sofa in the living room and ran to Ron. Looking at the baby in front of him, Jay frowned.


    "How could it be so ugly? You look nothing like my beautiful Mommy." Jay pouted. He raised his hand and opened the small nket wrapped around Ron''s body.


    "Aren''t you the little sister? No wonder you look so ugly!" Jay released his hand in disgust and sat on the sofa. He put his arm in front of his chest, looking very disappointed.


    Avery shook her head and said, "Come on! I think you are the smartest kid in the world." She raised her hand and fondled his hair.


    "He''s not your brother or Nicole''s kid. So he doesn''t look like your mother." Avery exined casually.


    What happened in the party was unknown to Jay. All the news in the media that day were blocked by Kerr. Therefore, Jay knew nothing about what had happened.


    "Really? Does mommy give birth to a baby girl? The old man must have hidden it. I am going to find him right now." Jay said angrily.


    While speaking, he was about to jump off the sofa and walked towards their bedroom.


    Avery grabbed his wrist.


    "No. your mommy is still sleeping. You can see herter. There is no little sister. Your mommy did give birth to a little boy, but he is not here now.


    Be good. I''ll tell you what happened." Avery sat on the sofa with Jay in her arms. She briefly told him that Lucas had been stealthily taken away.


    She didn''t tell him about the details. After all, he was just a child.


    "Humph! I knew that the old man could not take good care of mommy at all, and he even lost my little brother. I really can''t be away for even one day!" Jay said angrily.


    O


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    birth to a baby yourself? I think uncle Zachary is a good man."


    He gave Avery a hint and strode upstairs, ignoring her stunned look.


    It was not good to be lectured by a child. Avery was speechless. Two people had mentioned Zachary in front of her today. Was she really going to find him back?


    She shook her head, unwilling to think about such a question.


    When Jay reached the door of study, he saw that the door of Nicole''s bedroom was opened and Kerr walked out.


    "How dare you show up here after you lost my little brother?" Wearing a discontented look on his face, Jay confronted Kerr.


    Without paying attention to Jay, Kerr went straight into the study and didn''t close the door. He knew that Jay would follow him.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Kerr, Jay stomped his foot and couldn''t help but follow him. When he saw Kerr sitting behind the desk, he asked, "What are you doing? Where is my brother?"


    He was eager to see Lucas so he went directly to Kerr. He went into Kerr''s arms from the lower part of Kerr''s arm and raised his little cute face. "I want to see my brother."


    Stopping being tough, Jay put on a pitiful look.

 Chapter 313 A Powerful Man

    This fact made Kerr feel even more distressed.


    "I''ll get Lucas back." Kerr couldn''t help but caress Jay''s hair.


    Jay nodded and then sat on hisps at ease, fixing his eyes on the screen.


    "Is this the protective system of Gu''s old house? It doesn''t seem difficult." With a disdainful look, Jay stared at the screen and watched Kerr''s moves.


    At the beginning, Jay didn''t take him seriously. Butter, he gradually showed his admiration to Kerr. Jay tilted his head and looked at the man behind him. It was not until this moment that he realized that Kerr was stronger than he had imagined.


    But he wouldn''t admit it.


    But Kerr did make Jay feel a little proud. After all, not everyone would have a dad like him.


    "How about having a try?" Kerr pushed theptop to Jay and asked.


    Jay came to his senses and stretched out his hand. Although he was still very young, he was not afraid at all, maybe because there was a powerful man behind him.


    That was the only way to make Jay to do whatever he liked.


    His fingers were busy typing on the keyboard. When Kerr saw the code on the screen, he gave a satisfied smile with obvious admiration in his eyes.


    "This is the security system of Gu''s old house, you have to remember." In order to prevent something unexpected from happening, Kerr had intended to tell everything of the Gu family to Jay, although he was still young.


    However, with Jay''s talent, he was able to do this.


    Jay nodded, with curiosity in his eyes.


    "I''ll go outter. You stay with your mommy." Then Kerr closed hisptop too, and held up Jay, walking towards the door of the bedroom, and gently opened the door with his hand.


    He gestured for Jay to be gentle.


    Jay nced at Kerr. He didn''t know why Kerr suddenly became so generous, but he was still happy to have Kerr with Nicole.


    In


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ips slightly raised.


    "Sir, should we do it now? The car they parked outside has been controlled by our men. I didn''t expect that they would dare to make trouble in here with only two of them."


    At this time, Vedder was standing beside Harley. He looked at the two men with obvious disdain in his words.


    "They have overrated their ability. If I had known it would be so boring, I would have gone to the Gu family with Kerr." Obviously, Harley was a little disappointed.


    "Well, in that case, let''s y with them. Don''t act rashly and alert the enemy first. I am curious about how they n to find that child." Suddenly, something interested Harley.


    Vedder nodded, and then held the inte in his hand, telling the security guards in the vi not to act rashly.


    When Kerr parked his car in front of the Gu family''s old house.


    The light of the vi was supposed to be turned off, but it was still on. Looking at the second floor, Kerr was silent. Quickly, Kelvin opened the door of the old house and walked to the car of Kerr.


    "Sir, Mr. Jack knows you wille. He is waiting for you." Kelvin also felt helpless. It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, the father and son could not get close to each other.

 Chapter 314 The Inspection Report Of Jack

    It seemed that they couldn''t even live in peace.


    Casting a nce at the window, Kerr got out of the car silently.


    Standing in front of the study, Kerr reached out and pushed the door open. He saw that Jack was sitting behind the desk with his back to him.


    "Here you are." There was no surprise in Jack''s tone.


    Having a look at the faces of Jack and Kerr, Kelvin turned around and left the study consciously, leaving time and space for them.


    "I told you that my child must grow up by my side." Kerr didn''t n to make a concession, but he knew that his father had made full preparation and that the baby might have been transferred out of the Gu family''s house.


    Turning around, Jack stared at Kerr. It was not until this moment that he realized that Kerr had grown up a lot and was able to bear the responsibility of Gu Group all by himself.


    And he would no longer be manipted by Jack.


    "Kerr, if you want to take over the Gu Group and make the Gu family keep the dominant position, you have to give up something, such as the so-called love. It''s not easy for the Gu family to reach today''s position.


    I can''t bear to see you lose your mind because of some unnecessary feelings. I can hand over everything in the Gu family to you, and you can keep Nicole by your side.


    But you should be clear about that fact that Nicole would not be able to be your legal wife." As a matter of fact, Jack couldn''t ept the fact that Kerr married a woman who was good for nothing.


    Seeing the stubborn look on Jack''s face, Kerr shook his head and said, "I think you are wrong. I came here just to get my baby back.


    As for what happened to the Gu family and whether I''m going to be with Nicole or not, it has nothing to do with anyone." He did


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ?" The man''s hands were tied behind his back, so he couldn''t resist. The other man''s mouth was also tied with tape to one side.


    When Kerr heard such a harsh voice, he couldn''t help frowning and asked, "What are you doing?" In such a quiet night, such a sound became abnormally harsh. Kerr was afraid that it would affect the sleep of Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Harley turned around and smiled at him.


    "You''re back. I didn''t expect that Sunny would only send two people here. It''s kind of boring, but the two are so royal to Sunny that they didn''t tell us anything about her."


    Sitting on the sofa, Harley sighed. He was not good at interrogating people. If Ken was here, it might be easier for him to do it. His hands were used to hold scalpels, not to beat people.


    Kerr walked up to the two men, squatted down, grabbed the man''s hair and forced him to look up at him. But Kerr was very unfamiliar with these two faces.


    Without a word, Kerr let go of him.


    "If you want to stay alive, you''d better tell me the truth. Maybe I can give you a chance." Sitting next to Harley, Kerr said indifferently.


    But the coldness on Kerr''s face did not soften a little.

 Chapter 315 Failed

    The man looked at Kerr and knew that he was not a man to be trifled with.


    "I really don''t know anything. We just want to get some money since people here are in such a big and rich family. We didn''t expect to be caught by you before we take action."


    He had promised Moore that once something happened, he would take full responsibility. So he would not disclose Moore''s name.


    Hearing what the man said, Harley smiled slightly. "Do you think I''m stupid? You want to get some money? There are many valuable things here, why did you want to get close to the crib in the bedroom?"


    Harley inquired.


    The man lowered his head, with a guilty look on his face. He didn''t dare to look at Harley and Kerr.


    "For thest time, who asked you toe here?" There was no emotion in Kerr''s calm tone and the man looked into the distance unconsciously.


    "No one. I really don''t know what you are talking about." The man defended himself.


    Then Kerr turned to look at Kim.


    After receiving the sign from Kerr, Kim took out a dagger from behind his back. Instead of walking towards the man who had just answered his question, he turned around and looked at the man who was tied with a tape.


    "From now on, if you don''t say anything, I''ll stab him until you tell us." Kim clenched the knife in his hand and said in a cold voice.


    And stabbed the man in his arm.


    "Hmm!" The man''s eyes were full of fear as he saw the sharp dagger cut through his arm.


    Even if he wanted to scream, he couldn''t.


    He could only sob bitterly.


    As soon as Kim took out the dagger, blood flew out of the wound and sshed on the man''s face.


    "I''ll tell you everything!" The other man did not expect that Kim would actually do it. The warm blood on his face seemed to have burned his skin.


    "It''s Mr. M


    u can and bring him to me at all costs."


    After informing Kim, Kerr went upstairs.


    He had nned to y games with Moore slowly, but now it seemed that there was no time and opportunity for him to do that.


    Kim nodded and left the vi.


    When Kerr went back to their room, he walked to Nicole and held her hand. "I''m sorry..." He didn''t bring Lucas back as he promised.


    He kissed Nicole''s fingers gently.


    There was an obvious self-reproach in his eyes.


    It was getting dark outside. So Kerr just sat beside Nicole, quietly waiting for her to wake up.


    Maybe she was so tired before that she woke upte.


    "Kerr? You stayed up all night?" When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw Kerr in casual clothes and felt the warmth of his palm. She frowned slightly.


    She had seldom seen him at a loss.


    "It''s okay. I was a littletest night. Nicole, I have something to tell you." Kerr smiled at her. He didn''t n to hide this from Nicole.


    "I already know that Lucas is at the Gu family, but I can''t bring her back temporarily. Can you give me three days?" He knew it was cruel to her.


    But he had his own reasons.


    There was a hint of earnest and appeal in his eyes.

 Chapter 316 Didn’t Remember Him

    She finally didn''t have the heart to refuse him.


    "Kerr, what happened? Tell me, okay? Didn''t we say that we should shoulder the responsibility together no matter what happened?" Nicole tried to move and sit up.


    But the wound on her belly made her unable to move at all.


    Kerr held her shoulders. "I went to the Gu family housest night and got a news that there will be a banquet in three days, but this party is held secretly.


    It''s about the future of the Gu family and the Gu Group. After the banquet, I will take Lucas back, okay?"


    Kerr didn''t tell her that the meeting was about Jack''s will.


    When she saw that Kerr looked serious, which rarely happened to him, she could not help but nod in agreement. "The future of the Gu family? Will it affect you?" Although she didn''t know what it was.


    But she was worried that she might affect Kerr.


    Kerr shook his head. "Don''t worry. I can handle it well. No matter what the result is, I won''t leave you and our baby. This time might be a good ending."


    In fact, Kerr knew clearly that even if Jack wanted to make it up to Moore, he couldn''t do that due to his limited ability and Jack wouldn''t hand over the Gu Group to an uncertain person.


    This was also the reason why Kerr wanted to find Moore in advance. He was afraid that Moore would do something harmful to them.


    Nicole nodded and rested in Kerr''s arms, thinking of Lucas. "Kerr, I almost forget what Lucas looks like." She just saw him at a nce.


    She was really afraid that she would forget the appearance of Lucas. She was afraid that when she saw him again, she could not recognize him.


    "Open it." Kerr took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.


    Before leaving the Gu family''s house, Kerr specially asked Kelvin to take more photos and send


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t to the ground.


    Jay nodded with a cute face, and then stood at the door of the vi, watching the two go out.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole looked at Jay, who was waving to her. "Don''t you think that Jay looks strange today?" Nicole asked.


    Kerr glimpsed at Jay and saw the shrewdness in his eyes, but didn''t care. He didn''t think he had to worry about Jay since he was a clever boy.


    "He knows what he should do and what he shouldn''t," Kerr reached out and tucked her in before he turned up the temperature of the air conditioner.


    Wherever she went, Kerr always kept an eye on her condition.


    Kerr''s car disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Jay returned to his room in haste and took out the dress he chose this morning from the wardrobe. It was a delicate suit and he put it on right away.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Jay was quite satisfied with his style. He walked down the stairs.


    Jay felt proud of his n.


    Looking up at Jay in front of him, Harley couldn''t help but be shocked, "Jay, what are you going to do? Are you going to attend a meeting?"


    This was the first time that Harley had seen Jack look like that, who was quite simr to Kerr when he was little.

 Chapter 317 It Didnt Sound Nice

    Jay deliberately cleared his throat. "Uncle Harley, please pay attention when you call my name. From today on, I will be Jay Gu." He wanted everyone to know...


    the existence of him.


    He didn''t take it seriously before because he didn''t care, but now he wanted to protect Lucas.


    He would also make Nicole hold her head high.


    Harley raised his eyebrows. "So you are going to call Kerr daddy?" Harley couldn''t helpughing at the thought of the father and son.


    Hearing this, Jay frowned. From the way he addressed them, it sounded like Kerr was condescending, which made Jay very ufortable.


    Before Jay spoke, he saw Kime in in a hurry from outside.


    At the sight of Jay, he was first stunned, but then he focused his attention on Harley. "Has young master already set out?"


    Harley nodded at Kim.


    "Uncle Kim, I know you haven''t found Moore, but it doesn''t matter. He will appearter. Since you are back, you can go with me."


    Jay said. Although Jay was still young, he behaved like an adult.


    No one could ignore him.


    Hearing this, Kim was stunned for a while. Then he looked at Harley, but thetter justughed at Jay. Kim was speechless. Anyway, something must have happened, since the little boy gave such a definite answer.


    So Kim left the vi with Jay.


    At this time, Kerr had entered the Gu family''s with Nicole.


    Just entering the door of the old house, Nicole felt something wrong. It was obvious that the atmosphere in the old house was more solemn than usual.


    She couldn''t help clenching Kerr''s hand and looking around vigntly.


    Feeling the nervousness of the little woman in his arms, Kerr smiled at her. "Don''t worry. It will be fine." He hadn''t told her why they came here today.


    Because he didn''t realize that Jack was


    le stay here. That child was Nicole''s, and it was the biggest threat to him.


    Nicole smiled faintly and shook Kerr''s hand. Before Kerr spoke, she answered first, "Even Mr. Moore can sit here, why can''t I be here? I am the mother of the child of Gu family. I think I am more qualified to sit here than you."


    She wouldn''t give him any chance.


    "You!" Moore wanted to say something more, but he saw that Kerr, who was sitting opposite to him, stood up. Obviously, Kerr threatened him. If Moore continued to talk with Nicole like that, Kerr would teach him a lesson without hesitation.


    But today, Moore didn''t want to make apromise either.


    The old man sitting on the sofa, who was in silent all the time, when he sensed the tension between Kerr and Moore, he coughed.


    The old man looked away from Kerr and Moore with dissatisfaction on his face. Atst, he looked at Jack who was sitting silently aside.


    "Jack, the Gu family''s business is not a child''s y. You should deal with it."


    In fact, back then he had disagreed with Jack''s n to adopt Moore. But somehow, it was Jack who took all the pressure to bring Moore back home.


    Now, they have taken a crocodile as a pet.

 Chapter 318 Something Important

    But in the end, it was still Kerr who was involved in this matter.


    Hearing the warning behind, Jack turned around and looked at Kerr and Moore. He was a little helpless. For the first time, he felt that he was such a failure.


    If Moore was as capable as Kerr, Jack might earn some chance for him.


    If Kerr was as obedient as Moore, Jack would be more assured to hand over the Gu Group and the Gu family to him.


    "Well, I have something important to announce today." Said Jack, taking a look at Kelvin beside him.


    Holding the documents that Jack gave him earlier in the morning in his hand, Kelvin was in a state of surprise. It hade so suddenly for them.


    "Sir..." Hesitation was written all over Kelvin''s face.


    Jack nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "The reason why I asked all the people of Gu family back today is that I have an important thing to announce today, and I will make a will formally today, in case anything happens."


    Hearing what he said, both Moore and Sunny were surprised, and even Freya and Nicole could not believe it.


    They had never thought that Jack would say such words at this time.


    Nicole looked worriedly at Kerr.


    But Kerr was abnormally calm, as if what was happening in front of him had nothing to do with him. Only Nicole felt that the strength from the palm showed that he was nervous.


    But she knew that the reason why Kerr was nervous was not because of the will, but because Jack made the will so early.


    "Kelvin, announce my will." Jack looked at everyone present and saw everyone''s expression clearly.


    He had gone through all kinds of ups and downs, so how could he not see through the minds of people here.


    As Freya''s eyes fell into the will in Kelvin''s hands, obviously she was more concerned about


    d.


    It seemed that he didn''t care about what Kerr had said at all.


    Everyone at the scene, except Jack who was shocked and couldn''t believe it, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    No one dared to touch the result of the paternity test. Only Jack could hold it in his hand and said, "This... It''s impossible!" Twenty years ago, when he found Moore, he had taken him to have a paternity test.


    "Surprised? The reason why you let Moore stay with you, carefully train him, and even hand over the Gu group to him is because you think he is the illegitimate child of you.


    But unfortunately, as you found Moore, he knew everything, and then sessfully take advantage of your guilt to take over the Gu Group.


    That''s the truth. As for the result you buried behind the painting on the wall in the study, it was only forgery made by Moore."


    Said Kerr in a calm tone. He had kept the secret from the public for a long time in order to protect the dignity of the Gu family.


    Jack looked at Moore beside him, only to see a smug look on his face. "You knew this from the beginning?" It never urred to Jack that the person he had regarded as his own son had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 319 He Is Just An Adopted Son

    Jack had put a lot of effort into it before. But now, it was like a p in his face.


    He couldn''t even believe that the well behaved and obedient Moore had been taking advantage of him all the time.


    Hearing the question of Jack, Moore took back his sight on Kerr and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. From the day I entered the Gu family, I am just an adopted son.


    Of course I have no blood rtionship with the Gu family. If there is, I won''t be the adopted child, right?" Moore averted the whole thing.


    He yed an innocent role in front of everyone.


    Jack only felt that his blood pressure was rising and he even felt dizzy. He held his forehead and asked, "How did he do it?" Apparently, he was asking for Kerr''s opinion.


    He knew that once Kerr revealed the whole thing, it would prove that he had found enough evidence. And he also had figured out the cause of the whole thing.


    As Kerr held Nicole''s hand, he looked at Jack. Kerr could not bear to tell him the truth, but finally made up his mind to do so. He looked away and said, "When you found Moore in the orphanage...


    In fact, the child you are looking for is in that orphanage. You were misled by Moore because he has known your identity earlier."


    The moment Kerr finished his words, Jared looked into Kerr''s eyes and walked to the door. A middle-aged man came in.


    "Mr. Gu, do you still remember me?" The man was dressed in cheap suit, but dress himself with understated simplicity.


    Looking at the man who appeared in front of him, Jack slightly frowned. "Are you the director of that orphanage?" Even over twenty years, Jack still recognized the person in front of him.


    The Dean nodded. "Yes. Now I am retired. In fact, 20 years ago, on the day when you c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "I think you must have made a mistake. Today dad is going to announce his will, not to rify the DNA test. I have never said that I am a child of the Gu family, and I never have regarded myself as a child of the Gu family.


    I know you are worried that I''m coveting the shares of the Gu Group, but you can''t make up such story. This is not only ndering me, but also an insult to father."


    Moore tried to me all this to Kerr.


    "Oh, yes! Excuse me, sir, you said that I had bribed you with money. Have you left any evidence? Such as the transfer record?" Moore rose to his feet and asked the Dean standing in front of him.


    "When you gave me money at that time, it was all cash. I didn''t have any transfer record." The Dean looked at Moore in astonishment.


    Mooreughed. "So, you didn''t have any evidence, but I remember, since I left the orphanage, I have never seen you again.


    Words alone are no proof." Moore shook his head.


    "What I said is true. I also know where is the real child of Gu family!" The Dean was a little anxious to exin.


    His eyes constantly shifted between Jack and Kerr.


    Sure enough, hearing the Dean''s words, Jack was intrigued.

 Chapter 320 Where Is The Baby

    Jack had always wanted to know the whereabouts of the child, because he owed the child a lot and he was a little curious.


    By instinct, the Dean looked at Kerr, who was sitting silently beside. Beforeing here, Kerr had warned him not to tell anyone about the whereabouts of the child.


    But in order to prove his innocence, the dean blurted it out.


    Looking at the darkened face of Kerr, the Dean already knew that he had talked too much.


    "Where is he?" Jack asked the dean, eager to know the whereabouts of the child.


    "Well... Jack, what''s the most important thing here right now?" The uncle of the Gu family remained silent all the time. Seeing that the situation was about to lose control, he could not help reminding Jack.


    Although that child belonged to Gu family in blood, the old man was not interested in that missing child. Gu family only ept excellent people.


    If the child was very ordinary, even if he lived in this world, he couldn''t bring honor to Gu family.


    Jack also realized that he made a gaffe, so he calmed himself down and motioned for Kelvin to see the dean out, but in face he wanted the dean to stay in his house.


    Before Kelvin took any action, Jared left the vi with the dean.


    There was no chance for Jack to get in touch with the old man at all.


    "Since Moore is not rted to the Gu family by blood, then, Kelvin, cancel the item about Moore." Jack was such a person that he would not spend his time and energy on a unworthy person.


    Moore only felt ridiculous. He had known that Jack was a cold-blooded man, but he did not expect him to be so ruthless.


    Kelvin nodded.


    When he was about to say something, he saw J


    Standing in front of Nicole, Jay red at Kerr beside her, "Didn''t you say you would protect mommy?" Although Nicole didn''t say anything, Jay still cared about it.


    Without much exnation, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and looked forward to Jay''s performance.


    The reporters who were walking in were all curious upon hearing Jay''s words. They stepped forward and stood in front of Jay. "Boy, you just said yourst name is Gu. So who are your parents?"


    Journalists would never give up such hot news.


    If this was said by a child, it might be more interesting for the audience outside.


    "Beautifuldy, I have the same appearance with him. Can''t you see that?" Jay then turned to Nicole.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    "As for my mother, she is, of course, the beautiful and generous Nicole." Jay said seriously and proudly.


    Nicole looked at him helplessly.


    "So you''re Mr. Kerr''s son? Oh my God! So youe here today?" The reporter couldn''t guess Jay''s purpose for a moment.


    They just received an anonymous news that something important would happen in the Gu family today, so they rushed here.

 Chapter 321 The Son Of Son

    "Of course it''s a very important thing. I''m a member of Gu family. In the face of such a change in Gu family, of course I have to stand out and protect everything in Gu family.


    Any outsiders can''t interfere with our family affairs." Jay let go of Nicole''s hand and walked towards Jack opposite.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa. I''m Jack Gu, the son of your son. We''ve met before. If you don''t remember me, I can help you recall it."


    Last time, Jay didn''t admit his identity.


    Jack looked at the sudden appearance of little boy in front of him. He had seen this child, but he had never taken him seriously before. "What do you want?"


    He was also a little surprised at the child''s appearance, after all, this little boy had never admitted what Nicole had said before.


    "I am the child of Gu family, of course I have the right to attend today''s family meeting. I know you are doubting my identity. It doesn''t matter. This is the paternity test report I got.


    I know you''ve gotten one before, but it''s different from the one in my hands. It''s strange, isn''t it? Let me tell you what happened."


    As he spoke, he looked at the direction of the door. Kim nodded and brought in a female nurse who hade here with them.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu." The nurse lowered her head. She was in white nurse uniform, tall and sharp hair, which made her look capable and experienced.


    Jack frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Kerr felt a little familiar. A possibility shed through his mind. He took a slight nce at Jay and didn''t expect that he would find out this secret.


    "Grandpa, don''t you think she looks familiar?" Jay nced at Harley who just arrived.


    As soon as Harley stopped at the door, he felt Jay was looking at him, a little perplexed. He look


    who had spoken out the so-called truth, which made them, adults, feel ashamed.


    Looking at Jay in front of him, Kerr was slightly stunned. His suspicions and disbelief before were all gone, and he thought of the night seven years ago.


    Without knowing it, he tightened his hand on Nicole''s shoulder. Kerr felt lucky that he didn''t leave Nicole at that time.


    "Thank you."


    Kerr said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear. Nicole turned to look at Kerr and asked, "What did you say?" She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Thank you for staying with me." He knew that she trusted him, and he was grateful that he lived up to her trust.


    Raising the corners of her mouth, she rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Her intuition told her that something good would happen today, and maybe they could have a family reunion.


    Looking at Jack, Jay continued, "I''m a member of Gu family. Even though grandpa doesn''t want to admit it, the blood of Gu family is still kept in my body. Everything of Gu family is rted to me.


    No matter what you want to do, I will try my best to help you." Jay was good at ttering the old, but he hadn''t had a chance to show his ability before.

 Chapter 322 Baby In Gu Family

    "So what? Are you here to divide up the family property?" The corners of Moore''s mouth were full of obvious irony. In his opinion, it were just excuses for the assets of the Gu family.


    Moore had underestimated the child. He didn''t expect that Nicole was so strong that she got the initiative without saying or doing anything.


    Now everyone here could see that Jack was very interested in Jay.


    However, what Moore had said make people feel that Jack came here with ulterior motives.


    Nicole nced at Moore and said, "Jay,e to Mommy." She had always tried to prevent Jay from getting involved in their disputes.


    It was bad for a child''s growth.


    "Mom, I''m a child of Gu family. So I do have the right to be here." said Jack as he walked to Nicole and looked up at her. He didn''t care about what Moore said.


    "All mockery and jealousy are because they don''t have my advantages. In this world, many people will be jealous and resentful because they can''t get what they want. Others have something they don''t have. Do you think so? Mommy."


    Although he was asking the question, everyone present could tell that he was mocking Moore.


    Nicole looked at Jay with pride and nodded. "You are right, but I only hope that you can grow up healthy and don''t want anything else to affect your mood."


    Her only wish was the safety of Jay and Lucas.


    Holding the hand of Nicole, Kerr Gu gave Jay a look of appreciation. Maybe he should have asked Jay to change his surname. Thinking of this, Kerr felt a little guilty.


    "That''s right. You are the child of Gu family. All children of Gu family should enjoy the same treatment." Kerr took a look


    led him, "Are you not afraid of me at all?" No one had ever been so audacious in front of him, even when he had found Moore.


    When he had seen Moore for the first time, he could see the panic and nervousness in Moore''s eyes clearly. At that time, Jack had thought that Moore was nervous, or perhaps because he had grown up in the orphanage.


    But now he understood, because Moore was not a member of the Gu family at all.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Family ties andws mean that we should love each other. Even though I didn''t grow up with Grandpa, blood is thicker than water and it can''t be changed because of a long departure."


    Jack said with a serious look on his face.


    But he had her own ns in his heart.


    Jack reached out his hand and touched Jay''s hair.


    "Good. You are right. Then why didn''t you identify yourself earlier?" Jack was not a fool. He liked both Jay''s smartness and hisposure.


    But he would never be deceived by a child.


    Holding back his smile, Jack was waiting for his answer.


    Not only Jack, everyone was waiting for Jay to tell them the truth.

 Chapter 323 Who Is The Righteous One

    "Because, if I don''t show up today, the Gu family will fall into the hands of outsiders. At that time, Grandpa will not be happy, right?"


    Jay said frankly. He didn''t want to hide anything.


    He would tell them everything he wanted, let alone these belonged to him in the first ce.


    "So what?" Jack raised his eyebrows.


    "As a child of the Gu family, I should have the same things as the other children in this family, shouldn''t I?" Looking at Jack, with a determined expression in his eyes, Jay said. Actually, he didn''t care about these things.


    But he knew, once he got these things, it meant that the Gu family had admitted him.


    When the reporters heard Jay''s words, they all locked their eyes on Jack, waiting for his answer. Because his answer meant would mean whether he would ept Jay as his grandson or not.


    In fact, Nicole really hoped that Jack could ept her and his son. Even if Jack had been against their marriage all the time, she would still stay by Kerr''s side. But if he did recognize them, she would be happier.


    So that Kerr wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    Kerr turned to look at Nicole beside him and gave her a soothing look to indicate her not to think too much.


    "Mr. Gu, are you really going to transfer the shares of the Gu group to Jack?" The reporters urged Jack to give an answer.


    Jack was silent, seeming to be considering.


    Everyone was nervous.


    "Of course, since he is a member of Gu family, he should enjoy the advantages that Gu family children should ept." After a long time, Jack said lightly.


    The corners of Jay''s mouth curled up slightly. He did not show too much surprise, as if everything was under his control.


    Standing by the side of Jack, Kelvin was relieved to hear Jack''s words, because he knew that Jay had bought Jack over.


    "The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    r them at all.


    "Sunny, don''t say that. Dad has his own n. Remember, you''ve married into the Gu family legally and be Kerr''s wife. Father will treat you well."


    Moore reminded her.


    Jack nced at Moore indifferently and was satisfied with his reaction.


    "Legal? My wife?" The corners of Kerr''s mouth were full of sarcasm. He raised his head and looked at Moore and Sunny.


    "I never remember that I had married Miss He. Nicole is my bride and my wife. It seems that you two forget what happened on the wedding day.


    In that case, I don''t mind helping you to remember who was the bride on my wedding ceremony."


    With his hand on Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr said. Though the wedding was not perfect, he didn''t regret it at all, because the person standing by his side could only be Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Kerr standing beside her, wearing a satisfied smile on her face. She didn''t need to worry about anything because Kerr was always the first one to know what she was thinking.


    "Do you think you can hide your trick from everyone? If the Gu family really doesn''t show any sincerity, our He family shouldn''t insist on this matter anymore." Daniel''s strides were steady and his tone was angry.

 Chapter 324 The Separation

    Daniel came in directly from the door and heard clearly what Kerr said.


    He didn''t like this marriage in the first ce, and he agreed on the marriage only because he cared about what Sunny thought.


    It seemed that the friendship between the Gu family and the He family was toe to an end.


    Seeing Danieling in, Sunny felt like she had someone to rely on. She threw away Moore''s hand and walked straightly to Daniel. She held his arm, with tears of grievance in her eyes.


    "Father."


    Hearing her choking voice, Daniel patted her on the shoulder gently and said, "I''m here with you, no one can hurt you. From now on, I''ll protect you. And Ron''s surname is He and he has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Seeing the appearance of Daniel, the reporters can''t help bute forward one after another. "Mr Daniel, does it mean that Miss He is going to divorce Mr. Kerr?"


    "Is the He Group going to fight with the Gu group?"


    In the whole A City, in addition to the Ning Group that had just been established, only the Gu group and the He Group were able topete with each other. If the two groups turned against each other...


    Then there must be a good show to watch.


    Hearing what Daniel said, Jack could not help feeling dissatisfied. "She should consider the pros and cons carefully after she said anything. After all, once these words are blurted out, there is no chance for her to redeem."


    Jack was warning Daniel. Even though he didn''t want them to be the enemies of the He Group at this time. But he could do nothing if Daniel had decided.


    Daniel smiled faintly. "Yes, you are right. But I can''t let my only precious daughter suffer in here. Until now, the Gu family haven''t shown any sincerity, and our He family is not a pushover."


    As Daniel said


    han Kerr when I stayed with him.


    I think no one will be really stupid enough to raise a son for others, right? Lucas and Jay are Kerr''s children." Although Nicole was weak, her tone was firm.


    And she didn''t show any weakness.


    Jay walked to Nicole and held her hand as if he wasforting her.


    But before Jay spoke, Jack said firmly...


    "Jay, didn''t you just say that you were the child of Gu family? So from today on, you will stay in the Gu family. You can''t be with Nicole."


    Even though Jack had ept Jay, it didn''t mean he would ept Nicole.


    After all, the baby with Nicole was not Kerr''s. And they hadn''t figured out the whole thing. Thus, Jack would not let Jay continue to live with Nicole.


    In case Nicole brought any bad influence on Jay.


    "What do you mean? You admit me as your grandson but you didn''t ept my mother?" There was obvious stubbornness and firmness on Jay''s cute face. He had never expected to hear such an answer.


    Jack didn''t say anything, so it meant that he acquiesced in his words.


    That was exactly what he thought. For a woman like Nicole who would make trouble in the family, Jack would never let her stay with Kerr and Jay.

 Chapter 325 Prejudices

    "It never urred to me that there would be such a cold person in this world. Now I understand why my dad would rather leave the Gu family than give up everything here to be with mom.


    Although this ce is full of wealth, it''s cold. I came here to meet mommy and daddy''s wishes. I won''t leave Mommy."


    His intention was to make the whole Gu family admit Nicole. If he had known this earlier, he would never havee here. In fact, the Gu family was nothing to him, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    Nicole reached out and held Jay''s hand. She was a little worried that Jack would force Jay to leave with him.


    As she still couldn''t get Lucas back, she didn''t want to lose Jay again.


    Kerr sat beside Nicole. "No matter how you allocate the Gu family''s assets today, no one can separate us." Kerr reached out to hug Nicole into his arms.


    It was obvious that she felt a little rxed.


    "Don''t think that what you saw is the truth. You didn''t see Sunny give birth to the baby, nor did you keep an eye on Ron every second. The night when Nicole gave birth to the baby...


    Have you really been with Ron all the time?" Kerr then cast a nce at Jared who was standing beside him.


    With the remote control in his hand, Jared turned on the projector in the living room. The video of the old house of Gu family appeared in front of everyone.


    "On the day when Miss He gave birth to the baby, she didn''t stay in the Gu''s mansion all the time. You can see it clearly through the monitor. Only after the banquet, only Mr. Jack and Mrs. Freya came back.


    Miss He, where have you been?" Jared asked this question for Kerr.


    Sunny looked at Daniel beside her and said, "On that day when the party was he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ss heatedly.


    Apparently, Sunny didn''t notice that, and she was a bit flustered when she watched that video.


    Feeling the reaction of Sunny, Daniel also knew that there was something wrong with her, but he still chose to stand out and said, "Sunny did go to the hospital on that day, because I''m in poor health.


    Sunny stayed in hospital for a long time, so she would let me see the child. It''s not a big deal that the baby''s quilt was changed.


    Kerr, I hope you can stop this farce. Don''t let it go beyond your control. It is not necessary to bring trouble to the two families." Daniel was angry and it was obvious that Kerr didn''t care about his opinion at all.


    Kerr smiled faintly. "Drop it? Everyone wanted to know the truth, didn''t they? I just want to make it clear to you who is the liar.


    Embarrassed now? This is just the beginning." Kerr always kept Sunny''s insults to Nicole in mind. He had promised Nicole that he would avenge.


    Now was the best chance.


    He would not let anyone hurt his woman and children.


    As for the grievances that Nicole and Jay had suffered, Kerr would take revenge for the insult bit by bit.

 Chapter 326 Please Stop

    "Yes. Although my brother is still young, he is just a newborn baby, different from Sunny''s baby." Jay said with confidence. He asked Harley about it on the way here.


    Hearing this, Harley was speechless. Now he knew why Jay asked this question.


    When Nicole looked at the baby in Sunny''s arms, she let out a sigh. She knew that Kerr wanted to break up with the He familypletely. But she knew that he didn''t care about the He family at all.


    But if she could anything to help to solve the problem, she didn''t want to cause any trouble for Kerr.


    "Miss He, no matter what reason you want to take my Lucas away, since things havee to this, please return him to me, and your Ron will be safe.


    As a mother, no matter how helpless you are, you should not send your child to others. This farce is over. I don''t want to continue it any more. Please stop it."


    Nicole was trying to persuade Sunny to let it go, in a peaceful way.


    But things always went against her will.


    Sunny looked at Nicole with anger burning in her eyes. "I don''t understand what you are talking about, Nicole. I carried the baby of me and Kerr, but he wanted to break off the marriage with me because of you.


    Because of you, my child has almost lost its father. Do you still want to take my baby away from me, his biological mother?"


    Sunny pretended to be calm. "You just said that I should do some good deeds for my child''s sake, so I''m curious about how you''ll exin to your children about their identities in the future?


    Can you tell them very that you stole their father from me?" Sunny always believed that it was because of the appearance of Nicole tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    widened, as if she suddenly understood what Kerr was going to say. She sped his hand to show her nervousness. She had been burying this matter in her heart.


    A lot of things had happened recently, so she did not have time and energy to investigate it.


    But she didn''t expect Kerr to keep it in mind all the time.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." It seemed that Daniel was a little surprised. Eight years had passed since that ident. All the evidences had been destroyed. Daniel had never expected that someone would find it out again.


    "You don''t know? Let me tell Mr. He, eight years ago, no, ten years ago, you and Le were a couple, but you keep this rtionship as a secret.


    "The reason why you let Le get close to Nicole''s father and marry into Ning family is that you want to want thend in the east part of the city and it belonged to Nicole''s father.


    But you were greedy. What you want is not only thend. The He Group is not as big as it is now. So you choose to take the Ning Group as a springboard."


    Kerr knew that the business was full of conspiracy.

 Chapter 327 Murderer

    If one wanted to survive, he had to try every means to fight for everything.


    Obviously, Daniel He didn''t take it as an ordinarymercialpetition.


    "So what? It''s just fairpetition. You have helped the Gu Group to develop to what it is today, during which you have destroyed many otherpanies. I''m afraid you can''t even remember them. "


    Daniel didn''t care about that at all.


    Shaking his head, Kerr continued, "then what about working together with Le to put some irritant drug into food of Nicole''s father which would cause his sudden heart attack and death. Could this be considered amercialpetition?"


    This was cruel to Nicole, but Kerr knew that if she didn''t find out the truth, her father''s death would be a permanent thorn in her heart.


    He didn''t want her to be bothered by this.


    Nicole clenched her fists and let go of Jay''s hand, her nails digging deep into her palm. Bu she felt no pain.


    Sitting next to Nicole, Avery clearly felt that the whole body of Nicole was trembling.


    "Daniel He! Is it really because of you that my father died of heart disease? " Nicole looked at Daniel. If it weren''t for the inconveniency of her body or


    Avery, who was holding her shoulders, Nicole must have rushed to the face of Daniel.


    As Nicole spoke, Avery patted on her back and consoled her, "don''t be mad, honey. Everything is gonna be fine! He must pay for what he has done! "


    Avery also felt surprised. They had been unable to find evidence before, but they didn''t expect that it was because of Kerr.


    Daniel shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn''t care at all. "It''s all your conjecture. I didn''t do anything. I just grabbed a project from Ning."


    "Who knows that he has such a weak mental quality? The sudden heart at


    worry. I''ll turn myself in, but I hope you don''t vent your anger on Bonnie. She really doesn''t know anything about it."


    Taking a meaningful look at Kerr, Le he turned around and walked towards the door of the vi.


    Bonnie stood there in a daze. She didn''t know what to do.


    Daniel took a step forward and was about to take hold of Bonnie''s hand, but was dodged by her. "Don''t touch me! My surname is Ning, not He. " Apparently, Bonnie didn''t ept the truth.


    As for what Daniel and Sunny had done, Bonnie knew more or less about it. She refused to admit her true identity.


    When she walked up to Nicole, Bonnie''s eyes were filled with tears. "I apologize to you on behalf of my mother." Bonnie bowed to Nicole deeply.


    Then she turned around and left the vi.


    Nicole didn''t say anything and was in a state of trance.


    After a while, Nicole came to her sense and let go of Kerr who was hugging her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." When she finished, she looked up at Sunny.


    "You knew the truth long ago, and you even tried to attribute it to Kerr?" Nicole didn''t forget the result she had investigated before. Now she thought that it should be because of Sunny.

 Chapter 328 Too Kind Before

    Just now, she was trying to settle this dispute.


    Now she knew how stupid her idea was.


    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about." Sunny avoided eye contact with them.


    "Excuse me, who is Mr. Daniel?" Several men in uniforms came in and asked indifferently.


    Jared gave them a look and indicated Daniel''s location.


    "Mr. Daniel, someone is using you of intentional homicide. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation!" They walked up to Daniel and showed him their badges.


    Daniel nced at Kerr with a sneer, "Kerr, if you want to destroy the He family in this way, don''t becent too early. Things are not over yet."


    After saying that, Daniel was taken away from the Gu family.


    Sunny trotted to the door, "Dad!" She called out Daniel, but he didn''t turn around.


    "If you want to leave, you have to keep the baby here!" Kerr warned Sunny in a cold voice.


    "Nicole, since you have lost your family, you want to destroy my family too. Nicole, why are you so vicious?" Sunny''s eyes were burning with hatred.


    Daniel was the only person she could rely on in her life. At this moment, she really felt at a loss.


    Nicole sneered, "I hurt you? Sunny, it''s not until today that I know I was too kind to you. From now on, I will take back everything you had stolen from me."


    She didn''t want to fight for it.


    But Sunny never let her go.


    "Since you don''t believe that the baby in Sunny''s arms is my Lucas, then it''s easy to solve the problem. Since you have admitted that Jay was the grandson of the Gu family, you can ask Jay to do a DNA test with Lucas, or let Lucas do a DNA test with me and Sunny.


    We will know who is the father of the baby when the resultes out. There is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e him away and raise him. After all, it''s fate to meet this child in the world." Moore said lightly.


    There was obvious threat in his words.


    Now Sunny had lost her father''s support, and they were all desperate.


    One of the child could threaten Kerr and the other could threaten Jack.


    It worked.


    "Moore, what are you doing?" Jack''s face turned cold. He didn''t say anything although he was angry with Moore. But he wanted to deal with the matter of Kerr first.


    He didn''t expect that Moore would want to take away the child of the Gu family at this time.


    Nicole looked at Sunny nervously and clenched Kerr''s hands.


    Their child was still very little and fragile. "Sunny, you can tell me what you want directly. No matter what you do, don''t forget that you are a mother. You should put the safety of the child first in everything."


    She reminded Sunny.


    With a faint smile on his face, Moore said, "I haven''t thought about anything. Haven''t dad been very disappointed in me? If I guess it correctly, I can''t stay in the Gu family anymore, right?


    In fact, I know that Dad won''t keep a person of no use." Moore said sadly with a sneer.

 Chapter 329 Make A Choice

    Then Moore turned to look at Kerr.


    "Brother, do you still want this baby?" Moore asked Kerr.


    He held Ron with one hand, and put the other hand on Lucas in Sunny''s arms.


    "The two children here seem to have an indescribable rtionship with you, but the Gu family will only leave one child in the Gu family. What''s your choice?"


    Moore threatened Kerr.


    The two of them all knew the identities of the two children.


    Seeing what Moore was doing, Nicole couldn''t help but stand up from the sofa, but hurt the wound on her body. She frowned slightly.


    "Kerr, we can''t let the child fall into the hands of people like Moore, no matter it is Lucas or Ron." Nicole reminded Kerr in a low voice. She knew that Moore was a vicious man.


    If she really gave the child to Moore, then she couldn''t imagine what would happen to that child.


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s shoulder to reassure her. Then he stared at Moore with an iron face.


    "Moore, what do you want to do?" Obviously, Sunny was confused with Moore''s reaction. She looked at Moore nervously.


    Moore didn''t give her an answer. In his eyes, the child was nothing more than a tool for him. He wanted to use Ron to get the property of the Gu family, but now things becameplicated.


    "What do you think? You have to make a choice."


    Before Kerr could say anything, Jack, who was standing aside, said angrily, "Moore, what on earth do you want to do? Put down the two children. When the result of the paternity test is announced, the Gu family will naturally make a choice."


    He thought it had nothing to do with Moore, so he never thought that Moore would stand out at this time.


    "Dad, I grew up under your education. ording to your requirements, I have never gone against your will. You said that I am not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    that the baby in his hand was out of his control, Moore wanted to grab Sunny and Lucas, but when he turned around, he felt that the baby in his arms was gone.


    Kim seized the opportunity, snatched the baby from Moore and handed it to Kerr.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that Sunny had been in a tense state, Kim would have chosen to bring Lucas back directly.


    Kerr loosened his grip on Nicole''s shoulder and took the baby out of Kim''s arms.


    "Moore, now your son is in my hands. If you want him to be safe, stop this farce." Kerr threatened Moore and turned to look at Sunny.


    "Sunny, my patience is limited. Don''t you always want to prove your innocence? I''ll give you a chance." Kerr looked at Harley beside him.


    "Harley, the medical room of Gu family can also do the DNA test. Now we are going to collect the blood sample. This is thest time in front of everyone. As soon as the resultes out, everyone should respect the fact."


    Kerr said this to Sunny and everyone present.


    "Yes, this is how the future sessor of Gu family should behave." Sitting on the sofa, the old man, who had been silent all the time, said lightly, looking at Kerr with appreciation.

 Chapter 330 Deception

    After watching the show for so long, the old man finally saw something interesting.


    Among the younger generation of Gu family, the old man thought highly of Kerr, so he came here today.


    Seeing that Kerr was serious this time, Sunny couldn''t help but feel scared. "No, I''ve done the paternity test for Ron. He is the child of the Gu family. I don''t know what you are talking about.


    Nothing happened between me and Moore. You are the one I want to marry. I have nothing to do with him." Sunny was eager to get rid of Moore.


    The existence of Moore had always been a nightmare for her. She had been hiding this secret for so long but it woulde to light soon.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack''s face darkened. He had always trusted Sunny, but now she seemed to have an affair with his adopted son. Jack really didn''t know whom to believe.


    "Hand over the child to me and do the paternity test now. The truth will be revealed when the resultes out." Jack made a decision.


    Moore said in a hurry, "Dad, don''t be fooled by Kerr''s trick. Harley works for him. Of course, he can get the result Kerr wants.


    He is worried that Nicole will leave him because of Ron, because up to now, Kerr has not admitted that he has an affair with Sunny by ident and has a child.


    If you really give the baby to Kerr, it is very likely that your own grandson will be taken away and the Gu family is raising other''s baby.


    The Gu family can''t be a joke." Moore deliberately sow dissension between them, and then turned to Kerr, "Kerr, in order to prove your innocence, you me me for this kind of thing.


    I will not admit it." Compared with Sunny''s panic, Moore was calm.


    H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n is really brilliant, but he missed one thing."


    Moore pretended to be calm. In fact, when he saw Sunny running towards Ron, Moore knew that something bad was going to happen.


    But before thest step, Moore would not give up. He had endured humiliation for so many years and waited for today.


    "Where is my child?" Sunny turned around and looked at Moore behind her with a confused look. She thought that everything was in Moore''s n. After all, Moore did stop her just now.


    But she didn''t know that Moore was just pretending.


    Looking at Sunny, Moore really regretted choosing Sunny as his stepping stone in his n, but now he had no choice. "Come here."


    At this time, only Sunny would be on his side.


    "Don''t you want to see your child anymore?" Kerr said indifferently. He didn''t want Sunny toe back to Moore.


    After all, now Lucas was still in the hands of Moore. It was obvious that Sunny''s mood was not normal. The two people who acted abnormal were together. Kerr was very worried about the safety of Lucas.


    Sunny rose to her feet and looked at Kerr and Moore, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 331 Exchange Terms

    While Moore''s fingers were always on Lucas''s neck, as if he would kill Lucas at any time.


    Nicole gripped the hem of Kerr''s shirt subconsciously.


    "Moore, what do you want except the shares of Gu family?" Although Nicole didn''t have the shares of Gu family, she could exchange with Moore in other ways.


    Even if Moore wanted the Ning Group, Nicole would give it to Moore without hesitation. She just wanted the safety of Lucas.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Moore asked, "What do you think? What do you want in exchange with me?" He would try every means to get what he wanted.


    Anyway, he couldn''t stay in the Gu family after today. It was better to cut off all means of retreat.


    "You just want the shares of the Gu Group. I don''t have any, but I have the Ning Group. You should know that the current Ning Group is very different from the past."


    Nicole analyzed calmly, hoping to distract Moore''s attention. She kept staring at Moore''s hand, worried that he would hurt Lucas.


    But she couldn''t show it at all.


    "In fact, Moore, the reason why you want to cooperate with Daniel is just for these assets. Why don''t you consider my suggestion?" Nicole tried to persuade Moore.


    By now, everyone present had known the truth.


    Kerr stood in front of Nicole to protect her and said to Moore, "Let go of the child. I''ll give you a way out." In fact, Kerr didn''t intend to let go of Moore at all.


    The feud between them could be easily solved with a few words.


    After weighing what Nicole said in his mind, Moore couldn''t help but shift his attention from the child.


    "Moore, you can''t just think about those assets. Where are my child?" Sunny yelled at Moore. She had lost her mind. She was in a bad condition without seeing Ron.


    s little hand, she put it to her lips and kissed it gently. "Mommy will never lose you again." It had only been three days since she gave birth to Lucas, but she had a feeling that these three days were as long as three years.


    Kerr gently patted on Nicole''s shoulder andforted her.


    "No one can take him away from you." Kerr thought it was him who make Nicole so worried.


    Nicole nodded and focused all her attention on Lucas.


    "Moore, tell me, where is my child?" It seemed that Sunny couldn''t hear anything. Now she only wanted to find Ron. She didn''t know what would happen to Daniel...


    The only person left for her now was Ron. She could never lose Ron again.


    "Enough! The baby is not here!" Moore shook off Sunny''s hand and looked at her angrily.


    Sunny fell to the ground, with her eyes empty and in a mess. She looked at Kerr from the corner of her eyes, but dared not toe closer to him.


    "Kerr, where is the baby?" Freya stepped forward and asked Kerr.


    Her mind was in a mess now. She didn''t know which one was Kerr''s child, and she didn''t know how Kerr reced the baby.


    Not only Freya was confused, everyone present couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 332 Gu Family Became A Joke

    Even Nicole couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Kerr beside her, with inquiry in her eyes.


    "Kim." Kerr said indifferently.


    Kim nodded, turned around and walked towards the door.


    Soon, he came back with a baby in his arms. It was Ron.


    "Ah!" With tears on his face, Ron cried loudly as if he wasining about his grievance.


    Freya walked forward, took the child from the hand of Kim, and patiently coaxed Ron. Perhaps it was because she had always thought that Ron was Kerr''s child, Freya couldn''t ept the fact yet.


    Nicole lowered her eyes and looked at Lucas who had just woken up in her arms. The environment around them had be so noisy, but he was in sound asleep before, and now he slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking for the only light source.


    Seeing the gentle eyes of Nicole, a bright smile appeared at the corners of Lucas''s mouth. He stretched out his hand towards Nicole''s face, as if trying to touch her.


    "Mommy! Mommy, let me see if it''s a little brother or a little sister." Jay walked to Nicole''s side, full of curiosity about the baby in her arms.


    Kerr helped Nicole sit back on the sofa. He was worried that Nicole would feel ufortable because of her action just now.


    But now, all Nicole''s attention was on the joy of finding Lucas, so she directly ignored her physical fatigue.


    Jay looked at the baby in Nicole''s arms, but when he looked at Lucas, thetter closed his eyes directly.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "He might be tired and fall asleep." Nicoleforted Jay, fearing that he would be disappointed.


    Sitting on the ground, Sunny kept her eyes on Ron, but she didn''t dare to check on him, with obvious timidity in her eyes.


    "Now everythin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    eir hands to subdue Moore, and took both Moore and Sunny to the basement of the Gu family''s house.


    "Ron! My Ron! Kerr, you can''t abandon Ron. Ron is your child!" Sunny shouted. Subconsciously, Sunny didn''t admit that Ron was not a child of the Gu family.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Freya became confused. She looked at the baby in her arms and then looked at Lucas in Nicole''s arms.


    "What the hell is going on? Kerr, make it clear." Freya was a little confused.


    "Isn''t it clear enough? The one in your arms is your so-called Ron, the child of Sunny and Moore, and the one in Nicole''s arms is my son, Lucas." Kerr announced the result straightforwardly.


    However, Kerr didn''t give up his previous thought. "Harley, you have to get the result as soon as possible for me.


    I did all this not because I doubted Nicole, nor because I doubted the rtionship between me and Lucas. I want to prove it in the most direct way that Lucas is my biological son and Nicole are my legitimate wife.


    I don''t want to hear any bad news and rumors about them in the future. If there is someone who wants to nder Nicole and the child, I will not let then go."

 Chapter 333 Not Only Destruction

    This time, even without the threat of Sunny and the pressure of Jack, Kerr would still be so determined, because the farce of the Gu family should be over.


    Looking at the firm look of Kerr, Jack could not say anything more. With a dark face, he sat on the sofa and did not refuse.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t object as much as before, as long as Kerr believed her. Now, Kerr had proved his trust in her with his action.


    Then why couldn''t shepromise for the sake of Kerr?


    Jay was reluctant. They had already done the paternity test, and it was unnecessary. But looking at Nicole''s face, Jay didn''t say anything.


    In front of everyone, Harley collected blood sample and Kelvin watched the whole process. Taking a look at Harrow, who was standing aside, Harley said lightly, "Harrow, help me."


    From beginning to end, Harrow was his most capable assistant. He didn''t forget that they grew up together.


    Obviously, Harrow was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Harley was still willing to believe her. With tears in her eyes, she silently followed Harley into the medical room.


    Sitting on the sofa, the living room fell into silence, and even Lucas and Ron were about to fall asleep.


    Jack looked at Jay and said, "Come here." Jack waved at Jay.


    Jay could tell what Jack meant.


    Nicole was a little hesitant, but she didn''t stop Jay. After all, blood thicker than water and the rtionship between Jack and Jay could not be changed.


    It would be a good thing if Jay could change Jack''s mind.


    "Grandpa, I know what you want to ask. You must want to know everything about me. I used to stay in Manhattan with Mommy, and then returned to here and went to the school of the Gu family.


    I don''t want to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    side, and Ken knows what he should do." Kerrforted Nicole.


    "Why can you always guess what''s on my mind?" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole felt very sweet in her heart. It felt so good to be cherished by Kerr.


    She knew that happiness was always hard to get, so when she had it, she would cherish it more.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and kissed her forehead, his eyes full of love, regardless of the presence of others.


    However, such love turned into worry in Freya''s eyes.


    In the end, she failed to stop Kerr and Nicole. She didn''t expect that Sunny would make such a mistake.


    In the medical room.


    This time, Harley did the test himself, and Harrow would only help him.


    "Sir, don''t you want to ask me something?" It was the first time that she had seen Harley so silent since she had been with him for so long.


    Although Harley was very focused, she could see that he had something on his mind.


    "Be focused." Then Harley put the blood sample on the operating table.


    Looking at the expression on their faces, Kelvin turned around and left the medical room.


    He knew that Harley was an honest and reliable man.

 Chapter 334 You Have Seen Him Too

    There would be no mistake in this matter.


    After Kelvin left, the medical room quieted down, and Harrow became more uneasy. When the operation was over, Harley took off the mask on his face and put it aside, waiting for the result.


    Harley turned to look at Harrow and said, "You have hidden it from you for so long, but I didn''t know you are a woman." There was a strange feeling in Harley''s heart.


    After all, watching his brother growing up together suddenly appear in front of him in such a way, how could Harley not be surprised?


    "I''m sorry, sir." Lowering her head, Harrow looked guilty andplicated.


    Harley sighed with depression and felt a little helpless. "You know, what I want to hear is not your apology." Harley frowned.


    "I know. In fact, I have always been a girl. When I stayed with you, your father worried that I would be in trouble, so he asked me to stay with you as a boy. But I didn''t expect that I would be discovered by Sunny.


    She used this to threaten me. I had no choice at that time, so I had to betray Mr. Kerr. I didn''t want to make you embarrassed, so I chose to leave. Not long ago, Kim found me."


    Harrow exined briefly, but ignored the hurt brought by Sunny, because she wanted to leave a good impression on Harley in the end.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? You know I''ve always regarded you as my good friend. Even if you''re a woman, it won''t affect our rtionship at all. What are you afraid of?


    Do you know how much trouble your decision almost brought to Kerr?" Harley med on Harrow, but actually he was angry for her concealment.


    Lowering her head, Harrow kept silent.


    "Harrow, don''t you want to give me an exnation?" Harley stared at her.


    "I... I have told your father that I will leave the Su family and A city after making things clear with Mr. Kerr today." This time, she didn''t want to


    s with me." Jack had something to talk with Kerr alone.


    But Kerr didn''t move. "I have made it clear that no one will stay here. If there is anything else, we can make it clear here. I have to go back earlier.


    Nicole has just given birth to the baby. She is still very weak." Kerr was worried about Nicole.


    Jack''s face darkened, but he didn''t say anything, with a little embarrassment on his face.


    "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I also know that you want to know the whereabouts of your missing child. I can tell you directly that he has known his identity, but obviously he doesn''t want to go back to the Gu family.


    So, you don''t have to ce your hope on him. If hees back one day in the future, I will treat him as a member of the Gu family." Kerr said bluntly.


    He believed that Zachary would not return to the Gu family just because of the property of the Gu family.


    And he clearly knew Zachary''s ability.


    "Have you met him?" Jack felt incredible. He didn''t realize that Kerr had long been out of his control before.


    Kerr nodded, "In fact, you have seen him before, but he has never thought of returning to the Gu family." Zachary was present at his wedding with Nicole, but Jack didn''t notice him at that time.

 Chapter 335 Charter Never Doubt Yourself

    Jack frowned, "Don''t think that everyone is like you. Being a member of the Gu family will only bring honor to you. Kerr, don''t be so ungrateful."


    From the beginning to the end, Kerr hated his identity as a member of the Gu family very much.


    Kerr cast a cold nce at Jack. When he was about to refute Jack, Nicole stopped him.


    Nicole looked at Jack and said, "Mr. Jack, I know that because of my appearance, all your expectations for Kerr have been in vain. I have be an ident in Kerr''s life.


    You have been worried about me all the time. Because of me, Kerr will do something absurd and act rashly sometimes, so you don''t like me. You even haven''t epted me from beginning to end. I can understand it.


    Because of your prejudice against me, in fact, after I was with Kerr, I didn''t ask Kerr to do anything unreasonable for me. All we did was to have the most ordinary happiness."


    Nicole hoped to persuade Jack with the most sincere attitude. Even though she knew it was difficult, she was willing to have a try for the sake of Kerr.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr beside her. She didn''t think it was hard. After all, now with Jay and Lucas, she believed that she was very likely to be epted by Jack.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly and felt a sense of warmth his heart. He understood her. Nicole was a person who would neverpromise easily and yield. Now she was willing to tolerate the hurt caused by Jack because she loved him.


    This woman was his choice and he would protect her for the rest of his life.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Jack snorted, "He didn''t do anything absurd? Isn''t it too much to build a Ning Group for you with the power of the Gu family?


    Ordinary happiness? Don''t talk nonsense. You should know that from the moment w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    see me all his life."


    She said in a fit of pique.


    She just didn''t want to get married so soon. She didn''t expect that he would disappear directly. How stingy he was?


    "Since Nicole is fine now, I''ll go back first. Please tell Nicole that I''lle to see her another day." Avery told Kerr and said goodbye to Jay. Then she turned around and left.


    "When will uncle Zacharye back?" Jay didn''t ask Kerr until he saw Avery disappear.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just looked at the baby lying in the pink crib and frowned. He had always thought that the baby would be Joyce, so the decoration in the baby room was in the girl''s style.


    Now it was a little weird for Lucas to lie inside.


    "Make a new baby room for Lucas and keep this room." Somehow, Kerr felt that he would have a girl with Nicole one day.


    Their little princess.


    Seeing that he was ignoredpletely, Jay was a little dissatisfied. He stood in front of Kerr and said, "I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. You didn''t know that I''m your son before, didn''t you?"


    He could tell that when he appeared in the Gu family''s house as Jay Gu today, there was a sh of surprise in Kerr''s eyes.

 Chapter 336 I Wont Miss An Important Moment

    "What''s the difference? Anyway, I have always regarded you as the first child of Gu family, haven''t I?"


    Kerr looked calm. In fact, he knew how angry Jay was. It was indeed a little surprising for Kerr, but it was a good news.


    Bending down, Kerr reached out his hand and held Jay in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I know I haven''t been with you for six years, but in the future, I won''t be absent from any important moment of yours."


    Kerr made a promise to Jay.


    He would always remember how he felt when he faced all the important moments. He would never let Jay experience the feeling of loneliness again.


    Hearing Kerr''s promise, Jay''s face softened a little. He nodded to Kerr and said, "Be good to Mommy." Jay put his arms around Kerr''s neck.


    Standing at the doorway, through the crack of the door, Harley saw the father and son. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Without saying anything, he turned around and walked out. With his mobile phone in his hand, he dialed the number of Harrow.


    The phone could be connected, but no one answered. When Harley came out of the Gu family''s house, he heard from the bodyguard that Harrow had left.


    But he still had a lot of questions in his heart, and he still couldn''t find the answer.


    At the same time, when Harrow was walking alone on the street, she didn''t answer the phone no matter how many times it rang.


    Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The bright light of the car directly shone on her body, making her unable to open her eyes. She raised her hand and subconsciously blocked her sight.


    Before she could react, a man got out of the car opposite her, walked directly to her side, grabbed her arm and dragged her into the car.


    "What do you want?" Sitting in the car, Harrow recognized the man in front of him. He was Sunny''s bodyguard, Edward.


    Seeing t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    know how to smile, they could tell that he liked Nicole from his eyes.


    "Lucas... My little Lucas." There was a satisfied smile in Nicole''s eyes.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    Jared walked to the door of the bedroom and knocked gently, "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kerr stood up, turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Sir, there are some emergencies in thepany. You need to deal with it." Jared also knew that Kerr just wanted to be with Nicole.


    But things were a little tricky. No one could make a decision except for Kerr.


    "What''s the matter?" There was obvious displeasure in Kerr''s tone. He had just made a promise to Nicole.


    "It''s because of the trouble left by Moore. And I just received the news from the Xue family this morning. The eldest son of the Xue family will arrive in A City three dayster. His assistant has informed me directly.


    He tell me that he came here to see you and has something important to discuss with you, but he didn''t tell me what happened exactly."


    Jared also felt strange. The news came all of a sudden. The Gu Group had given up the cooperation with the Xue family, but now thetter came to them voluntarily.

 Chapter 337 The Xue Family

    In fact, it was a good thing, but what came all of a sudden always made people suspicious.


    Kerr frowned and thought about Jared''s words. It was easy to deal with the Xue family''s affairs, but Moore had to bear the consequences for what he had done.


    "Go to the group now." After saying that, Kerr walked out of the vi.


    Jared followed Kerr and left the vi.


    In the room, Nicole knew that Kerr was busy, so she didn''t think too much. Now that they finally let Moore leave the Gu family, there must be a lot of things to deal with. What Nicole should do now was to take good care of herself and Lucas.


    "Good boy, Lucas. Daddy is very busy. Let''s wait for him at home, okay?"


    Hearing Ning Nicole''s voice, Lucas opened his eyes. Although he was still very little, his eyes were bright, like the stars in the sky. People didn''t want to take their eyes away from him when they saw him.


    When Jay woke up in the morning, he came to take a look at Lucas. Then he shut himself in the room, turned on hisptop and contacted Callie.


    "Callie, can youe to me? My problem has been solved."


    Jay had a proud look on his face. He had said that as long as the matter of the Gu family was solved, he would go to see Callie. But now, Nicole had just given birth to Lucas, so Jay was obviously worried about her.


    Thinking of what Ben had said at the table this morning, Callie shrugged and said, "I have something to do here, but I believe that we will meet soon."


    Although she said so, she knew that there would be greater trouble if she could solve this problem in front of her.


    Hearing Callie''s words, Jay began to look forward to it.


    In the CEO''s office of the Gu Group.


    Sitting behind the desk, Kerr looked at the documents in his hands, which clearly recorded the losses that Moore had caused to the Gu Group


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ith a faint smile on his face.


    Callie nodded.


    Ben''s eyes were full of affection. Before he could say anything, he heard the door of the study was pushed open from the outside.


    Even without looking back, Ben could guess that only Lisa in the whole Xue family was so bold.


    "Lisa, you should set a good example for Callie." Ben felt a little helpless. His sister didn''t have any resemnce to his personality.


    Hearing Ben''s words, Lisa didn''t take it seriously. "Callie is so smart. She won''t be misled by anyone." Lisa smiled at Callie.


    Then she seriously looked at Ben and asked, "Ben, why do we change our schedule from the day after tomorrow to twenty-eight dayster?" Obviously, she couldn''t wait to see Harley.


    She had nned to give him a surprise, but now she was suddenly informed that the schedule was changed to a monthter.


    "Because after twenty-eight days, Rachel''s baby will be one month old." Ben didn''t want Rachel to face them before she fully recovered.


    It was also thest time for Kerr to be with Rachel.


    "Are you still worried about Kerr? Haven''t I tested him? He is kind of loyal to Rachel." Lisa''s thought was simple. She was also very worried it before she met Harley.

 Chapter 338 Its Not The Right Time

    But after hearing a lot of things about Kerr and Nicole from Harley, Lisa had already trusted Kerr. She didn''t know what Ben was still worried about.


    "Kerr is reliable. How about the whole Gu family? Were all the grievances that Rachel had suffered before nothing?" ording to the information Ben had investigated, he was very surprised.


    In the past seven years, Nicole had been taking care of Jay alone. It was obvious that she had suffered a lot, but she had to be despised by the Gu family. Ben felt sorry for her.


    Lisa thought for a while and asked, "What are you going to do? After all, she has two children now, so..." She was worried about Rachel.


    And a little selfish.


    Ben nced at Lisa indifferently, "Don''t worry. Your dear Harley won''t be implicated. If you are in a hurry to see him, you can leave first."


    His words exposed Lisa''s thoughts.


    With a guilty conscience, Lisa closed her mouth naturally. She could only continue to suppress the longing in her heart, feeling a little helpless.


    In the Gu Group.


    Thinking about Ben, Kerr stopped walking towards the door.


    Jared''s phone rang and a message came, "Sir, Jeremy is here. He is heading towards the office. Are you going to stop him?"


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr restrained his emotion.


    "No need." While speaking, Kerr turned around and stood in front of the French window, enjoying the scenery in the distance.


    The door of the office was pushed open from the outside and Jeremy came in.


    Without any hesitation, Jeremy directly sat on the chair opposite Kerr''s desk, trying to suppress his anger. He knew that it was not the right time to be angry with Kerr.


    He had to achieve his purpose ofing here today so that he could have the qualification to confront Kerr.


    "Yes, that''s why I haven''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t off his forehead gently and reached out to take the documents in front of him.


    When he saw the content clearly, Jeremy''s face changed immediately. He stood up and asked, "Why is this in your hand?"


    He remembered clearly that all these things had been destroyed, and even Moore had no chance to touch them. How could they appear in the hands of Kerr for no reason?


    "If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it." Kerr said indifferently, "You and Moore got the Ning Group by some dirty means.


    When Harley waned to buy the Ning Group, it was you who put obstacles in his way and wanted to take over the Gu Group with Moore.


    Do you really think you can swallow such a bigpany with your ability?"


    There was obvious sarcasm in Kerr''s tone. In his eyes, Jeremy and Moore had overestimated themselves. He had run the Gu Group for so long, how could they destroy it overnight?


    "What do you want?" Jeremy didn''t expect that Kerr would get the evidence directly.


    Obviously, Kerr wouldn''t let him go easily. Now that Moore was missing, he could put all the me on Moore.


    Jeremy tried his best to keep calm and didn''t want Kerr to find out anything wrong. He came at a wrong time today.

 Chapter 339 Freyas Choice

    "Do you think everything will be fine if you me everything on Moore? I guess Mr. Jeremy still doesn''t know that the He Group was broke, right?"


    Kerr had sent people to block the news, in order to set a trap for Jeremy.


    He didn''t forget that when he was in aa, Nicole was pregnant and helped him manage the Gu Group, but she was put in a difficult position by Jeremy, although Nicole didn''t mention it to Kerr.


    But when Kerr heard the news from Jared, he kept it in mind silently.


    "Jeremy, since you dare to do such a thing, you should consider the consequences."


    He wouldn''t let anyone bully Nicole. Anyone who had hurt her had to pay the price.


    Looking at Kerr''s arrogant attitude, Jeremy red at him and said, "Kerr, you''d better not push me so hard. Don''t regret treating me like this!"


    At this time, Jeremy was burn out. He couldn''t pose any threat to Kerr.


    All his threats were just a disguise.


    Kerr didn''t want to talk to Jeremy anymore. He waved his hand to Kim beside him, indicating him to get rid of Jeremy.


    Knowing what Kerr meant, Kim stepped forward and wanted to lead Jeremy out.


    "Mr. Jeremy, please." Noticing that Jeremy was in a state of excitement, Kim was on guard all the time to prevent him from hurting Kerr.


    "Kerr, help me!" Jeremy stepped forward and wanted to face Kerr directly, but was stopped by Kim.


    "Mr. Jeremy, you''d better be sensible." Kim held Jeremy''s wrist and threatened him.


    Kerr turned his back to the door, took out his phone and dialed the number of Nicole, but no one answered.


    Nicole didn''t answer it until it was cut off automatically.


    So Kerr called his vi.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Vedder sensed at the nervous atmosphere in the living room and heard the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to say, I''ll excuse myself. I hope you won''t tell these words to Kerr."


    Then Nicole rose to her feet and was about to leave.


    Freya stood up from the sofa and looked at the back of Nicole, with anger in her eyes. "Nicole, is this your attitude? You are so rude!"


    She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so insensible. It seemed that she had to take some special measures.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I don''t know what your definition of ''rude'' is. I''m not Sunny. There are many people who don''t like me in the world. I don''t care."


    With her back to Freya, if Freya was not Kerr''s mother, Nicole would never waste so much time with her.


    "Besides, if Mrs. Freya and Mr. Jack really want to see the two children, me and Kerr will wee you at any time. But I''m sorry, I won''t let my children go anywhere."


    From now on, she had to be prepared.


    She couldn''t give anyone any chance to take the two children away from her.


    "Nicole, you have no right to keep the child of Gu family away from us!" Freya said firmly to the back of Nicole.


    "No, she didn''t. I did!" Kerr''s firm voice came from outside. With steady steps, he went straight to the side of Nicole.

 Chapter 340 Its All My Fault

    Kerr had sensed that something was wrong since he hung up the phone. If what Vedder was true and there was nothing wrong with Nicole, she would havee to answer her phone.


    So Kerr came back from the Gu Group without hesitation.


    "What do you mean, Kerr?"


    Freya looked at Kerr in front of her. Kerr coldly stared at her as if she was a stranger to him.


    Kerr was her child, but now he was standing next to another woman, and turned against her with another woman. She had no choice but to hate Nicole.


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked at Freya.


    "What I mean is obvious. Both of Lucas and Jay are my children. No matter what happened, I won''t let them leave me. They must grow up by my side.


    If you really have time, just take good care of him."


    Kerr didn''t expect that the Gu family would treat Nicole in this way when everything was clear.


    Although their approval didn''t matter to Kerr at all, he cared a lot that Nicole would be wronged because of this matter.


    Today, Freya appeared here. Kerr knew that she must have gotten the permission from Jack, so Kerr could not call Jack as father directly.


    Originally, Kerr didn''t want to make a fuss about the past because of Jack''s illness. Now it seemed that it was not that simple. At least, in the hearts of Freya and Jack, they had never thought of letting Nicole go.


    "Kerr! You should know clearly what it means to take the two children to the Gu family. I hope you can think it over before making a decision. Don''t regret it."


    Freya didn''t expect that Kerr would be so determined.


    In fact, she brought the two children to the Gu family for the sake of the two children.


    "What does it mean? Did it mean that they could get the property of the Gu family in advance? My c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    are very important, but in the eyes of the four of us, they are far less important than us being together.


    There is something that can''t be measured by money or property. I hope Mrs. Freya can have this happiness one day."


    Nicole reminded Freya with a faint smile.


    But obviously, Freya didn''t appreciate it.


    "You!"


    Freya only heard sarcasm and ridicule in her tone, and in Freya''s eyes, Nicole''s reaction was ignorance.


    "All right, Uncle. Send Mrs. Freya out."


    Kerr interrupted Freya coldly.


    The Gu family would never feel the happiness that Nicole said. In their eyes, only money and status could buy happiness.


    Everything could be exchanged with money.


    Embarrassed, Vedder walked up to Freya and said, "Mrs. Freya..."


    He knew Kerr''s temper and Freya''s prejudice against Nicole.


    Freya red at Nicole and said, "You will regret for your ignorance and stupidity sooner orter." After saying that, Freya turned around and left the vi.


    Nicole looked up at Kerr and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you again."


    In fact, she knew that Kerr didn''t care about it, but she didn''t want Kerr to have a conflict with Freya.


    So she felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 341 It Was Never A Trouble

    Kerr shook his head, lowered his head and kissed Nicole''s pink lips gently.


    With a hint of punishment, he gently bit her lips. After a long time, he let go of her and seriously looked into her eyes.


    "Don''t say sorry to me in the future. For me, you will never be a trouble."


    He was grateful that Nicole was still willing to stay with him at this time, so he didn''t care about her so-called trouble at all.


    Nicole nodded. When she was about to speak, she heard Jay''s faint voice.


    "Yes, it''s not a trouble. But Mommy, why do you know that I don''t care about the property? I heard from uncle Kelvin that there will be a lot of things, which I can''t imagine at all."


    Jay sat on the stairs, with his little face buried in his hands. He looked at Nicole and Kerr seriously. Apparently, he had heard what they had just said.


    Nicole felt a little shy and pushed Kerr away subconsciously. Even though she had be Kerr''s wife and had Lucas, Nicole would still feel embarrassed.


    Every time she had intimate contact with Kerr, Nicole would avoid Jay.


    She turned around and looked at Jay, "Do you want to leave me? Then I can ask Uncle to get Mrs. Freya back. Maybe you still have a chance."


    She knew Jay well. Of course, she knew that Jay cared about her the most, so she joked deliberately.


    As expected, as soon as Nicole finished speaking, Jay stood up, walked up to her, opened his arms and hugged her waist. "I don''t want anything, only Mommy."


    Perhaps it was because there was only Nicole with him in the past, Jay would rely more on her.


    Nicole hugged Jay with a smile.


    Jay poked her head out of Nicole''s arms and said, "I will take the evidence to the Gu family. I just want them to know that mommy is the best mommy in the world. Even if she is alone, she


    after she left the Gu family, Harley had tried to contact her.


    But it didn''t work, which made Harley feel very disappointed.


    "Sir... In fact, I... " Harrow understood what Harley meant, but she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Do you still regard me as your master? In that case, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? Anyway, we have known each other for so long. Aren''t we friends?"


    Harley was a little angry. It seemed that even Kerr knew it, but he didn''t.


    "In my heart, you are always my master." Harrow was helpless with fear. Perhaps she had known the difference between them from the very beginning, so she had been so cautious all the time.


    She felt desperate.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the vi, Harley took a look at Harrow and said, "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask. Let bygones be bygones. Since Kerr didn''t say anything, I won''t do anything."


    It didn''t want to affect their rtionship for so many years.


    "As long as you don''t disappear for no reason."


    After saying that, Harley turned around and got out of the car.


    Looking at the back of Harley, Harrow only felt sad. Perhaps she had no choice since she was targeted by Sunny.

 Chapter 342 The Beauty Is In My Arms

    Following Harley, Harrow walked into Kerr''s vi.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood."


    Looking at Kerr holding Nicole in his arms, Harley felt very jealous. However, Lisa said that she was very busy recently and had no time to meet him, so he could do nothing even if he wanted to see Lisa.


    "You look good too." Kerr said slightly and helped Nicole sit on the sofa. He knew what Harley meant.


    Kerr nced at Harrow and said nothing.


    Knowing that she was no match for Kerr in terms of argument, Harley naturally didn''t want to argue with him. "You are holding a beauty in your arms. Since you are in a good mood, I won''t argue with you."


    Then, Kerr sat on the sofa opposite Kerr.


    "What are you going to do with Moore and Sunny?"


    Harley knew that ording to Kerr''s character, he would not let go of Moore and Sunny so easily, but now the two of them should be in the hands of Jack.


    "Everyone has to pay for what they have done. Uncle, please tell Uncle Kelvin that I want Moore and Sunny." Kerr turned around and said to Vedder who was standing behind him.


    Vedder nodded and then turned to make a phone call.


    Nicole had just coaxed Lucas into sleep and sat next to Kerr, "What are you going to do?"


    She also hated what Moore had done before. But now, if she really wanted Moore to pay any price, she really had no idea at that moment.


    Maybe she was not a bad person material.


    Kerr patted Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it." Kerr knew that Nicole was kind, but being kind to his enemy would cause losses to himself.


    He wouldn''t do that.


    "The case of Daniel is still under trial. The result wille out soon. I''ve asked Jared to hand in all the evidence we found."


    Kerr knew that Nicole was still worried about this matter. "And


    ince you have made up your mind, I won''t let you down. Even if you cancel thewsuit against Le, I will let her receive the deserved punishment." Kerr knew that Nicole cared about Bonnie''s feelings.


    Then Kerr would restrict the personal freedom of Le, which was also a little punishment for her.


    "Thank you, Kerr."


    Nicole knew that only Kerr knew her best in the world.


    With Kerr by her side, she felt satisfied.


    "You are so generous. When can Lisa be with me?" There was obvious jealousy in Harley''s tone.


    Lisa''s figure appeared in his mind, with expectations in his eyes.


    However, this sentence made Harrow, who was standing aside, silent. She turned around and walked to the door of the vi. She heard Vedder calling Kelvin.


    "You know Mr. Kerr better than I do. If he wants those two people, will he let them go?" It seemed that Vedder was trying to persuade Kelvin.


    Subconsciously, Harrow approached Vedder and eavesdropped on the conversation.


    "Well, I''ll pass this message to Mr. Kerr. I don''t know whether he will agree or not."


    After saying that, Vedder directly put down the phone, with a helpless face. As soon as he turned around, he saw Harrow behind him.

 Chapter 343 A Bright Future

    Vedder was taken aback. Perhaps it was because he was getting old, his vignce had be much lower.


    It was also because he was in Kerr''s vi that he instinctively took his guard down.


    "Harrow, what are you doing here?"


    Vedder couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Looking at the sudden appearance of Harrow who was in women''s clothes, he was a little unustomed to it.


    "Nothing. It''s too stuffy in the room. I just came out to breathe some fresh air."


    Hearing that, Vedder didn''t think too much. He just turned around, left the door and walked into the vi.


    "Sir, Kelvin said that Mr. Jack wanted you to go back and talk with him in person. He said that it is negotiable if you want Moore and Sunny back, but you have go back alone." Vedder repeated Jack''s words to Kerr.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but he was thinking about what Jack meant.


    "Kerr, are you going back now?"


    Nicole probably knew that Jack did this for Jay and Lucas.


    But she believed in Kerr''s decision.


    "Mr. Jack hasn''t given up yet." There was helplessness in Harley''s tone, but in fact, he just felt helpless for Kerr.


    Although Kerr looked gorgeous, his every move was restricted, and he didn''t even have the right to choose to love someone.


    If they had a choice, none of them would choose such a life.


    "We''ll talk about itter."


    Kerr didn''t want to be controlled by Jack all the time. He wanted to really get rid of Jack''s control. He wanted to give Nicole a bright future.


    But as soon as Kerr finished his words, the phone in the living room rang.


    Vedder walked to the phone, picked it up and put it near his ear. Before he opened his mouth, he heard the anxious voice of Kelvin. With his eyes wide open, he turned around and looked at Kerr in surprise.


    "Sir, Kelvin said that Mr. Jack fainted and was


    ter her secret was exposed.


    "Don''t be nervous. Harley doesn''t know, and he will never know. Don''t worry. In fact, you remind me of my previous friend, Lily. I didn''t protect her well.


    But now, I hope I can protect you. I don''t want the tragedy to happen again."


    Nicole looked at Harrow with firmness in her eyes. Lily was also threatened, but she always protected Nicole at the most critical moment. She didn''t want Harrow to be the second Lily.


    Harrow was dubious and hesitant.


    "I know you don''t trust me. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you some time. You can live here from now on. When you figure it out, you can tell me at any time."


    Nicole knew that it was not easy for Harrow to reveal her scar with her own hands.


    Nicole turned around and was about to go upstairs to her bedroom.


    Standing still and looking at the back of Nicole, Harrow frowned and hesitated, "Wait a minute!"


    Finally, when Nicole was about to disappear at the corner of the stairs, Harrow said lightly.


    "Sunny has a bodyguard called Edward. He is very loyal to Sunny and is trying to save her."


    She hoped that Nicole could help her get rid of Edward, so the photo in his hands would not be an enormous burden on her anymore.

 Chapter 344 Sudden Change In The Illness

    Hearing Harrow''s words, Nicole turned around and nodded at her. She kept it in mind silently.


    Nicole had to ask Kerr to handle this.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    When Kerr and Harley arrived at the hospital, Jack was out of danger.


    "Sir, the doctor said that Mr. Jack is not in a good condition. We should pay more attention to him and he should not be too emotional, or it will be very dangerous."


    It never urred to Kelvin that Jack would be in such a dangerous situation.


    Although he knew that Jack had a physical examination before, he did not see the results of the examination report. But every year, Jack''s situation was very normal, so Kelvin did not think too much.


    Kerr''s eyes dimmed. In fact, only he knew about Jack''s situation, but he could do nothing.


    Taking Harley''s case from the doctor, Harley nced at Kerr beside her and understood why Kerr had asked him that question before.


    "I''ll go inside and have a look."


    Harley raised his hand, patted Kerr on the shoulder and walked into the ward.


    Kerr stood at the door and didn''t have the courage to walk in.


    Even though he didn''t admit his rtionship with Jack in his heart, he felt at a loss when he faced such an aged and powerless Jack.


    "Sir..."


    Noticing Kerr''s unusual behavior, Kelvin wanted tofort him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Why did it happen?"


    Kerr asked indifferently, but he had already had a guess in his heart. Not long after Freya left, Jack came to the hospital.


    He knew that there must be a connection between the two things.


    "Mrs. Freya didn''t bring Jay and Lucas back after she came back, so Mr. Jack..."


    When Kelvin said this, he was full of hesitation.


    Sure enough, things unfolded as Kerr''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    amily. As long as I am alive, they will stay in the Gu family.


    They have to follow my arrangement. You can do whatever you want. I won''t interfere anymore."


    Jack thought that he had made a great concession. It was his bottom line to tolerate the existence of Nicole. If he couldn''t control Kerr, he should also train the future heir of the Gu Group.


    Although he only met Jay oncest time, he liked the child very much in his heart. After asking Kelvin to investigate Jay''s information.


    He was more determined. After all, such a smart child had inherited the excellent genes of the Gu family. He would keep Jay in the Gu family.


    "No way."


    Kerr refused Jack without hesitation.


    Everything was as he expected. Jack didn''t change a single bit and Kerr didn''t feel surprised.


    But he had his bottom line.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack was surprised. He frowned and looked at Kerr seriously.


    When Jack knew that Kerr was silently enhancing his own power, he was not in a hurry to interfere with Kerr, because he wanted to test Kerr''s ability.


    But when Jack realized that Kerr was getting more and more powerful, it was toote to stop him.

 Chapter 345 Desire To Control

    Kerr had been out of his control.


    This was the biggest mistake of Jack, but he would not allow it to happen again.


    So this time, no matter what happened, he had to keep Jay by his side.


    "Think it over before you answer me. And don''t forget that I haven''t made my will public. Even if you are both children of the Gu family, the shares you get are up to me."


    Jack threatened Kerr.


    "That child deserves the best training."


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kerr smiled ironically.


    "What do you want? When I was a child, it was impossible to control me. When I knew it was dead end, you want to control Jay. You know clearly what Moore has done.


    Now that I have asked you, no matter what, I will find him."


    Kerr turned around and didn''t want to have any pointless argument with Jack.


    "If I were you, I would take good care of myself. After all, in this world, no matter what you want, you have to have good health."


    After saying that, Kerr walked towards the door.


    Looking at Kerr''s back, Jack gradually rxed his eyebrows.


    "Are you willing to exchange your identity as the CEO of the Gu Group for your present life? Don''t forget that everything you have nowe from the Gu family.


    I know you have your own n, but only you know what will happen to you if you lose your identity as a member of the Gu family."


    Once upon a time, Kerr also left the Gu Group. During that period, he was restricted in the city. In order to protect the safety of Nicole and the baby in her belly, Kerr left here with Nicole.


    But now, Nicole had just given birth to the baby. It was not easy for her to leave here again.


    "Gu family? For you, something very important may not be worth a penny for me. I know what is more im


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n his arms. Kerr hadn''t really taken care of Lucas since he was born. Looking at Lucas who was crying in his arms, Kerr felt at a loss for the first time.


    "It''s time to change diapers."


    Nicole could tell it from Lucas''s crying.


    When she was about to untie Lucas''s clothes, Kerr stopped her.


    "Let me do it." Kerr put Lucas on the bed and seriously unbuttoned his clothes.


    "Can you?" Nicole knew that Kerr wanted to help her share the burden. Her heart was full of gratitude and her eyes were warm.


    She knew that Kerr''s love was enough.


    "You can teach me."


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "Are you sure you want to learn? The president of the Gu Group wants to be a super daddy?"


    Nicole joked with Kerr and guided him carefully.


    "Why not?"


    Kerr didn''t think it was a shameful thing. He had witnessed all the hardships when Nicole was pregnant. He had said that he would make it up to her.


    Now it was a good chance.


    Nicole was obviously stunned, "Kerr, are you serious? Something happened to the Gu Group again?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole''s heartbeat quickened again.

 Chapter 346 Hidden Danger

    Kerr didn''t answer Nicole. Instead, he carefully changed the diaper for Lucas. Then he held Lucas in his arms, coaxed him to sleep and put him on the crib.


    Then he held Nicole in his arms.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t take it to heart." Kerrforted Nicole, "Isn''t it better for me to stay at home with you?


    Nicole, sometimes, I really hope that I am not a member of the Gu family, so that I can give you aplete life. I don''t want you to care about what the Gu family said, because it is not me."


    What Kerr said was the most real thought in his heart.


    Nicole wanted to ask more, but she saw Kerr''s expectant eyes. She didn''t say anything, because she didn''t want to be a bummer because of her worry.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    Standing beside Jack, Kelvin clearly felt the anger in Jack''s heart, but he also knew that his anger came from Kerr, and he could not change it.


    "Sir, in fact, Mr. Kerr is a man of sense. He knows what to do and what not to do." Kelvin tried tofort Jack. He didn''t want the rtionship between Jack and Kerr to be more and more difficult.


    Jack looked up at Kelvin with aplicated expression in his eyes, "Bring Moore here." Jack still couldn''t find that missing child.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time left and didn''t have the chance to look for the child, so he could only use Moore again.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kelvin was obviously shocked. "Sir, think it over. You know the seriousness of this matter. Moore didn''t change, and now we all know that he is not a good guy.


    Once you set him free, he would be a hidden danger in the future and the consequences will be unimaginable." There was obvious worry in Kelvin''s tone.


    However, Jack didn''t take it seriously. He was clear about the power of Moore. He knew that he couldn''t shake the foundation of the Gu Group with those little tricks, and he knew that no ma


    n Jack''s face that he realized why Jack suddenly decided to make a will.


    "Don''t be surprised. I won''t die for the time being. I can forgive what you have done before, but I want you to do one thing. If you can satisfy me, I will give you a satisfactory answer.


    Although I won''t let you inherit the shares of the Gu Group, I would give you a handsome reward."


    Jack offered. For him, Moore was more suitable to be a puppet.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    In fact, Moore was full of disdain. Everyone knew that the Gu Group was a cash cows. Except for the Gu Group, everything else was worthless in Moore''s eyes.


    "Don''t you want to work in the Gu Group? I''ll give you the chance." Jack said lightly. As expected, he saw the light in Moore''s eyes as soon as he said it.


    "Conditions?" Moore didn''t know the reason, but it was a great temptation for him. He looked at Jack with greedy eyes.


    "You''ll know soon." Jack''s voice became weak. Perhaps it was because he had just lost his temper just now, or because of the change of his health condition, he felt that he was too feeble to move.


    Looking at Jack''s face, Moore was very proud. The world was full of uncertainty, but people would age one day. Moore knew that Jack could not hold on for long.

 Chapter 347 The Best Gift

    In the early morning.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Nicole sat next to Kerr. With Jay in her arms, Harrow sat beside them and enjoyed the warm morning.


    Kerr''s eyes were full of affection. He put the shrimp dumplings into Nicole''s te.


    "Mommy, eat this!" With a ttering look on his face, Jay put the other one on Nicole''s te, as if he was expecting Nicole to choose him between Kerr and him.


    Nicole smiled faintly and touched Jay''s hair. Before she could say anything, she saw Jarede in in a hurry.


    "Sir, I just got the news that Moore has returned to the Gu Group."


    There was obvious surprise in Jared''s tone. He walked to Kerr''s side. When he just knew the news, he had to double confirm before he dared to bring it to Kerr.


    But there was no surprise on Kerr''s face, as if he hadn''t heard it at all.


    "How could this be? Didn''t they already know that Moore was not the child of the Gu family? Do they still want to hand over the Gu Group to Moore?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise. ording to her logic, she really couldn''t figure out what Jack was thinking.


    "Why are you so excited?" Kerr raised his hand and touched Nicole''s long hair.


    There was a smile in Kerr''s eyes. In fact, he knew that Nicole was nervous because she cared about him. If he was not a member of the Gu family, she might not pay attention to any news of the Gu Group.


    "Kerr, don''t you feel worried at all? Or strange?"


    Nicole took Kerr''s hand off.


    "It''s not strange. Nicole, you should know that with my ability, I can give you a good life even without the Gu Group and the Gu family."


    Kerr never relied on the Gu family.


    That was why he didn''t care whether he would lose everything from the Gu family or not. After this experience, he hadpletely


    of being manipted by others."


    The corners of Moore''s mouth rose slightly. He was still happy that Kerr had left the Gu Group so easily. No matter what, it was a good thing for him.


    He turned around and sat in the ce that originally belonged to Kerr. "Kerr, what you have always wanted is now in my hand. No one can get what I can''t have."


    Moore took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was quickly answered.


    "Moore, how dare you call me again? Do you know that I have suffered a lot because of you?" Jeremy was living a life worse than death.


    The debt collectors had surrounded Jeremy''spany. He hadn''t left the Chu Group for three days.


    "Don''t worry. Our chance hase. We have a big n this time. Once we get it, we won''t have to worry about money for the rest of our lives."


    Compared with the suffering of Jeremy, Moore was more rxed.


    Hearing Moore''s tone, Jeremy calmed down, but he was suspicious, "How could youe out of the Gu family safe and sound? Did Kerr let you go?"


    He finally realized how cruel Kerr was.


    But if Moore could be safe in this case, he might consider to believe Moore.


    "I never take him seriously."

 Chapter 348

    Moore said that frivolously.


    He knew that since he was a tool for Jack to threaten Kerr, Jack would definitely protect him well. He didn''t need to worry about it.


    "It seems that you have figured out a way to fight back. Tell me where you are and I''lle to you now." Jeremy Chu couldn''t wait to see the embarrassed look of Kerr.


    Since he wanted to transfer his business from the international market to the domestic one, Nicole and Kerr had already brought him too much trouble. He had been holding back his anger, and now he finally found a chance.


    "You can juste to the Gu Group to find me."


    After saying that, Moore directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Jeremy to question.


    "Kerr, it''s not that I want to oppose you this time. It''s just that you have too many enemies. Even Jack is unwilling to help you. It''s so pathetic." Moore should be d that Kerr didn''t develop as Jack expected.


    Only in this way could he get the chance.


    An hour after he put down the phone, Jeremy appeared in Moore office where used to be that of Kerr.


    "It seems that you have really had this position." Jeremy clearly remembered thatst time he came here, Kerr looked so domineering. He didn''t expect things to turn around.


    Last time he left here in such a mess. This time, he wanted to avenge himself.


    "Now the whole Gu Group belongs to me. That old man and Kerr havepletely fallen out with each other. This is a chance given to me by God. If I don''t seize it well, I will definitely be punished by God."


    For Moore, this was a happy surprise.


    After his identity was exposed, he thought that he wouldn''t have any chance, but he didn''t expect that there would be a turning point.


    "You got the shares of the Gu Group?" Jeremy became interested. He k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    l the projects of the Gu Group had been taken over by him.


    He even didn''t have much time to apany Nicole, which made him feel very guilty.


    At night, it was already eight o''clock in the evening when Kerr left the office.


    "Master, there is a dinner party tonight."


    Jared followed Kerr and didn''t have a good rest neither, but fortunately, their efforts were paid off.


    "Cancel it. You can go back and have a rest now."


    Kerr walked out of the building, took the key from Jared''s hand and said to him indifferently.


    Looking at the light in Kerr''s eyes, Jared knew what he meant. He nodded and smiled.


    When Kerr was driving back to the vi of Gu family, a ck car quietly followed Kerr''s car.


    "Miss, shall we continue following it?"


    Edward asked Sunny siting on the back seat. Twenty days ago, with the help of Moore, Sunny left the Gu family''s house, but she had been hiding her whereabouts.


    "Follow him."


    Sunny said stubbornly.


    After hesitating for a while, Edward slowed down the car gradually and looked at Sunny in the rearview mirror, with obvious pity in his eyes.


    "Miss, you know clearly that Mr. Kerr... He didn''t n to let us go at all. "

 Chapter 349 Play Dumb

    He tried to persuade Sunny, not wanting to see Sunny continue to be stubborn.


    But he also knew Sunny''s personality. His persuasion was useless.


    As expected, when Sunny heard Edward''s words, her face darkened. "Edward, do you also want to betray me?


    I have nothing now. The He family is gone. I don''t want to be with that freak Moore. I''m destined to be the wife of Kerr. I''ve made up my mind that as long as Nicole is not with Kerr...


    Kerr will ept me. I''m Mrs. Kerr by then and no one can bully us anymore."


    Sunny was immersed in her own fantasy.


    She never gave up the dream of being Kerr''s wife.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward braked the car and stopped it at the same ce. "Miss, the Gu family has been looking for our traces. No matter what, in fact, what Moore said is right.


    The only person we can rely on now is Moore."


    Compared with Sunny''s irrational behavior, Edward was obviously more sober than Sunny.


    "Hurry up. I don''t care what you are going to do. I just want to get Kerr. He is mine and I am his wife."


    Pointing at the front, Sunny used him hysterically.


    "Miss Sunny!"


    Edward turned around and faced Sunny. He realized that Sunny was emotional and wanted tofort her, but he only saw Sunny holding her head with her hands.


    "No, I don''t want to listen to you. I don''t know anything. All I know is that I want Kerr. Help me, Edward!"


    Sunny held out her hand and begged.


    "Miss... You!"


    Before he could finish his words, a car light shed in front of him.


    The sudden strong light made Edward and Sunny unable to open their eyes.


    But Kerr, sitting in the opposite car, saw the two people in front of him clearly.


    Kerr''s face was cold. He didn''t expect


    But Kim, who was standing next to Kerr, sensed the killing intent in Kerr''s tone.


    He knew Kerr well and knew that Kerr didn''t intend to let go of any of them this time.


    "Isn''t it too cruel for you to say that, Mr. Kerr? Anyway, Sunny is your fiancee and she loves you so much. Don''t you have any feelings for her?"


    Moore got out of the white Porsche behind, followed by several men in ck suits.


    With the previous lesson, Moore had learned his lesson and be smart. He knew that he was no match for Kerr, so Moore had made some preparations before he came. He would not let himself suffer any loss.


    Now Kerr was no longer a member of the Gu family, and Moore didn''t have to consider Jack''s opinion.


    "Moore, how dare you show up again? It seems that we can settle ounts today."


    Kerr was a little surprised that Moore dared to show up in front of him.


    He had never let go of Moore.


    "Settle ounts? Of course! But since you want to settle ounts with me, how can you miss the most important woman in your life, Mr. Kerr?"


    The corners of Moore''s mouth rose slightly, with confidence. There was a deep meaning in his words.

 Chapter 350 Dont Fall Into His Trap

    Kerr''s eyes directly locked on Moore''s face. He clearly saw thecency of Moore, and he also understood what Moore meant. The most important woman in Kerr''s life was Nicole.


    But he knew that it was impossible that Nicole would fall into the hands of Moore.


    "Moore, struggle to the death will only make you lose more miserably. Don''t think that no one knows what you have done."


    Kerr warned Moore. Although he had left the Gu Group, he knew what was going on in thepany every day.


    During this period of time, Moore had done a lot of terrible things, and it was obvious that Jack had known it, but he could do nothing to Moore. Now, Jack''s power had been gradually deprived by Moore.


    So Moore was different from what he looked like a month ago.


    "Of course I know that I can''t hide those things from you, or I have never thought of hiding it from you. The Gu Group has achieved such a great development today, and Mr. Kerr has made great contributions, haven''t you?"


    Moore had thought that Kerr would stand out to stop him, but he didn''t expect that Kerr was also trying to win over the clients of the Gu Group. Compared with his transfer of assets, Kerr''s n was more thorough and smart.


    "In fact, I really admire you. You even didn''t let go of thepany you have been working for. It seems that you are better than I''m!"


    There was obvious irony in Moore''s words, which implied that Kerr caused damage to the Gu family.


    "Kerr!"


    Before Kerr could say anything, he heard Nicole''s voiceing from behind. Even though Kerr didn''t turn around, he could feel that Nicole was approaching. He naturally stretched out his arm and held her waist.


    "Why are you her


    oked at Sunny, although she knew that Sunny didn''t deserve sympathy...


    But when she saw a woman acting crazily in front of her, she just felt sad.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked towards Sunny.


    "Don''t get close to her!"


    Kerr grabbed Nicole''s wrist and stopped her. Now Sunny had lost her mind. Kerr wouldn''t give Sunny the chance to hurt Nicole.


    Nicole knew what Kerr was worried about, so she didn''t insist but looked at Sunny.


    "In fact, sometimes, when you love someone, he would not love you back. It''s happy if you can fall in love with the one you love. If you can''t, you can be a better version of yourself.


    As long as you cherish yourself, you will be cherished. You have to bear the consequences of what you have done."


    She wouldn''t forget that Sunny had put all the me for the bankruptcy of the Ning Group on Kerr. If she really believed in the forged evidence at that time...


    Maybe she and Kerr would never be together again.


    "Who are you? It''s you who seduced Kerr. He doesn''t want me. You bitch, I won''t let you go. You ruined all my happiness. You will definitely be punished."

 Chapter 351 You Can’t Hurt Me

    With a fierce look in her eyes, Sunny cursed Nicole with her eyes burning with hatred, as if she would pounce on Nicole and swallow her in the next second.


    "Kim, shut her up. Since she likes cursing so much, just teach her a lesson."


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and covered her ears. He didn''t want her to hear such vicious words.


    Because of Nicole, Kerr was willing to protect her from all the malice in the world.


    With her face against Kerr''s chest, Nicole clearly heard his heartbeat, which made her feel at ease. She raised her head in Kerr''s arms and looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile. These words cannot hurt me."


    She already had the best love in the world, and with all the love of Kerr, Nicole felt very satisfied. Such happiness was so real at this moment.


    Only she could feel the real happiness.


    Kerr kissed Nicole. His eyes were full of tenderness that only belonged to Nicole.


    Upon receiving Kerr''s order, Kim walked towards Sunny.


    The bodyguards standing next to Moore stepped forward and blocked the way of Kim. Obviously, at the moment when the four eyes met, the conflict was about to break out.


    Moore looked at the scene in front of him and stepped back quietly when Kerr was not noticing.


    Obviously, Kerr was well prepared this time. Moore wouldn''t put himself in danger just for others.


    "You want to leave so easily?"


    Kerr said indifferently. Although Kerr kept his eyes on Nicole, he kept an eye on Moore from the corner of his eyes. This guy had hidden himself for so long...


    It was not easy for him to let Moore show up. Kerr would not let Moore go easily. This was his promise to Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Moore was obviously stunned and felt guilty. He looked at Edward bes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    h with her hand.


    She didn''t want others to hear such shameful words.


    With a cold face, Moore looked at Kerr and Nicole flirting with each other in front of him, which made him feel insulted. Perhaps because of the growing environment, Moore had always wanted to be the focus.


    He hated being ignored.


    "Kerr, do you think you can easily catch Jeremy and I would end up like that?" Moore questioned Kerr.


    As soon as Moore finished his words, a ck car stopped behind Kerr''s car.


    "Sir!"


    Kelvin got out of the car, took a look at the scene, and stood directly next to Kerr, looking embarrassed.


    Hearing the voice of Kelvin, Nicole let go of Kerr and turned to Kelvin behind her, "Uncle Kelvin, what happened?"


    Not knowing whether it was her illusion or not, Nicole felt that Kelvin seemed to be much older than before.


    Kerr looked at Kelvin''s nervous face and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Kerr knew that except that something happened to Jack, Kelvin would not be so nervous.


    Seeing thecency on Moore''s face, Kelvin frowned and whispered in Kerr''s ear.


    "No way!"


    No one knew what Kelvin had said in Kerr''s ear, but Kerr''s face darkened.

 Chapter 352 Ungrateful Man

    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    Kerr kept silent, as if he was in a stalemate with Kelvin.


    "Are you going to let go of Moore?" Nicole guessed as she knew Kerr well.


    She hadn''t seen Kerr so angry, but Moore had been challenging Kerr''s bottom line. She knew clearly that Kerr''s endurance had reached a limit.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but the expression on his face showed everything.


    "Sir!" Kelvin was worried. "Mr. Jack''s situation is not good now, and Moore has something on the Gu Group. If it is exposed by Moore, the Gu Group will really be over."


    Kelvin knew that Jack had an inescapable responsibility for Gu Group''s current situation, and Kerr should not bear the consequences. But the cruel reality was in front of him, and Kelvin had no choice.


    "The Gu Group has long been an empty shell, and only he is unwilling to admit it." Kerr said indifferently. His rtionship with Jack had been cut off.


    He wouldn''t let go of Moore for the sake of Jack, because the harm he brought to Nicole had be a worry in Kerr''s heart.


    "Sir, Mr. Harley said that Mr. Jack doesn''t have much time left. No matter what, you can''t let him see his whole life''s painstaking efforts destroyed."


    At this point, Kelvin had to try his best to persuade Kerr.


    Looking at the worried look on Kelvin''s face, Nicole knew that Jack was indeed in a bad condition. She held Kerr''s arm and looked up at his serious expression.


    "Kerr, we still have a long time. There are still many chances in the future. I''m not in a hurry at this moment. I know that even if you let go of Moore today, you can find him again in the future."


    Although she didn''t want to please Jack, she didn''t want Kerr to be unfilial.


    "It''s time for us to go back and


    in, I really don''t understand. It''s my father who asked me to take charge of the Gu Group, but everyone has his own way of management. I''m just using my rules to manage the Gu Group.


    But thank you so much, Uncle Kelvin. Without you, I might really be in danger today."


    Moore said frivolously. Then he turned around, started the car and left.


    The farce finally ended and an eerie silence fell upon the scene, but Kelvin knew that it wouldn''tst long.


    Feeling that the car had driven for a long distance, Nicole slowly opened her eyes and looked at the nervous expression of Kerr with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t worry. I feel much better. It doesn''t hurt so much."


    Although she said so, she clearly felt that Kerr''s face did not soften a little because of her words, and turned even worse.


    "Where does it hurt? We will arrive at the hospital soon."


    Kerr nced at Nicole lightly and then looked ahead.


    "Are you angry?" Nicole raised her head from Kerr''s arms and looked at him carefully. She knew she was in the wrong, so she felt guilty instinctively.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. Since he had been with Nicole for such a long time...

 Chapter 353 Walk Into The Trap

    How could Kerr not know what Nicole was thinking about? He even knew every look and expression in her eyes.


    He was not a person who wouldpromise easily, but there was an exception. Even in front of Nicole, he was not a person who would make apromise easily.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you. Kerr, do you really have the heart to ignore me?" Nicole gently kissed Kerr on his side face.


    She hadn''t seen Kerr get angry for a long time, so she felt a little uncertain.


    "Nicole, I know what I''m doing. Believe it or not, no one knows you better than I do, but I don''t want you to take advantage of my weakness like that."


    Kerr''s tone became serious. Thest thing he could ept was deception, and he couldn''t ept that Nicole threatened him with her own health.


    This made him feel that Nicole had betrayed him.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I''ve never thought about it like that. I just don''t want to see Uncle Kelvin in a dilemma. In fact, you know clearly that it''s not easy for the Gu Group and the Gu family to get what they have today.


    You heard it that Jack..." When it came to Jack, Nicole didn''t know how to address him, so she could only pause. "He is not in a good condition.


    I really don''t need to have a conflict with Moore at this time. I don''t care if I own the Gu Group or not, and so do you. But someone cares, and Moore will definitely get retribution for what he has done."


    Nicole carefully analyzed the pros and cons, but clearly saw that Kerr''s expression did not get better because of her words.


    "You have no idea what I care about."


    Kerr looked at Nicole helplessly. This little woman put the kindness in her heart first, but didn''t take his feelings seriously. Kerr didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    le.


    The expression on Nicole''s face froze. She understood Kerr''s words and was touched, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you worry. You knew it was an act, why did you still walk in my trap?"


    She knew that it was Kerr''s love for her. She felt so lucky that Kerr had spoiled her and made her be the happiest woman in the world.


    "I have no choice. You are my weakness." Kerr sat up and tidied up her messy hair.


    There was a smile on Nicole''s face.


    "Thank you, honey!" When she said these two words, she couldn''t help but lower her head with a shy look on her face.


    Kerr was about to call Kim in, but when he heard the two words, his heart skipped a beat.


    Holding up Nicole''s delicate face with both hands, Kerr looked at her in surprise, "Say it again." Before this, Kerr had never heard Nicole say this word.


    "No! I''ve said it just now." Just now, it was because she was moved by Kerr, and she did not expect herself to speak so frankly. But now, she could no longer speak it out.


    Her face was as red as a tomato. Hiding from Kerr''s loving eyes, she said, "Well, let''s go home quickly." Nicole diverted his attention.

 Chapter 354 Save The Situation

    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr took her back to the vi.


    When Kelvin left the scene and went back to the Gu family''s house, he only saw Freya sitting alone in the living room with a gloomy face.


    "Mydy, Mr. Harley said that Mr. Jack is not in a good condition and can''te back these days." He simply told Freya about Jack.


    Jack had been in thepany since he came back from the hospitalst time. He had to go to the hospital asionally, and his condition had gradually been getting worse, but he still couldn''t stop Moore.


    Freya nced at Kelvin and asked, "How is thepany going now? Is Moore really going to destroy the Gu Group?" Freya had more or less heard some news, but it was not confirmed yet.


    Hearing what Freya said, Kelvin nodded and said, "Although Mr. Jack has tried his best, it''s still toote. Now I''m afraid only Mr. Kerres back in time can change the situation."


    He offered. It was not until something happened to the Gu Group that they remembered the importance of Kerr.


    "I see. I''m going to the hospital now." Freya had never cared about Jack, but she had to care about the Gu Group. After all, without the support of the Gu Group, the Gu family would copse sooner orter. ?


    After saying that, Freya stood up and walked outside.


    Following behind Freya, Kelvin arrived at the Gu''s hospital. Seeing that Jack was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Kelvin felt sorry for him. Compared with Kelvin, Freya was very calm.


    She looked indifferent, as if the man in front of her had nothing to do with her at all.


    Feeling that there was someone beside him, Jack slowly opened his eyes and nced at Freya indifferently, but his face did not change much.


    "I''m not dead yet. You don''t have toe here in a hurry."


    Jack said sarcastically.


    "At this time, you still couldn''t figure i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    wo children.


    Compared with Lucas, Freya liked Jay more, because Jay was just like Kerr when he was this little.


    Vedder stopped and looked at Freya with a little embarrassment. After all, before that, every time Freya appeared, Kerr would be unhappy.


    But now seeing that Freya was sincere, Vedder could only nod.


    Freya walked to the gate of the vi with light steps and heard the sound from inside.


    "Let me hug him for a while." Jay raised his head and looked at Kerr holding Lucas. He couldn''t help reaching out his hands to hold Lucas in his arms.


    But Kerr didn''t agree, "No way!"


    Now Jay was still young, so it was not safe for him to hold Lucas in his arms.


    "Just for once!" Jay reached out an index finger and made a promise to Kerr, with a look of appeal in his eyes. During the day at home, Jay was just hiding in his room and studying something that no one else could understand.


    He didn''t look at Lucas for a whole day, but when Kerr came back home and skillfully bathed and dressed Lucas, he became interested.


    Kerr turned around with Lucas in his arms and dodged Jay''s hands.


    "What are you arguing for?"


    Nicole came out of the bathroom, with a towel in her hand, drying the water on her hair.

 Chapter 355 Persuade Him To Go Home

    Then Nicole walked to Kerr''s side and looked at Lucas who just woke up. She couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss Lucas''s side face.


    It was a light kiss. But when she raised her head, she saw two faces, one big and one small,ing close to her.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    Jay was not tall enough. He grabbed the hem of Nicole''s nightdress with his little hands and stood on tiptoe, indicating that Nicole must kiss him first.


    When she was about to lower her head, she saw Kerr''s threatening eyes. She felt helpless and raised her hand to touch Kerr''s side face. "How old are you? You still have to fight with the child."


    Then she bent down slightly and kissed Jay''s face.


    She didn''t want Jay to think that she didn''t love him anymore after she had Lucas.


    Whether she and Kerr would have another child in the future or not, Nicole hoped to bring the same share of care and love to her child.


    With dissatisfaction in his eyes, Kerr stretched out an arm and directly held Nicole in his arms, forcing her to get close to him.


    "I don''t mind making it up to meter." Kerr hadn''t been intimate with Nicole for a long time. He was always worried that the wound on her body hadn''t recovered.


    Now Lucas was one month old finally.


    Of course, Nicole understood what Kerr meant. She nodded at him and turned her head to cover the blush on her face.


    "Mommy, what are you talking about?" Jay didn''t hear Kerr''s words. He was curious when he saw the shy look on Nicole''s face.


    "Nothing. Let''s go. Mommy will take you to take a shower." Holding Jay''s hand, Nicole walked towards the bathroom.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Freya heard the delightful voice. Although she couldn''t hear it clearly, she could feel the warmth. At least, it was more sentiment


    . No matter how well the Gu Group developed or what happened to thepany, it has nothing to do with me."


    This time, Kerr had made up his mind. He didn''t want Freya and Jack to have any hope anymore.


    "Now I have ZX Group. In the future, I will build it into a leading group in A City. I''m not interested in the Gu Group at all."


    In just a month, the ZX Group had changed a lot under the management of Kerr.


    Freya didn''t expect that Kerr would be so determined.


    "Kerr, I don''t care what you have now, but you can''t get rid of the Gu family and the family name would be with you for the rest of your life. Everyone wait to see the joke of the Gu Group, you can''t just sit there and watch the show."


    She wanted Kerr to believe that he and Gu Group were inseparable, but obviously, Kerr didn''t think so.


    "A joke? I don''t think it''s funny at all. The fate of the Gu Group has settled. It was all caused by themselves. I have nothing to say."


    Kerr ignored Freya and went upstairs.


    He didn''t look back no matter how Freya call out his name.


    "Kerr! Think it over." Freya still didn''t give up. Even if the Gu Group was in danger, its potential was still unpredictable.

 Chapter 356 You Are The Most Important People

    However, Freya could do nothing but watch Kerr leave her sight.


    After entering the room, Kerr closed the bedroom door and looked into Nicole''s calm eyes, which made Kerr feel at ease.


    Nicole looked at the darkness on Kerr''s face, which had not yet faded away, and became gentle the moment he saw her. She felt very sorry for Kerr from the bottom of her heart.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard Kerr''s voice.


    "Nicole, you don''t have to persuade me. I know what I''m doing. I''ve given them a chance. This won''t be a second time. I know what you are thinking, but for me, the most important person is you.


    I won''t me them, but I can''t forgive them either."


    Kerr looked into her eyes and knew that Nicole had more or less heard his conversation with Freya. But this time, he hoped that Nicole could stand by his side.


    "I understand." Nicole stood up and walked to Kerr. She put her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his chest.


    "I didn''t mean to persuade you. No matter what decision you make, I will respect your choice and stay by your side all the time. From now on, you will be the support of Jay, Lucas and me."


    Nicole didn''t want to make things difficult for Kerr anymore. After all, the Gu family had gone too far. Only she knew that she was not a saint, and she wouldn''t force Kerr to be one.


    Everything in the world had a cause.


    All she wanted to do was to stay with Kerr. Besides this, she didn''t want anything else.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr felt a littleforted.


    Holding her tightly in his arms, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Then he held her up and walked towards the huge bed.


    "Ouch!"


    Nicole felt Kerr''s anxious action.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    woman.


    She could even imagine how Nicole pestered Kerr all the time. In her opinion, Kerr wouldn''t have left the Gu Group if Nicole hadn''t appeared.


    And he would not have any conflict with the Gu family, so that the Gu Group would not end up like this.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole looked helpless, but she couldn''t directly hang up on Freya. "Mrs. Freya, what can I do for you?


    If you want to speak to Kerr, I''m sorry. He''s busy now and isn''t at home. You can call his personal cell phone."


    There was obvious politeness in Nicole''s tone. She knew that Freya called mostly to persuade Kerr to return to the Gu Group.


    "I''m not looking for Kerr. I''m looking for you. An hourter, you''d better show up in the cafe under the Gu Group on time. I don''t like people who didn''t have a sense of time. And youe alone. Don''t tell Kerr."


    There was obvious threats in Freya''s tone. Then she hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at the phone in her hand that had been hung up, Nicole had a puzzled look on her face. After a long time, she realized that Freya wanted to see her, but she could not figure out the reason why Freya would want to meet her.

 Chapter 357 For The Shares

    But Nicole couldn''t refuse. She sighed, turned around and went upstairs. Then she changed her clothes and went out with the car key.


    The car was running on the road, and Nicole was not nervous at all.


    Anyhow, no matter what Freya said, Nicole would not leave Kerr. With this faith, Nicole would not have any pressure. Now Kerr had a good development in the ZX Group.


    Nicole was very satisfied.


    The car stopped at the door of the cafe. Before Nicole got out of the car, she saw the car with the exclusive logo of the Gu family. She knew that Freya had arrived.


    She raised her hand and looked at her watch. There were still ten minutes left before the appointed time of Freya. Instead of getting out of the car in a hurry, she stared at the watch. It was not until there was only two minutes left that she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Nicole didn''t notice a ck Maybach parked at the door of the coffee shop.


    The man sitting in the car smiled slightly when he saw that Nicole deliberately made Freya wait for so long.


    As soon as Nicole arrived at the door of the cafe, she saw Cherry beside Freya.


    "Miss Nicole, this way please. Mrs. Freya is waiting for you in the private room." Cherry looked at her watch and found that there was only one minute left.


    Nicole nodded and followed her into the private room.


    "How dare you make me wait so long?" Freya arrived ten minutes earlier than usual, but she did not expect that when she sat in the private room, she did not see Nicole at all.


    Raising her hand, Nicole pointed at the watch on her wrist and said to Freya, "The time is just right. I''m notte. Maybe Mrs. Freya arrived early."


    Nicole knew that Freya had arrived a long time ago, but she just wanted to teach Freya a lesson. Otherwise, Freya would always think that she was a pushover.


    "Nicole, don''t think th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    at Freya wanted to do.


    "But you should also be clear that only when Kerr is in charge of the Gu Group can you get the shares of thepany. You should know it better than me, don''t you?"


    In Freya''s view, Nicole must be plotting every day to get more shares. After all, the Gu Group was such a big temptation. In front of money and interests, no one can really be indifferent at all.


    "Gu Group?" Nicole couldn''t helpughing. She lowered her head and shook her head.


    "Mrs. Freya has been living in the Gu family for a long time, so you don''t know what''s going on outside, don''t you? Mrs. Freya, you''d better know what is going on in the Gu Group now."


    Nicole reminded Freya. In the past, when the Gu Group was in glory, Nicole had never thought of taking a penny from it, not to mention that the Gu Group was on the verge of bankruptcy and had lost its former brilliance.


    She didn''t care about it at all. She only liked Kerr.


    She just want the love from Kerr. Only he could make her feel at ease.


    "Do you know what is going on with the Gu Group? Sure enough, you are always paying attention to the Gu Group. Nicole, dare you say that you are not interested in the Gu Group?"


    Freya was also surprised at Nicole''s reaction.

 Chapter 358 A False Charge

    Seeing the shrewdness in Nicole''s eyes, Freya knew that her guess was right.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole really felt that maybe she shouldn''t have been here today. Kerr was right. It was a waste of time to be with the Gu family.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mrs. Freya, if you really think so, I have no choice. In your eyes, I have always been greedy for the property of the Gu family. No matter how I exin, it won''t change your opinion of me."


    She didn''t want to waste time on meaningless things here. She stood up and was about to leave.


    "Mrs. Freya, Kerr is not interested in the assets of the Gu Group, and I am either. If there is nothing important in the future, I don''t want these things to disturb our lives again.


    I will try my best to give Kerr the happiness he wants."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. However, just two steps, she was stopped by Cherry, who had been standing beside Freya.


    Nicole looked at Cherry and frowned.


    "You want to leave before I finish my words? You are rude." There was obvious disdain in Freya''s tone.


    She always thought that Nicole was just a woman from a humble family. Nicole had no background and poor education. She didn''t deserve to be in the Gu family.


    Now it seemed that what she thought was right. Freya doubted very much why Kerr refused so many women and only wanted Nicole, perhaps it was because of her tricks.


    Knowing that Freya wouldn''t let her go so easily, Nicole didn''t leave in a hurry. She turned around and sat opposite Freya, looking at her helplessly.


    "Mrs. Freya, if you have anything to say, just say it as soon as possible. Although we can''t end our conversation in a pleasant way ording to the past. I know you won''t give up if you didn''t finish you words.


    But I hope you can say it qu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ted expression in her eyes.


    She was weighing Freya''s words. In fact, some of her words made senses. Even if Nicole and Kerr didn''t want everything of the Gu family, they couldn''t let the Gu Group fall into the hands of Moore.


    Nicole knew better than anyone else about Moore''s ambition and ruthless. If she couldn''t solve the problem for Kerr, she had to remind him not to cause more trouble.


    "In fact, there are many things are not asplicated as you thinks."


    A gentle voice came from behind.


    Hearing the voice she hadn''t heard for a long time, a figure shed through her mind, with obvious surprise in her eyes. She suddenly turned around and looked at Baron who was standing at the door.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. "Long time no see, Baron."


    When Maggie had an identst time, Nicole wanted to see Baron, but Kerr didn''t allow her to do so because of her physical condition. After so many things happened, Nicole ignored Baron.


    Now seeing Baron again, Nicole only felt a long lost warmth.


    "Long time no see, Nicole. How are you doing?" With a gentle face, Baron walked to the opposite of Nicole and sat down, with a faint smile on his face.


    He missed her very much.

 Chapter 359 As Long As You Are Happy

    But every time Baron could only stand in the distance and peek at Nicole. He had never been noticed by her. It seemed that he had been used to hiding in the corner.


    Nicole nodded, "I gave birth to another boy. You haven''t seen him yet." When Jay was born, Baron apanied her.


    But now, she felt that there was a sense of distance between them.


    No matter how good friends were, they would unconsciously alienate each other since there was no news of each other for a long time. Thinking of Maggie''s death, Nicole only felt sorry, and she had never had the chance to face Baron.


    "Really? That''s good. If there is a chance, let me see him one day. You look good."


    Every time Baron stood in the distance, he could see Nicole snuggling up to Kerr with shyness and happiness on her face. He knew that Nicole was very happy now.


    Maybe only in this way could he rest assured.


    "Thank you, Baron. In fact, I still owe you an apology. I didn''t do anything wrong, but I didn''t expect such a result."


    Her heart was full of pity. After all, she really wanted to treat Baron as a friend and see him happy.


    Baron shook his head and said, "Nicole, it''s all fate. In fact, the responsibility for this matter is on me, and it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me yourself. It''s not what we can expect."


    He epted it very frankly, but after Maggie''s death, the Chen family did not let go of Baron so easily. Fortunately, he took all the me for himself, and in the end, Nicole was not involved.


    Nicole looked at him and found that he was still as gentle as before. But after careful observation, she could tell that he looked a little mature.


    But only Nicole knew that it was because he had been through a rough patch.


    "Baron..."


    She wan


    and didn''t see Lucas.


    She couldn''t help frowning. Recently, it was Harrow who had been taking care of Lucas. Harrow had never made any mistake, and Nicole had already trusted her very much.


    "Nicole, listen to me. Don''t worry. Lucas is fine."


    Harley walked up to Nicole andforted her, as if he was worried that she would be angry.


    But when Nicole saw the nervous look on Harley''s face, she became more anxious. She couldn''t help but be serious. "Where is Lucas? What happened?"


    She couldpromise in everything, but there was one thing that she couldn''t make any concessions, which was rted to Lucas and Jay. As a mother, she would never let anyone hurt her child.


    As long as she thought that Lucas and Jay would be hurt, she felt as if her heart was stabbed by a thorn, and every breath would be painful.


    "Don''t be nervous. Lucas is fine. He is in the hospital, but..."


    Looking at Harrow behind her, Harley hesitated.


    With a sigh, Harrow walked up to Nicole and said lightly, "Here''s the thing. I took Lucas to do the examination, and everything was fine. But I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Jack walking in the garden.


    The moment he saw Lucas..."

 Chapter 360 The Baby Was Taken Away

    They didn''t expect that Jack would react like this. Although they worked for Kerr, they didn''t dare to say anything against Jack.


    Looking at the two people, Nicole frowned, "You mean that Lucas was taken away by Jack?"


    She knew that if Jack really wanted to take the child away, it was impossible for Harley and Harrow to do anything about it.


    Harrow nodded helplessly.


    "Where are they?"


    Nicole pulled a long face. No matter what Jack wanted, she wouldn''t let him take Lucas away from her. Nicole thought that Jack would do something to Jay.


    She didn''t expect that Lucas was also his target.


    In the face of the child, Nicole would neverpromise.


    Looking at the firm look of Nicole, Harley did not feel surprised at all. He could only sigh, "I''ll take you there." Taking a look at Baron, who was standing behind Nicole, Harley was obviously stunned.


    But he didn''t have time to ask more, he took Nicole to Jack''s room.


    Obviously, Nicole looked worried and flustered. She had lost Lucas once and could never let it happen again. She was afraid that the Gu family would send Lucas to somewhere else.


    Maybe Nicole would never find Lucas since he was so little.


    Thinking of this, Nicole felt terrible.


    She couldn''t help but stagger.


    "Watch out! Don''t worry. He just took the baby away. It shouldn''t be a problem." Baron reached out his hand to hold Nicole, nodded to her andforted her.


    Then Baron followed behind Baron. Seeing that she was anxious about Kerr''s child, he felt sad. Perhaps from the very beginning, he could only protect Nicole as a knight.


    When Harley arrived at the door of Jack''s ward, he stopped.


    Feeling strange, Nicole took a closer look and saw that the do


    her.


    Before she turned her head, she felt her right hand was held by a warm palm.


    Nicole turned her face and looked into Kerr''s gentle eyes.


    "Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Kerr was in thepany and received a call from Harley. But as soon as Harley hung up the phone, Nicole arrived at the hospital, so she came here a little faster than Kerr.


    "I thought you didn''t know." The moment she saw Kerr, she felt at ease. It seemed that no matter what kind of problem she encountered, as long as this man beside her was there, she was not afraid of anything.


    Baron''s eyes dimmed when he saw Nicole''s lovable face, but he quietly took a step back to make room for this loving couple.


    "If you have anything to say, juste in and say it openly. When did I teach you to do such an impolite thing?"


    There was obvious displeasure in Jack''s tone when he heard Kerr''s voice.


    In his opinion, Kerr had changed a lot since he met Nicole. Jack didn''t like those changes at all and it ruined his n, so he pin all the me on Nicole.


    Kelvin walked to the door and looked at Kerr and Nicole. He nodded to Nicole and held Lucas in his arms.

 Chapter 361 Not Willing

    "Sir... Miss Nicole..."


    With Jack behind him, Kelvin couldn''t call Nicole as Mrs. Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t care at all. For her, no matter what others called her, it was a mere title.


    "Uncle Kelvin, remember, this is my only wife, so you should call her Mrs. Nicole." Nicole could let it go, but Kerr couldn''t turn a blind eye on it.


    He said this not only to show his approval of Nicole, but also to warn Jack. Obviously, he said this to Jack deliberately.


    Kelvin nced at Jack with a worried look, bent down slightly and made way for Kerr and Nicole.


    As soon as they entered the ward, Nicole saw Lucas in the hand of Kelvin. She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, she walked up to Kelvin and took Lucas from him. Seeing that Lucas was sleeping soundly, Nicole smiled slightly.


    "Don''t get close to Lucas anymore. Both Lucas and Jay are my children."


    Kerr looked at Jack and warned him coldly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to have any conflict with Jack, but on the premise that Jack would not disturb their lives again.


    "Is this how you treat your father?" Jack''s face was full of anger. Perhaps it was because of the sudden emotional fluctuation that his breathing became no longer smooth and his face darkened.


    "Sir!"


    Seeing that there was something wrong, Kelvin walked directly to Jack.


    "Harley!"


    Kerr didn''t expect that Jack''s condition was so serious. Standing at the door, Harley heard Kerr''s call and walked in directly.


    He walked quickly to the side of Jack. After checking his condition, Harley shook his head at Kerr to show that Jack was fine. Then he said to Jack, "Uncle, I have told you not to be too excited


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    r knew her well and knew that some of her words made senses. Nicole felt pity for Jack and wanted to persuade Kerr.


    Nicole''s sympathy made Kerr feel her kindness, but also made Kerr feel a lot of helplessness, because she was so soft-hearted that she receive a lot of unfair treatment.


    And the grievance that she shouldn''t have suffered.


    Looking at the reluctant look on Kerr''s face, Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She stretched out her hand to hold Kerr''s cheek and said, "Are you a mind reader? You know everything in my mind."


    After seeing Freya today, Nicole really wanted to say something to Kerr. She didn''t expect that Kerr could guess what she was thinking immediately.


    "Are you willing to listen to me and interfere in Moore''s plot?"


    There was one thing that Freya was right. They really didn''t need to let Moore get what he wanted. Although Nicole and Kerr didn''t care about the property of the Gu family, they wouldn''t give these things to Moore.


    If he got more power and wealth, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "No." Kerr let go of Nicole''s chin and looked out of the window.

 Chapter 362 Just Give Up

    This time, even if Nicole asked, Kerr would notpromise. Moreover, ording to Kerr''s estimation, the Gu Group could not hold on for a few days. It was meaningless whether he could go back or not.


    Hearing Kerr''s straightforward refusal, Nicole looked helpless. She reached out her hand and hugged him. She knew that Kerr was softhearted. No matter what she wanted him to do, as long as she said it, Kerr would eventuallypromise.


    "Actually, it''s not that I want you topromise to the Gu family, nor that I want you to leave me and our child. You know that it''s all caused by Moore. He''s not a member of the Gu family. Do you really want him to seed?"


    As long as Nicole thought of the arrogant look of Moore, she couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Do you remember that you almost had an identst time? Didn''t you always suspect that Moore was the person behind it? We just haven''t got the evidence."


    Kerr turned his eyes from the window to Nicole and said, "I didn''t expect you to bear grudges."


    All these things were kept in Kerr''s mind. He never intended to let go of Moore.


    But he would not return to the Gu Group.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole smiled, "If Moore just wants to set me up, I may not mind. But if he wants to hurt you, I will remember it clearly."


    This was how she loved Kerr. Even if she was weak, she would support Kerr silently.


    He kissed on her forehead and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make Moore pay for it. I''ve never forgotten it, but I won''t go back to the Gu Group.


    Nicole, you''d better give up on this matter. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Kerr directly refused. Even though he knew that Nicole did it for his own good, he didn''t want to do it in this way. After all, the Gu family h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    should have belonged to Kerr. Now the Gu Group is in danger because of you. Do you know how the Gu family criticized Kerr behind his back?"


    Freya''s voice came out of theptop.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t understand why their conversation would appear in Jay''sputer.


    "Let me tell you, Nicole, sooner orter, Kerr will regret for choosing you. If you do so, Moore''s scheme will only seed. You should know the rtionship between Kerr and Moore, they are just like fire and water.


    If Moore really gets the whole Gu Group, is it not a threat to Kerr at all? Nicole, think it over. You should know that Moore would be a hidden danger in the future.


    Do you really think Moore will let it go even if the Gu family doesn''t make things difficult for him?"


    Hearing Freya''s words and thinking of what Nicole said to him just now, Kerr understood what had happened.


    "Is this the reason why you want me to go back to the Gu Group?"


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, "Why didn''t you inform me in the first ce? Why should I listen to these meaningless words from her alone?"


    In his eyes, these words were worthless.

 Chapter 363 I Dont Agree

    Looking at Kerr, Nicole smiled slightly. She knew that Kerr would be nervous because he was worried that she would be wronged, but as long as she had Kerr''s care and love...


    She wouldn''t feel wronged at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m fine. In fact, I think what she said is right. We all know that. The reason why you shoulde back to the Gu Group is that they don''t want Moore''s n to seed.


    I won''t be wronged at all."


    She didn''t want herself to be a factor that would affect Kerr.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    Jay felt angry when he heard Freya''s attitude towards Nicole. It was obvious in Freya''s words that they were coveting the property of the Gu Group.


    He cared so much about Nicole. How could he let her face the grievance of others?


    Hearing Jay''s firm voice, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t expect that the little guy would say something at this time.


    "Jay, you are still young. You will understand a lot of things when you grow up." Nicole knew that Jay cared about her.


    But now these things were soplicated that they couldn''t exin it clearly. Moreover, Jay was a child. No matter how smart he was, he was still too young to understand it.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jay was dissatisfied. When he was about to refute, he heard Kerr''s voice, which made him happy.


    "Even a child knows how to protect himself, but you don''t know?"


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and said, "From now on, no matter who in Gu family finds you, you can avoid them. Do you hear me?" Kerr reminded Nicole.


    If he couldn''t even deal with Moore alone, then he had no right to stay with Nicole.


    As her man, he should have done something for her and protect her from danger.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole knew that Kerr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e meant, but Jay was proud and raised his little face.


    "I hacked into your email, so I saw it." Jay said indifferently, "But I can''t find out the other party''s ID ount, so we can''t find out the sender''s identity."


    Obviously, the person who could get the recording was observing Nicole and Kerr on the spy, but no one knew the sender''s intention of giving the recording to Kerr.


    "Even if you can''t find it out, it doesn''t mean that no one else can."


    While speaking, Kerr raised his hand and made a gesture to Jared behind him.


    Jared understood and immediately took Jay''sptop and handed it to Kerr.


    Nicole, who was sitting next to Kerr, was dazzled by his flexible fingers on the keyboard, and rows of characters that she couldn''t understand appeared on the screen of theputer.


    Soon, Kerr found the ID of the sender. It had to be said that the sender had put a lot of thought into it, but it didn''t mean that Kerr could do nothing about it.


    Looking at the familiar e-mail ount, Kerr knew the identity of the other party, but he didn''t understand why he did so.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Nicole asked Kerr worriedly.

 Chapter 364 Extremely Disappointed In The Gu Family

    Kerr shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. It is fine." While speaking, Kerr edited an letter and sent it to Ben''s private e-mail.


    Jay, who was sitting next to Kerr, looked at him with dissatisfaction. He curled his lips at him, turned around and went upstairs.


    Seeing that Kerr''s face softened a little, Nicole wanted to persuade Kerr again, but she was interrupted by Kerr before she could say anything.


    "Don''t ever think about letting me go back to the Gu Group. I can tell you directly that the Gu Group is now in jeopardy, and there is even a possibility that it will copse at any time. Even it is me, I don''t have the confidence to save the Gu Group."


    Kerr deliberately made it very serious. He didn''t want to give Nicole any hope, nor did he want to quarrel with her because of this matter. He was extremely disappointed in the Gu family.


    Such disappointment umted during this period of time.


    In the past, Kerr had given Jack and Freya, but in return, he was indeed disappointed again and again. Therefore, now Kerr only wanted to live with Nicole and their children.


    Without the Gu Group, it was a relief for Kerr, which would save him a lot of trouble. No one would say that Nicole stayed with him for the shares of the Gu Group anymore.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. "Nicole, this is maybe a blessing in disguise."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole knew that he had made up his mind, but when she thought of Freya''s words, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Kerr, do you really want the Gu Group to be destroyed by Moore? After all, the bankruptcy of the Gu Group is a good news for Moore.


    But for you, for the Gu family, it means something different. Why do you have to let your family hurt by the enemies?"


    As a businessman, such a deal was not worth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    st assured.


    Seeing that Kerr''s face darkened, Jared didn''t say anything more. After all, Jack had really gone too far on Nicole and Kerr, and Kerr''s attitude towards Jack was obvious now. Kerr just didn''t want to have anything to do with the Gu family.


    "Be careful when you do it. Don''t let Moore arouse suspicion."


    Kerr exhorted Jared. He had never doubted the loyalty of Jared.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    Looking at the weak Jack lying on the bed, Kelvin was worried, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky!" With obvious mockery, Moore appeared at the door of the ward, but his respect for Jack was long gone.


    Since he had returned to the Gu Group, Moore thought that he had anything to do with Jack, so he was so unscrupulous.


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine as long as you are still alive." Jack struggled to sit up, leaned against the head of the bed, slightly narrowed his eyes with obvious fatigue. In just a month, he seemed to have aged more than ten years.


    When Moore was about to walk into the ward, he was stopped by Kelvin.


    "Mr. Moore, if you have anything to say, just stand here and say it." Obviously, Kelvin was on guard against Moore.

 Chapter 365 The Ultimatum

    After all, Moore was different now. Kelvin was worried that Moore would do something bad to Jack.


    A man ''s mind is unpredictable.


    Looking into his eyes, Moore smiled and said, "Uncle Kelvin, it seems that you don''t trust me anymore. If that''s the case, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. Let him have a good rest.


    I don''t want to see anything happen to you before the Gu Group ispletely destroyed. In that case, this game will be boring."


    Moore shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care. He turned around and was about to leave, but he stopped as soon as he took a step. He took out an envelope from his pocket and turned to look at Kelvin with a smile.


    Then he handed the envelope to Kelvin and said, "This is for you. I hope you can be mentally prepared. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    Then Moore left the hospital with pride and confidence on his face.


    Looking at the back of Moore, Jack clenched his fists and asked with a trembling voice, "What is it, Kelvin?"


    He knew that it must be something bad, but there was nothing he could do. Thest time Kerr left the Gu Group, thepany was already in danger.


    But at that time, Kerr came back in time, so the Gu Group escaped a disaster.


    It was at that time that the Gu Group chose some risky projects, and some problems urred, which caused a great loss to the Gu Group. In order to make up for this loss...


    Jack had to make some concessions on some problems, but it happened to be caught by Moore, which made Moore so arrogant.


    Hearing Jack''s inquiry, Kelvin opened the envelope in his hand. When he saw the notice from the bank on the envelope, he didn''t have the heart to tell Jack about this news, but he had no choice.


    "Sir, it''s a notice from the bank. The Gu Group''s loan hasn''t been repaid on time. If it goes on like this, the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    eliberately said half of his words in order to attract Kerr''s attention.


    Kerr was a smart man. How could he not understand what Harley meant? But Kerr didn''t know how to answer, so he hung up the phone.


    Turning around, Kerr stood in front of the French window and looked at the distance with a deep face.


    The door of the study was pushed open. Kerr heard the sound but didn''t turn around.


    Looking at Kerr''s lonely back, Nicole walked behind his back, held his waist and pressed her face against his back.


    "Go and see him. You don''t need to make any changes or make any decisions. Even if you just take a look him from a distance, you just need to rest assured."


    If possible, she would choose to be with Kerr.


    But she knew that her appearance would only make Jack''s condition worse.


    "You eavesdropped on me." Just now, Harley called thendline of his vi. When Kerr picked up the phone, he heard the extension was picked up.


    But he knew that there would be no one else except for Nicole, so he didn''t care. Nicole was just caring about him.


    Nicole nodded honestly, "Yes, go and have a look. I go with you. I''m not asking you topromise to anyone, but to hope that you won''t leave any regret for yourself."

 Chapter 366 Unwilling To Accept The Reality

    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr, who had been feeling uneasy just now, seemed to calm down all of a sudden.


    He turned around and held her in his arms. "Nicole, thank you for being with me." Perhaps the most fortunate thing for Kerr was that he didn''t let go of Nicole''s hand at any time.


    That''s why they could be together after they had been through so many things.


    Nicole smiled, took a look at Lucas, and followed Kerr out.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital, but Nicole didn''t move. "I''ll wait for you in the car. I''m afraid that he will be more emotional when he sees me, which is not good for his recovery."


    Nicole didn''t want to bring trouble to Kerr again because of her appearance. She did it out of kindness, so she didn''t want to get anyone in trouble.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked her long hair. "Wait for me here. I''ll be out soon."


    He didn''t force Nicole to stay with him, and he also worried that what Jack said would hurt Nicole.


    If he couldn''t stop Jack, he should at least protect Nicole. After all, there was only one Nicole in the world.


    "Okay." Nicole kissed Kerr on the lips and watched him get off the car.


    She looked rxed.


    After entering the hospital, Kerr was not in a good mood. He stopped in front of Jack''s ward. Kerr was not in a hurry to enter. Not long after, Harley came out of the ward.


    When he saw Kerr, there was not much surprise in her eyes. It seemed that he had expected that Kerr woulde.


    "You are finally here." Said Harley lightly.


    Kerr looked up at him and asked, "Are you telling the truth?" Kerr knew that Jack''s condition was serious, but he did not expect it to be so critical.


    Or, Kerr wouldn''t have believed it if it weren''t for Harley.


    Harley nodded. "In fact, if uncle had taken good care of himself, his illness wouldn''t have dete


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e, right?" Kerr frowned slightly.


    He knew what Jack was thinking, but he couldn''t understand.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kerr kept silent for a while and then said seriously.


    "You should know that only when the Gu Group is safe can the whole Gu family be saved. As the man in the family, of course I have to protect the family. This is my responsibility.


    It''s also your future responsibility." Jack reminded Kerr.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Jack just thought that Kerr was confused by Nicole. At this time, in Kerr''s eyes, except for those stupid love, it seemed that nothing else was more important to him.


    "Kerr, if I don''t oppose you to be with Nicole, will you go back to the Gu Group?"


    Jack had no choice but to make a concession. All he wanted now was the safety of the Gu Group. For other things, Jack could solve them in the future. At present, the Gu Group could not hold on any longer.


    Kerr looked at Jack and said, "No matter what happens, I won''t break up witty Nicole. Even if you say that you won''t object, I know that it doesn''t mean that you agree.


    But I don''t need your approval." Kerr said resolutely. He would not take his rtionship with Nicole as a condition to return to the Gu Group

 Chapter 367 In A Dilemma

    Because that would only make Nicole suffer more grievances.


    Kerr didn''t want her to be wronged.


    In his heart, as long as Nicole was happy and Kerr was willing to trade everything for it, Gu Group was nothing.


    "Kerr, you only care about Nicole now. Do you know that if someone threatens you with her one day, you will be in a passive position?"


    This was also the reason why Jack had been against Kerr and Nicole being together. As a real leader, they should not expose any of their weakness.


    Before Kerr knew Nicole, he had be the best leader. But after Nicole appeared, everything had changed. Jack really regretted not getting rid of this hidden trouble before Nicole appeared.


    It was toote to make a move now.


    "I know, but I will never give anyone such a chance. I know how to protect my woman." Kerr''s brows were rxed. Fortunately, Jack was not in the mood to plot against Nicole now.


    Kerr took a step back and changed the topic. "I''m not here to discuss Nicole with you. Health is the most important thing for you now."


    Kerr didn''t know what else to say.


    "I''m here because of your healthy conditions. That''s all."


    Kerr didn''t want to have a so-called dispute with Jack because of what he had decided.


    Looking at Kerr''s firm look, Jack kept silent and his face gradually turned cold. "Have you thought it over? You should know that even if the Gu Group is in danger now, it is more potential than otherpanies.


    No one knows the Gu Group better than you. You must have a solution to those problems."


    Jack didn''t directly admit that Moore was the troublemaker of the Gu Group. After all, it was Jack who had helped Moore.


    "If you are fine, I will go back first.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    have known the situation of the Gu Group. In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I also know that you have been paying attention to the development of the Gu Group. In that case, why don''t you return to the Gu Group?


    Do you also want to see the Gu Group and the Gu family being destroyed like Moore?"


    It was the first time that Kelvin questioned Kerr in this way, because he didn''t want Kerr to really abandon the Gu family. No matter what had happened before, it was the internal conflict of the Gu family, and no outsider should get involved.


    Hearing what Kelvin said, Jack looked at Kerr with expectation.


    As long as Kerr was still concerned about the Gu Group, it was hopeful for Jack.


    "As I said, the Gu Group has nothing to do with me."


    Kerr noticed Jack''s physical condition, but he didn''t want to go back to the Gu Group at all.


    "In fact, I''m not that powerful as you think. The Gu Group is in danger now, and I can''t save it by myself. Even if I return to the Gu Group, it will be useless.


    If I were you, I should be prepared for the worst. By then, you will understand that these things are really not that important."

 Chapter 368 A Familiar Figure

    In fact, Kerr knew that Jack was selfish.


    Jack didn''t love anyone. He was even unwilling to give up the Gu Group even though he was in such a poor health.


    Turning around, Kerr didn''t want to waste any more time here. "I''ve been here. Take care of yourself." After saying that, Kerr left the ward.


    When he walked out of the ward, he saw Jared standing at the door.


    Obviously, Jared heard all the conversation between Kerr and Jack.


    "Nicole is worried about you, so she asked me toe and see you." Noticing that Kerr''s face darkened, Jared exined. He knew that Kerr was in a dilemma.


    No matter how Kerr chose, he couldn''t achieve the best of both worlds.


    "Master... Actually... "


    Jared wanted tofort Kerr, but he didn''t know what to say, so he shut up.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He walked to the end of the corridor and reached out his hand to Jared.


    Looking at Kerr, Jared took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in Kerr''s hand. Since Nicole was pregnant, Kerr had seldom smoked. After the birth of Lucas, Kerr had smoked less.


    But now, Kerr''s mind was in a mess.


    Kerr lit a cigarette and put it into his mouth. The smoke gradually covered his eyes. No one could see theplexity and embarrassment in his eyes.


    It was not until a cigarette was burnt out that Kerr put it out and walked out of the hospital.


    Walking out of the hospital, Kerr felt the fresh air, which made him less depressed.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital, Kerr reached out his hand to open the door, but he didn''t see Nicole. He was shocked and flustered.


    "Where is she?"


    Kerr turned to look at Jared behind him. Kerr had left Jared here and asked him to protect Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s wor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    guess what had happened exactly.


    "Kerr, what happened?" Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said softly.


    Kerr didn''t turn around but shook his head. "Nothing. Don''t worry. I can handle it." He didn''t want Nicole to get involved.


    Nicole turned to look at Jared, who was sitting on the driver''s seat. Fortunately, there was another person who knew the situation.


    Feeling Nicole''s gaze, Jared raised his head and saw through the rearview mirror that Nicole was looking at him with inquiry, but he just nced at Kerr silently.


    With Kerr''s presence, even if Jared knew everything, he couldn''t say anything when facing Nicole''s question.


    Nicole understood what Jared meant, so she leaned her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Kerr naturally held Nicole''s shoulder and gave her a support.


    The car drove into the Gu''s vi. Kerr held Nicole''s hand and got out of the car. "Go to bed early. There are still some things to be dealt with in thepany. I''ll go to the study. Don''t wait for me."


    Although it waste at night, Kerr was not sleepy at all.


    Nicole knew that Kerr had something on his mind, so she nodded obediently and watched Kerr go upstairs.

 Chapter 369 The Little Devil In My Heart

    But when she turned around, the smile on Nicole''s face gradually disappeared, and her eyes were fixed on Jared, who had just walked in from the door.


    "Jared, tell me the task I assigned you."


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared told her everything he had heard. Thinking of Kerr''s current situation, Jared was also worried about him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole looked up at the clock on the wall thoughtfully. It was alreadyte at night.


    "I see. Thank you, Jared. Go and have a rest." Then she stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    She wanted to boil some water to cook noodles. She knew that Kerr barely ate, so she cooked a bowl of noodles for Kerr. Looking at the boiling water in the pot, Nicole was lost in thought.


    She also knew that Kerr''s trouble was all because of his love for her.


    With the tray in her hand, Nicole walked towards the study and gently pushed the door open. Then she saw Kerr standing in front of the French window with his back towards her, and sensed that the air was filled with a strong smell of tobo.


    Nicole walked in with light steps. As soon as she put the tray on the table, she saw Kerr turn around.


    "You are still awake." Kerr sensed that someone was approaching, but he was so upset that he didn''t turn around immediately. He calmed down and didn''t want to affect Nicole because of what he had in mind.


    Then he opened the window. Kerr didn''t want her to be choked by the smoke.


    Nicole smiled and walked to him. She caught a glimpse of the ashtray which was full of cigarette butts.


    "Don''t smoke too much. I know you haven''t eaten much tonight, so I cooked a bowl of noodles for you." Nicole held Kerr''s hand and walked to the desk.


    In the past, Kerr would never eat in the study, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    igured it out, haven''t you? Tell me, what is it?"


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. The little devil in her heart was lurking. Moore had made too many unforgivable mistakes in their previous life, so it was impossible for her not to me Moore.


    She couldn''t be so generous. No one was a holy being.


    "You''ll know in the future. It''s time to go to bed. It''s almost dawn." Kerr put down his chopsticks and took Nicole back to the bedroom.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr felt at ease. Recently, because Jack''s condition had changed, Kerr was so flustered that he even ignored Nicole.


    Kissing Nicole''s hair and smelling the faint milk fragrance from her body, he gradually calmed down. In fact, after he figured it out, he was not so worried.


    Jack had always regarded the Gu Group as more important than his own life, so Jack would not let anything unexpected happen to him before the Gu Group weather the crisis.


    All the critical illness was just an excuse for Jack to let Kerr go back to the Gu Group.


    Noticing that Kerr was smiling behind her, Nicole turned around and said to him, "Kerr, tell me, how on earth do you want to punish Moore?"

 Chapter 370 Something Meaningful

    "If you don''t tell me tonight, I won''t be able to fall asleep."


    Nicole threatened Kerr. She just wanted to face it with Kerr. Even if she couldn''t help him now, she didn''t want to be protected by Kerr all the time.


    She knew nothing.


    Kerr closed his eyes and gently patted on her back, as if he was coaxing a baby, "Have a good sleep." Kerr didn''t want to answer her question.


    Nicole stretched out her hand, "Do you want to tell me? If I can''t fall asleep, you won''t be able to sleep well either."


    Seeing that Kerr''s nervous mood had calmed down, Nicole was also in a good mood. She smiled evilly and touched Kerr with her finger.


    Nicole felt Kerr''s body temperature, as if it was about to burn, which made her stunned. But when she was about to take back her hand, it was obviously toote.


    Kerr directly held Nicole''s hand which was about to retreat, and then turned over to trap her under him. "Honey, since you don''t want to sleep, let''s do something else."


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr''s eyes were full of passionate fire.


    It seemed that he was about to swallow her.


    "You... What do you want?" Nicole looked at Kerr in a daze. She did nothing just now, why did he suddenly change?


    "What do you think I want to do? You have to find a way to put out the fire yourself since you are the one who start it." Kerr put Nicole''s cold hand on his chest to let her feel his temperature.


    Even though they had been together for so long, Kerr still couldn''t resist the temptation of Nicole.


    Lowering his head, Kerr kissed her.


    "Hmm!" Facing Kerr''s enthusiasm, Nicole was unable to resist.


    "It''s almost dawn..." All her refusal was blocked in Kerr''s mouth.


    "That''s why we have to hurry up."


    Thi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    p."


    Kerr didn''t know who had such a purpose for the time being. Although the Gu Group had many opponents, there were not many people with such strength.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared nodded.


    In the hotel.


    Looking at the data on the screen of theputer, Ben smiled slightly.


    "Brother, I really don''t understand why you do this. You know that Kerr is also collecting the shares of the Gu Group. What else can a copsepany be used for?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Lisa looked at Ben with a strange look. Perhaps it was because Ben protected Lisa too well that she really didn''t know anything about business.


    "How could it be unnecessary? Although Kerr didn''t return to the Gu Group and didn''t stop Moore''s action directly, he didn''t give up thepany in private. He just did it secretly."


    "How do you know Kerr''s purpose? If he is really worried about the Gu Group, how can you guarantee that Kerr won''t sacrifice Rachel for the Gu Group and the Gu family?"


    Although she saw that Kerr loved Rachel so much, Ben was still worried. After all, in a marriage that was not epted by their families, no one could guarantee what would happen.

 Chapter 371 Take My Son Back

    Lisa looked at him thoughtfully, "Will that day reallye? Then Rachel would be so disappointed." Lisa said in a distressed tone.


    "The world is full of unforeseen events. Why didn''t you go to see Dr. Harley?" Ben looked at Lisa up and down, and rarely saw Lisa being so patient and stayed with him all the time.


    Lisa blushed, rose to her feet and left Ben''s room.


    In the Gu Group.


    Sitting in the office, Moore looked pleased. Looking at the Secretary beside him, he asked indifferently, "How is Sunny?"


    Since Ron''s identity was exposed in the Gu familyst time, Sunny was brought back from the Gu family by Moore. She was in a bad mental state. For the sake of Ron, Moore took care of Sunny.


    Originally, He wanted to send Sunny directly to the hospital, but Edward strongly opposed, so he could only let Sunny stay in the vi and restrict her freedom.


    Because he had transferred arge amount of money from the Gu Group, he was no longer what he used to be.


    But people with a discerning eye could see that no matter how much money Moore had, he was just a paper tiger. After all, there were still many things in the world that money could not do.


    "Her situation has stabilized, and the psychologist has been helping Miss Sunny. But she is now thinking about Ron. The psychologist called me this morning to ask if there is a way to find Ron back."


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, there was obvious worry in Moore''s eyes. "Can she really take care of the child now?" Moore was not in a hurry to take Ron back because he was worried about Sunny.


    "The psychologist said that she is all right now." The Secretary could only convey the doctor''s words to Moore.


    Moore stood up and walked towards the door.


    On the way to the Gu family''s old house, there was obvious contempt in Moore''s eyes.


    The car stopped


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    Moore lowered his head and looked at Ron, who was still asleep in his arms. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Moore raised his head and looked at Freya. "I''m afraid I''ll let you down, Mrs. Freya. We''ll have a chance to meet again in the future."


    The crisis of Gu Group was not over yet. Moore knew that they still had many chances to meet, but at that time, no one could tell what kind of situation they would be in.


    After saying that, Moore left the old house with Ron in his arms.


    Seeing Moore leave, Freya gradually rxed her eyebrows.


    "What happened?" Hearing the noise, Jack came out of the bedroom and looked at Freya standing at the door, frowning and asking.


    "Your dear son took your grandson away."


    There was obvious sarcasm in Freya''s words, which made Jack stunned. It seemed that he didn''t understand what she said at all.


    Seeing the confused look on Jack''s face, Kelvin walked up to him and briefly exined the situation.


    "Dammit! How stupid you are." When Jack heard that Freya had given Ron to Moore, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    Looking at Jack''s angry face, Freya asked, "What did you just say? Jack, don''t pretend that you don''t know it. It''s all your fault."

 Chapter 372 Its Time

    "If you didn''t bring him back then...


    Will the Gu family face such a crisis? If you didn''t hand over the Gu Group to Moore, would thepany be what it is today?" Freya had long been dissatisfied with Jack.


    Now the Gu family was in trouble, the outside world has long been spread a lot of rumors. When facing those rumors, Freya could not help but be sneered, which threatened her original noble image.


    In the face of these changes, Freya pin all the me on Jack.


    "What do you know? What''s the point of saying that now? Let me tell you, now Moore has something on the Gu family, so he is so arrogant. I originally wanted to exchange Ron for it.


    But now you give Ron to Moore so easily. Do you know that we will be in a disadvantageous position when we negotiate with Moore?"


    Jack obviously felt that his blood pressure was rising. The reason why he left Ron in the Gu family was to threaten Moore. But now, everything was gone.


    He could even feel that the Gu Group and the Gu family would really be ruined in this way.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Freya was obviously stunned. She just wanted Moore to leave as soon as possible, but she didn''t think it over. Now looking at Jack''s serious face, Freya also realized that what he said was reasonable.


    But it was toote.


    The Gu family fell into dead silence.


    Compared with the heavy atmosphere of the Gu family, Kerr''s vi was much more lively. After dealing with Gu Group''s affairs, Kerr would stay with Nicole, Jay and Lucas, enjoying the warmth of a family that he had hardly had before.


    "Kerr, you haven''t told me what you are going to do with Moore." Nicole looked at Kerr beside her. Sincest time when she woke up and told Kerr that she wanted to go back to thepany...


    Kerr almost m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    le at the corners of his mouth, Kerr hung up the phone directly. Then he looked at Nicole, who looked confused, and gently kissed her pink lips. After a long time, he said lightly.


    "Your peaceful life is over. Now it''s the right time." As he spoke, Kerr stood up, held Nicole''s shoulder and walked outside.


    Nicole followed Kerr. Before she could ask, Kerr dressed her up into a formal dress and walked out of the vi.


    "Kerr, where are you taking me? What do you mean it was the right time?" Nicole asked curiously. Although she didn''t know what it was, she could see the pleasure on Kerr''s face.


    Her intuition told her that it was a good thing.


    Looking at Nicole''s big eyes, Kerr couldn''t help but want to get close to her. He held her neck with one hand and was about to kiss her.


    Then Nicole raised her hand and covered his thin lips.


    Nicole pressed her palm against Kerr''s mouth, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t kiss you!" Nicole looked at himcently.


    Looking at her face, Kerr began to kiss her palm on his lips, which made her giggled.


    "Don''t, Kerr. What on earth do you want to do?" Nicole asked with a smile. She really couldn''t do anything to him.

 Chapter 373 Go Bankrupt

    "You''ll know in a minute." Kerr said lightly. He held her wrist and kissed her, but didn''t exin.


    She smiled helplessly.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole leaned on His shoulder. She knew him well. If he had made up his mind not to tell her, no matter what she asked, he would not open his mouth.


    Kerr gently kissed her forehead.


    The car gradually stopped. Looking at the surroundings, Nicole was shocked.


    "Here... Kerr, are you going back to the Gu Group?" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would take her back to the Gu Group. She looked out of the window at the crowd.


    Nicole frowned. It was obvious that those people were a little excited and came to collect their debts.


    "Kerr, what''s wrong with the Gu Group?" Nicole looked out of the window and asked Kerr.


    "It has broken." Kerr said in a rxed tone. Looking at the panic outside, he was calm. If he hadn''t been well prepared, perhaps he would also feel disappointed about the current situation of the Gu Group.


    And now he was fine.


    Perhaps it was a good thing for Kerr that the Gu Group went broke.


    Hearing his words, Nicole was not surprised, but the Gu Group copsed faster than she had expected.


    "Really?" Nicole felt it was a pity. She even remembered that she came here and bumped into Kerr a year ago.


    At that time, this ce was the dream of many people. In just over a year, things had changed.


    "Are you disappointed?" Kerr sensed the regret in her tone.


    Nicole turned to look at his rxed face and couldn''t help but feel curious. "Kerr, I don''t believe that you really don''t feel anything when the Gu Group ruined. You have spent so much effort here.


    You''ve put so much hard work into it, but now it''s all gone. Won''t you be sa


    the banquet, but she didn''t know why kind of asion it was.


    "You''ll know when we get there." Even at thest moment, Kerr remained mysterious.


    Nicole didn''t want to ask any more. She just leaned on Kerr''s s shoulder and epted his arrangement with ease.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Jack looked at the newspaper in his hand. It had been three hours since he got it, but he didn''t speak or move.


    "Sir, that''s the truth. We have to tough up." That was all Kelvin could do to persuade Jack.


    But Kelvin also knew that it was not easy tofort Jack when he saw his whole life''s efforts were in vain.


    "Do you really think I was wrong, Kelvin?" Jack didn''t know what he did wrong. From the very beginning, he just wanted Kerr to take over the Gu Group. If it weren''t for Nicole...


    He wouldn''t choose to threaten Kerr with Moore. He didn''t expect that he would make a fool of himself and give Moore a chance.


    "Sir... Now that things havee to this, it''s meaningless to look into the past. But even without the Gu Group, I believe that Mr. Kerr will notpletely ignore the Gu family''s affairs."


    Kelvin knew that Kerr was softhearted.

 Chapter 374 Business Empire

    But so far, the bankruptcy of the Gu Group had be a foregone conclusion, and no one could change it.


    Maybe that was the fate of the Gu Group.


    And Kelvin could onlyfort Jack in this way.


    Hearing that, Jack was silent and didn''t know how to deal with it. He had tried all the ways he could think of, and even pretended to be seriously ill and begged Kerr toe back, but he still didn''t get the result he wanted.


    Jack didn''t know what was on Kerr''s mind. In other words, he felt that he had never known Kerr before.


    The car drove to the gate of the banquet hall. Kerr took Nicole out of the car and stood at the gate.


    The reporters surrounding the entrance of the banquet hall immediately rushed towards Kerr and Nicole when they spot the two of them, and the shlight was aimed at them immediately.


    Nicole put her arm in the crook of Kerr''s arm and stood gracefully beside him with a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Kerr, what do you think of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group? Is it true that the Gu Group has lost its former brilliance now?"


    "Mr. Kerr, what is the cause of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group? Such a bigmercial empire copsed overnight. Is there any secret behind it?"


    "Mr. Kerr, please give us a brief exnation!" The reporters all held the microphones in their hands to Kerr, waiting for his answer.


    But Kerr just smiled at Nicole beside him and didn''t pay attention to the reporters at all.


    For Kerr, only Nicole deserved his attention.


    "Excuse me, please. Mr. Kerr will answer your questions in the press conference." Jared walked up and blocked the reporters for Kerr and Nicole.


    Then, under the protection of the security guards, Kerr and Nicole entered the banquet hall safely.


    Looking at the banquet was ready, Kerr walked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n the new KN Group and the old Gu Group? Is it also a family business of the Gu family?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, the KN Group seemed to be the old Gu Group dressed up as something new. They thought that in fact, there was no essential difference between the twopanies.


    Kerr turned his face and looked at the reporters. The tenderness in his eyes disappeared in an instant and turned into coldness directly. From beginning to end, his tenderness only belonged to Nicole.


    "The KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu Group. I''m Kerr, but I have nothing to do with the Gu family." Kerr said resolutely.


    In the past, no matter how Jack threatened Kerr with his identity as a member of the Gu family, Jack just threatened him in private with mere words and didn''t take any action.


    But Kerr was different. As long as he made a decision, no one could change it.


    He didn''t want the Gu family to give Nicole any more grievances, so his protection for her was to make a clean break with the Gu family. Anyway, Kerr had never felt a little proud of himself as a member of the Gu family.


    "Mr. Kerr, do you mean that you have cut off your rtions with the Gu family?" The reporter asked.

 Chapter 375 It Doesnt Matter

    All of a sudden, people present felt that the atmosphere was heavily and awkward and temperature in the hall seen to had dropped by several degrees.


    Jared frowned and looked at the reporter. He didn''t expect that the reporter would ask such a brash question. Then Jared directly answered the reporter''s question before Kerr opened his mouth.


    "Today, Mr. Kerr is holding a press conference here to share the good news about the KN Group. I hope you can give us more support.


    As for anything that has nothing to do with the KN Group, Mr. Kerr will not answer." Jared distracted the reporters.


    Hearing Jared''s words, everyone knew that Kerr deliberately avoided this sensitive question. After all, no matter whether Kerr admitted that he was a member of the Gu family or not, it couldn''t be decided by Kerr alone.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked at the reporter off the stage with a deep look in his eyes. He didn''t say anything because there was no final answer to this matter.


    When he officially reached an agreement with Jack, he would give Nicole an exnation.


    "Mr. Kerr, is this beautifuldy standing next to your wife? It seems that Mr. Kerr has never announced her identity to the public. Does it have any special meaning for the establishment of the KN Group this time?"


    A female reporter stood up and asked Kerr. Everyone present could see that Kerr loved Nicole so much. And they knew that it wasn''t an act.


    This was the true love that could be shown involuntarily.


    Hearing the reporter''s words, Nicole looked at Kerr with a gentle smile, waiting for his answer. In the eyes of others, Nicole was the perfect image of a gentle and lovely wife.


    "Yes, her name is Nicole, and she also has another identity, my dear wife. It''s the luckiest thing in my life to have her. The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    also cause the conflict between Moore and Kerr.


    Moore took a deep breath and calmed down a little. "You are right. It seems that Kerr doesn''t care about anything about the Gu Group, but he is secretly purchasing the Gu Group.


    Compared with Jack, Kerr is much more cunning. In this way, the Gu Group will change into a newpany. All the evidences I have is worthless now."


    Moore didn''t expect that Kerr would set him up.


    He had nned to take advantage of the scandal of the Gu family to make the them copsepletely, but now it seemed that he had to give it further thought.


    After all, Kerr was not easy to deal with, so Moore had to be on guard.


    "Ah!" Ron suddenly burst into tears. Sitting next to Moore, Sunny didn''t react until she heard Ron''s cry. She immediately lowered her head and coaxed Ron in her arms.


    Hearing Ron''s cry, Moore turned around and took a look at Sunny, who was obviously a little clumsy. "You''d better know your identity. Only by taking good care of Ron can you have a safe ce to live.


    I hate betrayal the most. You''d better give up on Kerr as soon as possible. Don''t me me for not warning you!" Moore knew that Sunny still couldn''t forget Kerr.

 Chapter 376 Let It Go

    Sunny froze as she was holding Ron in her arms. She looked up at Moore and said, "I know what I''m doing. Kerr has destroyed my father and the my family has been destroyed by him.


    Do you think that I wille back to him? Never. I will never be with Kerr for the rest of my life." Sunny had already given up on Kerr. ?


    After the psychotherapist''s treatment, Sunny had clearly realized her situation and that it was impossible for her to be with Kerr again.


    "It''s good that you know it. I haven''t settled ounts with Kerr yet. And thewsuit against Daniel hasn''t been over yet. You should know that if it weren''t for me, Kerr would have made Daniel disappear in this word a long time ago.


    That''s what your beloved man did."


    There was obvious irony in Moore''s words.


    He knew that Sunny stayed here because of Ron. He couldn''t understand why both Sunny and Nicole loved Kerr so much.


    Thinking of this, Moore got angry.


    He nced at his assistant.


    With the hint of Moore, the assistant walked to Sunny and took Ron from her arms.


    "What are you doing? Where are you taking Ron?" Sunny questioned Moore, with obvious anxiety in her eyes. Although Ron was not Kerr''s child, he was Sunny''s biological son.


    She couldn''t let Ron get hurt.


    When she was about to step forward, her wrist was held by Moore beside her.


    Moore stood up with a sly smile at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Sunny with obvious possessiveness in his eyes. He stretched out his arms and picked up Sunny. Then, he walked upstairs to the bedroom.


    "Moore, what do you want to do?" With a frightened look on her face, Sunny questioned Moore, but she had a guess in her heart. Since the He Group had been bankrupt b


    ld notpletely copse because of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group...


    He felt rxed, as if most of the pain on his body had healed.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. The Gu Group has be the past forever. Haven''t you received the news that the Gu Group has gone bankrupt?" Kerr didn''t think the KN Group had anything to do with the Gu family.


    The reason why he did so was that he didn''t want the newpany to have anything to do with the Gu family.


    Now it was impossible for the Gu family to meddle in the KN Group.


    "I''ve seen the news conference. The KN Group is the Gu Group." In his opinion, although Kerr had given up the Gu Group and establish a new one, it meant that he would go back to the Gu family.


    After all, they were still family.


    "I think you made a mistake. The KN Group belongs to me. It has nothing to do with the KN Group. It''s my personal property and has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr said resolutely. He didn''t want to give Jack any hope, lest it would cause unnecessary trouble in the future.


    "What did you say?" Jack thought he had misheard. He frowned and looked at Kelvin.

 Chapter 377 Temptress

    Without hearing Kerr''s words, Kelvin looked at Jack with a confused expression.


    "I''ve made myself clear. You heard me. There''s nothing to argue about. I''m Kerr Gu, but I have nothing to do with the Gu family, and the KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu family.


    That''s the truth. If you don''t ept Nicole, I won''t go back to the Gu family. She is my wife and owns the KN Group with me."


    As Kerr spoke, his eyes fell on Nicole beside him, with obvious tenderness in his eyes.


    From now on, he would put Nicole in the first ce. Kerr would not tolerate anyone who did not ept Nicole.


    After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr and said, "Actually, I''m satisfied as long as I have you, Jay and Lucas. You really don''t have to do this."


    At the beginning, when she was with Nicole, she wanted to win the recognition of the Gu family. But as time went by, she gradually realized that it was impossible.


    Therefore, she had to face it frankly.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, put it to his lips and kissed it. "Nicole, this time, I will give let everyone know that you are my wife."


    He didn''t give Nicole a perfect wedding, and there was something wrong in the wedding ceremony, which was a pity for him.


    Now, he finally didn''t need to care about anyone. He wouldn''t make up for what he owed Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole looked confused, because in her heart, those so-called formalities were no longer important, as long as he was by her side.


    Letting go of Nicole''s hand, Kerr started the car and left the banquet hall.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Hearing the sound of the phone hanging up, Jack looked angry. Although the Gu Group would be handed over to Kerr sooner orter, judging from Kerr''s tone just now, it was obvious tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    family, give her a fake identity, and let her stay with Kerr...


    Maybe they wouldn''t have such a bad rtionship with Kerr.


    "Let''s keep an eye on her in person. I''m sure that she will get us into any trouble. Kerr has been busy with his work. Do you think he will still be so enthusiastic to her after a long time?"


    Freya never believed that love couldst long in this world.


    People are unpredictable. Even if the person who smiles at you one second doesn''t mean that he won''t betray you the next second.


    It was because Freya knew that people were cold and indifferent that she treated others with indifference. If she didn''t express love, she wouldn''t be disappointed.


    Jack nodded slightly to show his approval of Freya''s words. In fact, he had been very against Nicole before because of her family background. Now it seemed that Kerr had drifted apart from them because of this matter.


    And the loss outweighs the gain.


    "It''s good to let Nicole go back to the Gu family. She will behave herself in the Gu family. I don''t want her to cause any trouble again." Jack''s words were full of disgust.


    Even if he let Nicole go back to the Gu family, it was not because he had epted her.

 Chapter 378 The Proposal Ceremony

    They knew that if they didn''t ept Nicole, Kerr wouldn''te back to them. Then the Gu family had nothing to do with the Gu Group.


    "Tomorrow, we will announce the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole to the public, and then let her officially enter the Gu family."


    Freya said, but there was no sign of satisfaction on her face.


    Standing aside and watching Jack and Freya scheming against Kerr and Nicole, Kelvin kept silent.


    He was worried about Nicole, but he thought that it might be a good idea. After all, if Nicole returned to the Gu family, perhaps they would change their opinions about Nicole after they knew her.


    He hoped that everything would go well.


    On the road.


    Nicole looked at Kerr beside her and noticed that they were farther and farther away from the city. She could not help but feel curious.


    "Are you going to elope with me?" Nicole Joked. In fact, she was not worried at all. She knew that as long as she stayed with Kerr, she would never need to think too much.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr smiled faintly and said, "Are you willing to elope with me?" They had two children, and their marriage was not epted by many people.


    But as long as they loved each other, it was enough.


    Everything else became unimportant.


    "No matter where you want to go, I will be with you." Nicole looked at Kerr seriously and made a promise.


    Kerr smiled faintly, and noticed the admiration on her face. As a man, he was satisfied.


    Seeing Kerr''s smile, Nicole looked out of the window. Unconsciously, she felt that the surroundings had be very familiar, far away from the city, without the noise of the crowd.


    She rolled down the window and breathed the fresh air, which made her feel rxed and happy.


    Looking at the flower nursery in the distance, the smile in Nicole


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t know that I could love someone so much.


    I love you. I want to be with you. With you, all the grievances are no longer grievances, because with you, I am willing to ept everything in the world.


    Because I know that no matter it''s good or bad, we will face me together. So I''m not afraid of anything. I''m so lucky to be your wife."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and felt the warmth of his palm, which could make her feel warm and relieved.


    It was the warmth that only belonged to her.


    "Nicole, the past is the past. I don''t want to dwell on it anymore. I just want you to know that no matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side."


    Kerr said solemnly, and then put the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. It was said before that the wedding ring should be worn on the ring finger of the woman''s left hand, because there was a blood vessel connected to the heart.


    In the past, he had never believed such words, but with Nicole, Kerr was willing to believe in all the good things in the world.


    Gently kissing her finger, Kerr felt satisfied. Although this proposal was not so grand, it meant a lot to them.


    "You haven''t told me whether you are willing to marry me or not."

 Chapter 379 Sudden Cardiac Arrest

    Kerr raised his head and looked at Nicole affectionately.


    He wanted a promise from her.


    It had a different meaning for him.


    "I do." Nicole nodded and held Kerr''s hand.


    Kerr rose to his feet and held Nicole in his arms.


    With her arms around Kerr''s neck, Nicole''s body slid into a perfect arc with his movements, with joy and gratitude on her face.


    "You finally be my bride!" Kerr announced loudly.


    He was never a person who liked to show off, but when it came to Nicole, Kerr only hoped that the whole world would know that Nicole belonged to him alone.


    Perhaps true love can''t be given up willingly. Possession, sometimes, is also a way of expressing love.


    "Put me down. I''m dizzy." Although Nicole was very happy, she couldn''t stand the circles anymore.


    After putting her on the ground, Kerr lifted her up and walked towards the small wooden house in the garden.


    Nicole noticed a twinge of joy in his eyes.


    "Why I didn''t see Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng?" Nicole looked around curiously. She had thought that Kerr would need a lot of help in preparing for this, but she hadn''t seen anyone until now.


    Even Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng, who were guarding here, were nowhere to be found. She couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Hearing that Nicole mentioned them, Kerr''s eyes darkened and he kept silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that something was wrong, Nicole reached out her hand and stroked Kerr''s side face with a worried look. She had already had a guess, but she didn''t want to think about the bad.


    Kerr put Nicole at the door of the log cabin and stopped. "In fact, Grandpa Cheng passed away a year ago. He has been in poor health, so he couldn''t wait for us toe back.


    You were


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    simple wooden decoration, but now it had be a cave they had lived in the D ind. Nicole thought of the wedding night Kerr had mentioned.


    "Yeap."


    Kerr was much more calm.


    He had always been a man of his word. The wedding night he gave to Nicole before was destroyed by Jack. Kerr didn''t want to disappoint her. He still remembered how surprised she was when she saw the cave.


    So no matter what, Kerr would give it to Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s firm look, Nicole felt that she was the happiest person in the world.


    She reached out and hugged him.


    Kerr held out his hand and was about to carry Nicole into the wooden house when his phone rang in his pocket. He frowned and looked disappointed.


    Nicole snickered and looked at Kerr''s darkened face. she took out the phone from his pocket.


    Looking at the number on the screen, the smile on her face suddenly froze. After hesitating for a while, she handed the phone to Kerr and said, "This is for you."


    Getting out of Kerr''s arms, Nicole walked into the room alone.


    Looking at the number disyed on the screen, Kerr wanted to hang up, but he knew that escape was not the best way.

 Chapter 380 Think About It

    Kerr pressed the answer key and put the phone near his ear. Looking at the back of Nicole, Kerr was lost in thought.


    "Kerr, I know you always want Nicole to go back to the Gu family and get our approval, although she is not the daughter-inw that your father and I want.


    But since you like it and you have a child with her now, your father and I have discussed and decided to agree on your rtionship. If you and Nicole want to be together, just be together.


    Since you have decided to be with her, we shouldn''t hide it from others now. I will announce tomorrow that Nicole is the daughter-inw of the Gu family."


    Freya said in a lofty way.


    Looking at Jack beside her, Freya had a cold face. Although she didn''t like Nicole at all, she had topromise in order to get Kerr back.


    Without Kerr, the Gu family would be in danger.


    "Hide it from others? Nicole is my girlfriend before, and now she is my wife. There has always been only one woman around me. When did I hide it from others?


    The approval of the Gu family is no longer important to me and Nicole. I won''t take her back to the Gu family."


    Kerr said in a firm tone. He didn''t want to give Freya any chance, nor did he want to pressure Nicole because he wanted her to be epted by Freya.


    Thinking of the attitude of the Gu family before, Kerr was suspicious. He knew that they would not be changed overnight.


    There were reasons for all the sudden changes.


    He knew clearly what the Gu family was thinking now. The Gu Group supported the whole Gu family, and they were worried about the future of thepany.


    Hearing Kerr''s firm tone, Freya was surprised, but she didn''t give up persuading him.


    "Kerr, I know your father''s decisions in the past made you feel very disappointed in the Gu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n the Gu family had different meanings.


    In the past, they had never thought that they would face such emergencies. Although they had been supporting each other all the way, they knew that it was because of Kerr''s determination and insistence that they could be together today.


    The smile on Nicole''s face froze. It was not until now that she realized that the joke she had just said might be true.


    "Are you serious or just kidding?" Nicole asked Kerr. Because of Kerr, she had no choice but to take it seriously. But if it was true, she couldn''t figure it out what it meant.


    Seeing that Kerr became serious at one point one, she realized that it was indeed true.


    Raising his hand, Kerr gently smoothed Nicole''s tightly knitted frown.


    "I know what you are worried about, Nicole. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. We can still live our lives. It has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr didn''t want to make Nicole feel embarrassed. After all, the Gu family owed her a lot. In the past year, the Gu family had done too much to hurt her.


    He knew that the reason why Nicole didn''t care about it was because she loved him, so he would also consider Nicole.

 Chapter 381 Half Of The Shares

    "Nicole, trust me. No matter what happens, I won''t leave you. I won''t make anypromise because of others'' words."


    Kerr made a promise to Nicole.


    With a faint smile, Nicole stood on tiptoe and gently kissed the corner of his mouth. "Idiot, that''s your family. Why are you in a dilemma? If you don''t care, what else do I have to care about?


    "Since I have chosen you, it has nothing to do with your family. So no matter what happens to the Gu family, I will be with you and face it together.


    If I can be your wife, I will definitely be the daughter-inw of the Gu family." Although Nicole didn''t know what to do, her tone was full of confidence. She didn''t want Kerr to worry about her.


    Kerr reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "Thank you, Nicole. I promise this is thest time. If you are wronged, I will take you away immediately.


    You have to know that I don''t want you to suffer a little bit."


    Hearing his words, Nicole pressed her face against his chest, nodded and smiled.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Seeing that Freya put down the phone, Jack said lightly, "When are they going toe back?" Sitting on the sofa, Jack was dying to get back the Gu Group, although all the shares of the Gu Group were in Kerr''s hands now.


    However, in Jack''s mind, it made no difference. On the whole, since it belonged to Kerr, it was the property of the Gu family.


    Although Kerr was stubborn, they had already made apromise. Kerr had no reason not to go back to the Gu family.


    Freya snorted, "Kerr didn''t agree to my condition." She knew that if Kerr agreed to take it under consideration, it meant that he mighte back, but she didn''t tell Jack directly.


    She didn''t want to see Jack''sp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ily. Otherwise, she wouldn''t make it public this time.


    "A gift? To create a perfect image? Only in this way can I deserve you?"


    Nicole didn''t care about such things at all. Whether she was with Kerr or not, she was Nicole. She was not very happy when she read the false reports on the newspaper.


    "Kerr, I am who I am. Since I met you, I have never deliberately concealed the real me. I don''t think I am shameful for who I am."


    While speaking, Nicole handed the newspaper in her hand to him.


    In the newspaper, they portrayed Nicole as a strong and independent woman who just returned from abroad and her parents died in an air ident. But it was not Nicole at all.


    She wouldn''t live in a fake story.


    Noticing her displeasure, Kerr held her in his arms. He put the newspaper aside in disgust and said, "Nicole, it''s unfair that you are angry with me like that.


    As I said, if you are unhappy, we won''t go back to the Gu family. I don''t want you to be unhappy. What I like is the real you."


    Kerr knew that Nicole was just feeling awkward.


    Kerr knew that it was just a old trick of the Gu family and Nicole hadn''t gotten used to it.

 Chapter 382 A Man Suddenly Appeared

    Hearing Kerr''s words, the anger on Nicole''s face gradually disappeared.


    In fact, she also knew that these things were not like something that Kerr would do. "Well, I know that you did not do these. I just don''t want them to make things difficult for you in the future.


    Those reports are all fake. It doesn''t matter. After lunch, I''ll go home with you to see Lucas and Jay. I didn''t go home the whole night yesterday. I don''t know how is Lucas doing right now."


    Nicole had nned to go home at midnight yesterday, but she failed to resist Kerr''s passion, so she kept thinking about her two children.


    They were probably the most unreliable parents in the world. They left their two children and went to enjoy themselves alone.


    Kerr gently stroked Nicole''s long hair and looked at her with obvious affection.


    "I''ll send you backter. Nicole, this time, I must let everyone know that you are a member of the Gu family." Kerr said firmly.


    In the past, he owed Nicole a lot. He wanted all the Gu family members to make it up for her.


    Nicole nodded and didn''t overthink it.


    After lunch, when Nicole and Kerr just stood up from their seats and were about to leave, the manager of the restaurant came over, stood beside Kerr and whispered to him.


    Kerr frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    Nicole asked in confusion.


    "I met an old friend. I''m going to say hello. Wait for me here. Don''t go away alone." Kerr didn''t want Nicole to see this friend.


    Because Kerr was not sure whether they were enemies or friends.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious look, Nicole became more curious about the old friend mentioned by Kerr. She knew almost all the people Kerr knew, so she couldn''t imagine who could make Kerr take them so seriously.


    "What?"


    Before Nicole finished her words, Kerr turned around. Nicole had to sit down and wait for him to c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    or, Kerr heard Ben''s voice from behind.


    "I guess Mr. Kerr will be very busy recently. Happy events are always troublesome. By the way, don''t you n to invite me to the party and share your happiness, Mr. Kerr?" Ben looked down at the newspaper in his hand.


    The corners of Ben''s mouth rose slightly with a smile on his face, but he was very dissatisfied. The hypocritical behavior of the Gu family really made Ben''s heart full of contempt.


    Sitting at the back of the table, Ben looked at Kerr''s back and said lightly, "ording to the description in the newspaper, it didn''t sound like the Mrs. Nicole I know. Does Mr. Kerr start a new rtionship again?"


    Ben deliberately satirized Kerr.


    Kerr turned around and looked at the obvious provocation on Ben''s face.


    "Mr. Ben, you have thought too much. Of course I will share such a good news with you. But there is one thing, maybe you have misunderstood. My bride is always Nicole.


    If my memory serves me right, when Mr. Ben met Nicolest time, she was already pregnant with our second child. I will give her a wedding.


    At that time, I will definitely invite Mr. Ben to attend the ceremony. I also hope that you can stay in A city for a longer time, and we can celebrate it together."

 Chapter 383 The Words On The Tissue

    Kerr never denied his mistakes.


    It was his fault that Nicole hadn''t had a decent wedding until now, but Kerr wouldn''t make her feel regretful all the time.


    Waiting in the dining table, Nicole lowered her head, fiddling with the coffee cup in her hand, and looked up at the direction Kerr left from time to time with obvious expectations in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, would you like a refill?" The waiter walked to Nicole''s side, bent over and asked friendly.


    Nicole looked up at the waiter beside her and shook her head with a smile. "No, thanks." Nicole refused the waiter, but the waiter took away the coffee cup in front of her.


    Which made Nicole stunned.


    Before she could react, a new cup of coffee was brought over by the waiter and ced in front of her.


    "You..." Nicole looked at the waiter in front of her and felt something wrong. It seemed that no matter what she answered, the waiter would bring the coffee to her.


    "Please enjoy yourself!" The waiter put the tissue in front of her and gave her a meaningful look. Then he tapped the tissue two times with his fingers.


    Obviously, he was telling her that there was something in the tissue.


    "What do you mean?" Frowning, Nicole asked the waiter. She hated those mysterious things the most.


    But the waiter didn''t give her an answer. Instead, he turned around and left.


    Looking at the coffee and the tissue in front of her, Nicole didn''t touch the cup of coffee, but fixed her eyes on the tissue.


    Driven by curiosity, Nicole looked around and opened the folded tissue, clearly seeing the words wet by the water.


    These words made Nicole''s originally calm and peaceful heart no longer quiet.


    Soon, as the water evaporated, the words on the tissue disappeared, but they were always kep


    "Kerr, do you know where Sunny is?" She thought that only Sunny and Moore could do something like that, so she wanted to confirm it.


    "Why would you think of her? Did shee to make trouble for you?" Kerr knew that Sunny must be with Moore now.


    But since Moore returned to the Gu Groupst time, he had transferred a lot of money from the Gu Group. In order to prevent Kerr from making trouble for him, Moore had spent a lot of money to protect himself.


    As a result, it was not easy for Kerr to find Moore.


    "No. I just thought of her all of a sudden, so I asked. You don''t have to take it to heart." Nicole didn''t want to put too much pressure on Kerr. She knew that Kerr always wanted to give her the best.


    So if Kerr could really do something, he wouldn''t let go of Sunny and Moore.


    Since Kerr hadn''t taken any actions, which meant that he hadn''te up with the best solution.


    "Don''t worry. I will find her. She must be responsible for what she has done." Kerrforted Nicole, "The result of Daniel''s case wille out soon.


    Do you want to go there? If you want, I will be with you."


    He knew that bringing up the past again was a challenge for Nicole.

 Chapter 384 The Rules Of Gu Family

    If possible, he didn''t want Nicole to think of those unpleasant things.


    "Let me think about it." Nicole didn''t want to face it, but she knew she couldn''t escape.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, Nicole felt rxed, but those words had been lingering in her mind, like a magic spell.


    At night, lying beside Kerr, Nicole didn''t sleep well at all.


    In her sleep, a grand wedding ceremony appeared. Looking at the petals scattered all over the sky in front of her, with a gand on her head, Nicole was like a fairying out of the story book.


    With a smile on her face, she stretched out her hand, trying to catch the petal.


    "I don''t allow you to marry him!" A harsh voice rang in Nicole''s ear, which frightened her to withdraw her hand.


    She turned around and tried to find the voice source, but there was no one around her.


    And Kerr was nowhere to be found, which made her scared.


    "Kerr!" Nicole called Kerr by instinct.


    But she couldn''t find Kerr. Nicole lifted her hemline in panic.


    "Nicole!" Noticing that there was something wrong with Nicole, Kerr held her in his arms and turned on the dim wallmp at the bedside. He frowned and looked at the cold sweat on her forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a dream." Kerr''s gentle voiceforted Nicole''s uneasiness.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and looked into Kerr''s doting eyes. She felt a little relieved, reached out her hand and hugged him.


    "Kerr, don''t leave me!" There was obvious grievance in her voice.


    Looking at the tears on her face, Kerr clearly felt his heartache.


    He held her tightly in his arms. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a nightmare. No one can mak


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Whether I ept you or not, you should respect me. Since you have chosen to be with Kerr and be the daughter-inw of the Gu family, you should abide by the rules of the Gu family."


    ncing at Cherry beside her, Freya gave her a look.


    Cherry nodded and stepped forward. She took out a folder from her bag and read it to Nicole.


    "Miss, oh, no, Mrs. Nicole, please remember.


    First of all, as the daughter-inw of Gu family, you should get up early every morning to propose tea to your parents-inw.


    The second..."


    Nicole raised her hand, motioning for Cherry to stop. Then she looked at Freya with a smile, "Mrs. Freya, I don''t know there is such a rule in the Gu family. It''s not the feudal era now.


    These are old-fashion ideas. Since I choose to be with Kerr, I will respect him and be loyal to him.


    As for other rules, I''m sorry. I really can''t agree."


    Nicole just felt that it was ridiculous when her to hear this. She had never thought that such a thing would really happen in real life.


    Jay came out of his room and heard Nicole''s voice at the stairs. He felt strange for a moment.

 Chapter 385 Your Wife Was Bullied

    So he deliberately walked lightly and hid at the corner of the stairs.


    He pricked up his ears and listened to the sound downstairs.


    "How dare you!" Freya''s harsh voice startled Jay. He turned his head and peeked downstairs. He only saw Nicole and didn''t see Kerr.


    Jay frowned, worried that Freya would bully Nicole, so he stood up and was about to go out to protect Nicole, but an idea suddenly shed through his mind.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Kerr''s number.


    At this time, Kerr was standing by the sea and looking at the wedding scene which was being decorated.


    Hearing the ringtone, Kerr took out his phone, pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "If you don''te back, your wife will be bullied to death." Jay''s calm voice reached Kerr''s ears.


    Jay deliberately lowered his voice in order not to be heard by Freya.


    Obviously, Freya only appeared when Kerr was not there. She wanted to avoid Kerr and specially came to bully Nicole.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Kerr frowned slightly. "Who is it?"


    Jay hung up the phone without answering him.


    But he knew that Kerr woulde back as soon as possible.


    Looking at the angry Freya, Nicole said calmly, "Mrs. Gu, don''t be angry. I have read the statement of Gu family on the newspaper, but I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Who are you talking about on the newspaper? It doesn''t seem to be me. "


    Nicole asked knowingly.


    She just couldn''t ept the hypocritical side of Gu family.


    In the past, no matter how hypocritical the Gu family was, it was the matter between Jack and Freya, and it had nothing to do with her.


    But now it was different. Nicole had married into the Gu family and became a member of it. Although it was true, she could not adapt to the li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    f expectation.


    If what she said was true, then everything would be fine. Kerr was holding arge number of shares now. Freya was really worried that Nicole would affect Kerr.


    Moreover, since everything was notpletely stable now, it would be best if Kerr could return to the Gu family and exclude Nicole.


    "The second one? Mrs. Gu, you don''t know me well and you don''t know what kind of person Kerr is. The reason why you said so is that you are worried that I will covet the property of the Gu family. "


    "I won''t ask for any property. You can rest assured."


    Nicole told Freya firmly. She paused on purpose and said, "but I won''t leave Kerr either." There was no doubt about that.


    Looking at the arrogant look of Nicole, the tone in Freya''s heart became more difficult to control. She stared at Nicole and stepped forward, about to speak when she heard footsteps from behind.


    "What do you want to do?" Kerr drove fast all the way back to the Gu''s vi.


    When he just walked to the door, he saw Freya approaching Nicole. If Freya wanted to do something to Nicole at this time, it would be a very simple thing.


    Kerr walked quickly to Nicole and protected her behind him.

 Chapter 386 Burn The Family Rules

    Kerr blocked Freya with his own body.


    "Kerr, you have to know that I''m your mother. Anyone in the world can frame you, except me. Don''t look at me like that."


    Freya saw the strange look in Kerr''s eyes.


    Although Kerr didn''t say anything, she felt his hostility.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Kerr was calm. After all, he was really unfamiliar with the word "mother".


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll ask Uncle to send you back. If you have any problems in the future, you can contact me directly. You don''t need to bother Nicole again."


    Kerr''s words were very clear. Obviously, he didn''t want Freya to disturb their lives again.


    Last time, he had warned them, but he also knew that as long as the Gu family did not give up, they would not have a quiet life.


    "I saw the sincerity of the Gu family, but my choice is also very clear. I''m living well now. Whether I can go back to the Gu family or not is the same for me and Nicole."


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, trying tofort her.


    It was his fault that he didn''t deal with these troubles well, so it disturbed Nicole. He instinctively thought of the nightmare that Nicole hadst night, although she didn''t say anything...


    He knew that she was under great pressure.


    "Kerr, it''s not up to you. Now everyone knows that Nicole is your wife. Your future life and every move represents the image of the Gu family.


    I can''t let othersugh at the Gu family."


    Although Freya said so, she only cared that it would affect her reputation, since she was the one who released the news. If Nicole did not enter the Gu family, she would beughed by others.


    "Think it over. I''ll ask Kelvin to get everything ready soon. I''ll inform you of the specific time."


    While saying that, Freya was about to turn around and leave,


    he rules. After all, she didn''t n to abide by it.


    So it didn''t matter.


    "Madam!" Cherry walked to Freya and gently pulled her sleeve to bring her back to her senses.


    "What?" Noticing what Cherry was doing, Freya turned around and saw the red light. She couldn''t help jumping a little and took a step back instinctively.


    Freya looked at the family rules turned into ashes in front of her.


    She frowned and looked at Kerr. Finally, she left the vi without saying anything.


    Sitting in the car, Freya still kept the childish face of Jay in her mind. Every time she saw that face, she had a feeling that Kerr had returned to his childhood.


    "Madam, what should we do?" Sitting on the passenger seat, Cherry turned her head and asked. Her intuition told her that something was on Freya''s mind.


    Freya looked out of the window. She always felt that Jay was a gift from God to her.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back." She didn''t want to argue with Nicole anymore, which would only make Kerr hate her more and more. Maybe she should change her strategy.


    Cherry nodded to Freya and said nothing.


    "Cherry, do you think that child resembles Kerr when he was that little?"

 Chapter 387 Dont Spoil Him

    Freya murmured to herself.


    "Yes, they indeed look alike. In fact, I had this feeling when I first saw that child, but..." Cherry''s intuition didn''t matter at all.


    Jay and Kerr look so much alike that no one would doubt whether Jay was Kerr''s biological son or not.


    "If that child grows up by my side, I won''t let him disobey me like this again." Freya said lightly, but there was obvious expectation in her tone.


    A n gradually appeared in her mind.


    Hearing what Freya said, Cherry was stunned, but she didn''t say anything. No matter what she thought, it didn''t matter.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    After Freya left, the atmosphere in the living room became more harmonious.


    Nicole asked the maid to clean up the burnt ashes.


    "If I had known that Mommy would suffer so much criticism when she was with you, I wouldn''t have brought her back to you." Jay looked at Kerr with disgust.


    In fact, when he was in Manhattan, Jay had already begun to investigate his real identity.


    When he saw Kerr, he was gradually sure.


    Although he would quarrel with Kerr, he still wanted to stay here every time hepeted with Kerr and always lost. Only in this way could he feel the warmth of family.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole touched his hair and said, "I know that you did it for mommy''s good, but you have to distinguish right from wrong. It has nothing to do with your daddy.


    In his heart, he doesn''t want mommy to be wronged."


    Nicole didn''t want Jay to have any prejudice against Kerr.


    The Gu family disliked her family background. It was their fault. But Kerr was innocent.


    Jay pressed his head against Nicole''s arms and said, "I just called him toe back to save Mommy, but Mommy sti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    realized that it might slip on the sofa when he was in Nicole''s arms.


    Jay felt terrible.


    It would be a piece of cake for Freya to take him away now.


    Sure enough, what he had been working about the most happened.


    "I won''t hurt you. I will give you the best." Freya said in a rxed tone, putting on her sunsses.


    "Cherry, take him with me."


    Freya said indifferently. Then she turned around and sat in the car.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Jay turned around and ran to the vi without hesitation. But after all, he was just a child, and couldn''tpete with an adult.


    Cherry reached out and grabbed his arm, but she didn''t dare to use too much strength. After all, Jay was still a child, and his body hadn''t fully grown up. It was easy to hurt Jay.


    "Let me go! I don''t want to go back with you. I want to go home." Jay resisted, trying to break free from the grips of Cherry. He knew that if he was taken away by Freya now, she would definitely hide him somewhere.


    If Nicole couldn''t find him, she would be very worried.


    "Madam..."


    Freya looked at Freya with a little embarrassment. She felt Jay''s unwillingness.

 Chapter 388 We Are Of Different Sexes

    She was also worried that if Kerr knew it, he would be unhappy. After all, the whole Gu family knew how important Kerr thought of Nicole and her child.


    "If you can''t even take him back, you don''t have to go back to the Gu family." It was imperative for Freya to do so, but she didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    This time, she would not let go of Jay easily.


    Cherry knew what kind of person Freya was, so she could only shake her head at Jay and said, "Sorry, little Master." As she spoke, she held up Jay and got into the car.


    After closing the door, the car left Kerr''s sphere of influence.


    "Where are you taking me? Let me tell you, Mommy will be very worried if she can''t find me. " Jay calmed himself down and looked for an opportunity to escape.


    He knew it was useless to shout when he was in danger.


    He must find a way to inform Kerr and Nicole.


    Freya nced at Jay and said, "You''ll know in a minute."


    She wouldn''t take Jay back to the old house, because Kerr would find him easily.


    The car went farther and farther away. Jay frowned and stared out of the window. He sat quietly in Cherry''s arms and memorized the way silently.


    But as they drove farther and farther away from Kerr''s vi, Jay was a little anxious.


    "I want to use the bathroom!" Jay looked at Freya seriously. He knew that Cherry was only obedient to Freya.


    Freya opened her eyes, looked at Jay and thought for a while, "stop the car."


    The driver stopped the car.


    "Take him to deal with it." Freya ordered lotus. It was far away from the city, and it was not easy to go back. Besides, there were very few people around, and no one would find Jay.


    Cherry nodded and got out of the car with Jay in her arms.


    Putting Jay on the ground, Cherry held Jay''s wrist and dared not rx.


    "Aunt Cherry, let m


    herry and questioned her loudly.


    "I''m sorry, madam!" Noticing that Freya had walked behind her, Cherry turned around and bowed to Freya. She was worried that if Jay was really lost from her hand, this mistake could not be offset even if she had worked hard for the Gu family all her life.


    Freya had never seen Cherry so nervous. She frowned and said, "Sorry for what? Don''t tell me that you have lost him? " Freya looked around.


    It was impossible for a child to leave alone in such a wild ce.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Cherry kept silent, without raising her waist.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''ll send someone to look for him right away." Cherry also knew that Jay had just disappeared and couldn''t go too far. If she went to look for him right now, she would be able to find Jay soon.


    After saying that, she stood straight, turned around to look for Jay, and took out her mobile phone, intending to call more people to help.


    "Wait!" Freya frowned and stopped her.


    "Don''t let more people know about it. The top priority now is to find Jay. You two hurry up to find him around here. He won''t be far away."


    Before Freya seeded in persuading Jay to stay with her, she didn''t want anyone to know what she had done.

 Chapter 389 Disappearance

    After all, it was not a glorious thing to force Jay to stay with her.


    Cherry stopped and understood what Freya was worried about. She nodded and then asked the driver to look around with his seat as the center.


    "Jay, you can''t run away." Looking at the wild grass which was enough to hide people, Freya understood.


    At this moment, Jay, hiding in the wild grass, nervously watched Freya''s action.


    He knew that if things went on like this, Freya and Cherry would find him soon. If they found him, they would definitely strengthen their guard over him. Then it was impossible for him to escape again.


    He looked around and saw Cherry walking towards him. He hid in the gap between the weeds, not daring to breathe heavily.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a stone beside him. Jay reached out his little hand, held the stone, and then threw it to the other direction.


    "Who is it?" Cherry lowered her head and didn''t see where the stone came from.


    Hearing the noise, Cherry turned around and quickly lit the light in her hand in the direction behind her.


    Noticing that Cherry''s attention was obviously diverted, Jay immediately ran towards a big tree beside him, reached out his hand, held the trunk hard, and then tried to climb up the tree.


    When he was on the ind, he had learned climbing skills from Ken for a period of time.


    He didn''t expect it to be useful at this time.


    Jay unconsciously sped up.


    "Nothing. There should be some animals in this ce. Don''t worry. We can find little Master. Don''t be too nervous." The driver looked at Cherry''s nervous face and reminded her.


    She was relieved to see that no one was around.


    Hiding on a thick tree trunk, Jay l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    as she didn''t see Jay safe and sound, she couldn''t rest assured.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole didn''t say anything but followed Kerr out of the vi.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat of Kerr, Nicole kept her eyes outside the window, trying to find Jay. However, the speed of Kerr was not slow at all, which made her a little confused.


    "Slow down, Kerr. I''m afraid I can''t see him." Nicole said lightly, but there was obvious anxiety in her tone.


    She didn''t notice the determined look in Kerr''s eyes.


    Kerr looked straight ahead and seemed to have a destination in his heart.


    Gradually, Nicole felt something was wrong. Even though she said something, Kerr still didn''t slow down the car. So Nicole turned to look at Kerr beside her.


    "You have already known where Jay is?"


    If Kerr really knew where Jay was, there was no reason not to tell Nicole, so she was also confused.


    "I''m not sure, but eight out of ten. Nine. "


    Kerr just doubted in his heart and didn''t get the final confirmation.


    When Nicole was about to ask, Kerr''s phone rang. Looking at Kim''s number on the screen, Nicole looked nervous.

 Chapter 390 Guess In Mind

    Kerr raised his hand and pressed the answer button of the micro earphone. Then, the voice of Kerr Fed into his ear.


    "Sir, Mrs. Freya hasn''te back to the Gu family''s house yet." As soon as Kim left the Gu family''s old house, he reported the situation to Kerr in time.


    Although he didn''t know why Kerr asked him to confirm the whereabouts of Freya, as long as it was Kerr''s order, he would definitely do it.


    He had no right to never ask any extra questions.


    "Locate her immediately." Kerr said indifferently and hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Have you found Jay?" Nicole asked nervously. Seeing Kerr''s determined look, she felt hope.


    Kerr stretched out his hand to stroke Nicole''s long hair andforted her, "It''s almost done. Don''t worry. He will be fine." If Freya really took Jay away, at least he was safe.


    Nicole was willing to believe Kerr. Everyone in the world could deceive her, but only Kerr wouldn''t.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu''s old house. Nicole followed Kerr out of the car and frowned. They hade here several times, but it seemed that this ce did not leave a good impression on Nicole.


    "You mean Jay was taken to the Gu family?"


    Nicole knew that Jay would not ask toe here voluntarily, so he must be brought here by someone. She immediately thought of the performance of Freya today.


    When Jay appeared in front of Freya, she was obviously interested in him. Nicole suddenly realized that she should have thought of it long ago.


    "Maybe." Kerr knew that Freya wouldn''t let Jay be found so easily.


    But no matter where Freya hided Jay, she would definitelye back here.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr walked into the house.


    "Sir! Mrs. Nicole!" When Kelvin saw theme


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you mentioned."


    There was the courage to cut off all means of retreat in her tone. She couldn''t affect Jay because of herself, so she was willing topromise for him.


    "In exchange, can I get Jay back to me?" There was obvious firmness in her eyes.


    For the sake of Jay and Lucas, Nicole could do anything. She just wanted Jay to grow up healthily and happily.


    Kerr stood up and put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder. "Nicole, don''t worry. Jay will be fine. I promise you don''t have to force yourself. It''s just a matter between the two of us."


    He wouldn''t let Nicole suffer in the Gu family.


    Looking at Kerr and Nicole, Jack had already guessed the general situation. Now it seemed that Freya had taken Jay away, so Nicole made apromise to him.


    "That''s what you said. I hope you can remember it yourself. I hate people who go back on their words the most." Jack said calmly. In fact, he didn''t know where Jay and Freya were at all.


    But since he could give Nicole a head-on blow, he could also live a peaceful life in the Gu family in the future when she lived in here.


    "Hand Jay over. Don''t think that I can''t find him just because of this."

 Chapter 391 A Lesson

    Before Nicole was about to say something, Kerr interrupted her firmly.


    "If you can really find him, you won''t have found him in the middle of the night. Kerr, don''t use the same trick you used on outsiders on me. You should know that you learned all these tricks from me."


    Jack was d that Kerr was smart. But at the same time, Kerr was a double-edged sword. He could make great achievements in the Gu family, and at the same time, put the Gu family in the center of the storm.


    He should be careful when he dealt with Kerr.


    He was deeply aware of this.


    "So? Are you not going to hand over him? Then don''t me me." Kerr had always been merciful to Jack, so he didn''t give a fatal blow to the Gu family. But now...


    Jack kept pushing him. Kerr didn''t want to tolerate it anymore.


    "Kerr!" Nicole held Kerr''s arm to stop him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. We came here to solve the problem, not to create another one. The most important thing is to find Jay." Nicoleforted Kerr and turned to look at Jack''s dark eyes.


    "You can rest assured that I will be responsible for what I have said." Nicole made a promise lightly.


    Seeing her modest attitude, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. He nced at Kerr and said, "You can go back first. Move into the old house of the Gu family from tomorrow on, so you can naturally see the person you want to see."


    The expectation on Nicole''s face disappeared at one point one.


    "Mr. Jack, can you keep your promise?" She didn''t want to trust Jack at all, but she didn''t want Kerr to have a conflict with him because of her and Jay.


    Otherwise, all her concessions and tolerance would be meaningless.


    "No one dare question me." Jack said lightly.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, but she stood st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    y said, "Don''t be afraid, madam. It''s okay." She could onlyfort Freya in this way. In fact, Cherry was suspicious, but she was not sure.


    "Who is it?" Freya had never been frightened like this, so she could not calm down. She even felt that someone was watching her around.


    It was very likely that her life was threatened and she didn''t know.


    Hiding in a tree, Jay looked at Freya and couldn''t help shaking his head. He had nned to teach Freya a lesson, but he didn''t expect that she was so timid.


    It was really boring.


    Holding the stones in his hands, Jay directly threw them all to the roof of the car.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Standing beside the car, Freya could even hear the crisp sound clearly. She immediately raised her hand and covered her ears. Then she ran away.


    "Ah!" She screamed and closed her eyes. The high-heeled shoes on her feet had been lost.


    Freya stumbled over something and fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Jay didn''t want to make a scene, so he climbed down the tree trunk and fell to the ground lightly. "It''s boring. You let me down."


    He really didn''t know why Freya, who was so timid, could have a son like Kerr.

 Chapter 392 Be Responsible For Your Own Words

    Jay walked up to Freya and looked down at Freya with disdain.


    Freya raised her head and looked into Jay''s eyes. There was still some shock in her eyes, and she even could not believe it. She had always thought that Jay was just a child.


    It was impossible for him to be so scheming, but it turned out that she had underestimated Jay and overestimated herself.


    With Nicole in his arms, Jay raised the corners of his mouth slightly and looked at the back of Freya. This time, he could let Freya know how powerful he was, but Jay was a little disappointed. After all, he hadn''t fully disyed his ability yet.


    "What did you do?"


    Kerr said lightly. When he saw the smile at the corners of Jay''s mouth and Freya''s angry face, He knew that Jay had something to do with it.


    "I didn''t do anything." Jay looked innocent. In front of Jack, Jay didn''t want to expose himself too obviously.


    Without asking more, Nicole was about to leave with Jay in her arms.


    Kerr knew what was on Nicole''s mind, so he took Jay from her and wanted to leave the house with them, but he heard the voice when they just walked forwards for just a few steps.


    "You''d better keep your promise and be responsible for what you have said." Jack said lightly, even though he had already understood that there might be something wrong between Jay and Freya.


    But he didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Nicole stopped and nodded with her back to Jack.


    As long as Jay could grow up by her side safely and healthily, she would be satisfied. As for where she lived, it was really not important to her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand. He never cared about what Jack said, but he cared about what Nicole was thinking.


    In the car, Nicole just held Jay in he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    up, the Gu family will lose everything."


    If it weren''t for the Gu Group, Jack wouldn''t have chosen topromise like this. He turned around and left Freya''s sight, and returned to his room.


    Knowing that what Jack said was true, Freya turned around and went back to her room with regret.


    The next day, Freya officially issued an announcement in the name of Gu family, inviting all the upper ss people in A city to the hotel under the Gu Group.


    Sitting at home and receiving the invitation, Nicole hesitated, but she had to keep her promise.


    "In fact, you can just ignore it." Sitting next to her, Kerr didn''t mind if there was no heroine at this banquet at all.


    Although Kerr''s wordsforted Nicole, she knew that it was rted to the dignity and reputation of the Gu family. No matter what they had done to her, since she had married into the Gu family, she had to consider the reputation of the Gu family.


    "Let''s go. In fact, I know that if I don''t go back to the Gu family, this matter can''t be passed. We won''t have a peaceful life. As long as we are together, it doesn''t matter where we live."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand with a smile.

 Chapter 393 Like Mother, Like Son

    At the door of the banquet hall, Freya stood there and looked at the empty door. ording to the agreed time, it would begin in less than twenty minutes, but she still did not see Nicole and Kerr.


    If Kerr and Nicole didn''t show up, Gu family would be the biggest joke in A city.


    "Have you informed Kerr?" Jack walked out of the banquet hall in a ck suit. Perhaps because he was in a good mood recently, his condition had also improved.


    He looked much better. If Kerr could go back to the Gu family and rebuild the Gu Group, his condition would get better.


    Freya looked impatient. The banquet was prepared in a hurry, and it was already a difficult thing to invite these guests. In this case, if the two of them didn''t show up, the Gu family would be ridiculed.


    "I asked someone to send the invitation. Kerr won''t be so reckless. If there is an ident, it''s also the problem of Nicole. Such a woman, even if she gives birth to Kerr''s child, their children will not be the future sessor of the Gu family."


    Freya disliked Jay now. She attributed all of Jay''s mistakes to Nicole. As the saying goes, like mother, like son.


    In other words, if she couldn''t take advantage of Jay, she could think of other ways. After all, Nicole had given birth to more than one child. Jay had learned Nicole''s cunning, but Lucas was still young.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you see how smart that child is?" Unlike Freya, Jack had a good impression of Jay. At least, he could see that Jay was a promising person.


    He didn''t know why Freya said that, but he had his own opinion.


    Freya turned around and looked at Jack. For so many years, she and Jack had never reached an agreement. But before she could say anything, she heard the car behind her


    o let you stay with Kerr! If you dare to damage the reputation of the Gu family because of your behavior, I will not let you go."


    There was obvious hatred in Freya''s eyes. Thinking of what Jay had done yesterday, Freya didn''t want Nicole to go back to the Gu family at all.


    Nicole was confused. Although Freya didn''t like her before, it was not that serious. But Nicole didn''t feel surprised at all.


    "If we are really not wee here, there is no need for us to stay here. I didn''t want Nicole to go back to the Gu family in the first ce." Kerr couldn''t bear Freya''s cold attitude towards Nicole.


    He refused Freya firmly, and then held Nicole''s hand, intending to turn around.


    Looking at the anger on Kerr''s face, Nicole didn''t feel angry at all. This man loved her so much that he always thought for her.


    But she wouldn''t always let Kerr always make sacrifices for her. Since she came here today, she wouldn''t leave easily.


    "Kerr..." When Nicole was about to persuade Kerr, she was interrupted by the voice of Jack behind her.


    "Well, don''t waste any more time. The party is about to start. We are a family and we should get along well with each other."

 Chapter 394 Prince Charming

    After saying that, Jack looked at Freya with a frown, hinting her not to make trouble at such a critical moment.


    Looking into Jack''s eyes, Freya felt displeased. Without saying anything, she turned around and went back to the banquet hall.


    "Kerr, let''s go inside." Jack said lightly, looking at Kerr''s back.


    Nicole stopped and gently pulled Kerr''s sleeve, indicating her not to take what Freya said to heart.


    Seeing the expectation in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr didn''t have the heart to refuse her, so he raised his hand to touch her long hair. The soft touch calmed him down.


    Her long hair naturally fell on the back, without any embellishment, making her more sweet, simple and pure.


    Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole followed him into the banquet hall.


    With their appearance, the originally noisy banquet hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the stunning couple.


    They clothes were identical in style, which made Kerr and Nicole look like a perfect match.


    "Mr. Kerr, why do I feel so much hostility? Are there many people coveting the position beside you? It seems that they all want to rece me and stand beside you at this moment." Nicole whispered in Kerr''s ear.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she knew that because Kerr came from a powerful family and he was a great man himself, he was the Prince Charming in every girl''s heart.


    No one would dislike a man like Kerr.


    She was d that Kerr could stay with her.


    "But Mrs. Gu can only be you." Kerr stopped firmly, kissed on Nicole''s forehead in front of everyone, and then whispered in her ear.


    "Nicole, you will never know how lucky I am to meet you." There was tenderness in Kerr''s eyes.


    Although they had been toge


    had already been mentally prepared.


    The reason why he couldpromise with Nicole was that he could announce in front of these people that the KN Group was the property of the Gu family.


    Acent smile appeared on Jack''s face. When he was about to say something, he heard Kerr''s voice.


    "There is one thing I hope you can understand. The Gu Group is in the past and it doesn''t exist anymore. I hope you can remember that the KN Group is independent and has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr said firmly.


    After all, he had made up his mind long ago. No matter what Jack wanted, he would notpromise on this matter.


    "And today, the reason why I invited you here is to let you know that I, Kerr, have a wife, and it is Nicole. In the future, Nicole will manage the KN Group with me."


    As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Nicole beside him, full of affection in his eyes.


    "Kerr!" Jack''s face darkened and signaled Kerr not to say anything more. Obviously, his n had been ruined by Kerr''s words.


    At this time, as long as Kerr didn''t insist on that point, they might still have a chance.


    Looking at Kerr and Nicole, Freya sneered.

 Chapter 395 The Identity That I Have Been Longing For

    "Do you think you can win over that woman in this way? She doesn''t want you to get involved in the group at all!" Freya''s voice was not loud, and only the four people on the stage could hear it.


    After saying that, Freya walked off the stage first.


    When the opening dance of the banquet began, Jack left the stage and had to let Kerr and Nicole handle the rest as nned.


    Kerr let go of Nicole''s hand, took a step back, slightly bent down and reached out his hand to invite her.


    With a smile, she ced her hand on Kerr''s palm and bowed to him. The next second, she fell into his arms, feeling that his strong arms were around her waist.


    The smile on her face continued to spread.


    "Kerr, you will disappoint the Gu family." In fact, she also understood why the Gu family admitted their rtionship at this time, for the shares of the group.


    "So what?" Kerr didn''t care about it at all. He tried his best to follow Nicole''s steps and held her hand tightly. "Mrs. Nicole, you should be more concentrated when you are with me."


    Nicole smiled and followed Kerr''s rhythm.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, there seemed to be no change as the first time she saw Kerr in the Gu Group. Nicole didn''t even remember when they had danced like thisst time.


    But his broad palm and warm chestforted her.


    At the entrance of the hotel, a white Porsche stopped after Kerr and Nicole entered the hall.


    "The identity you have been dreaming of nowpletely belongs to Nicole." Looking at the direction of the hotel door, Moore said lightly.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Sunny didn''t feel anything when she heard this. Her heart seemed to have stopped beating. There was only hatred left in her origin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed to mean? Mrs. Freya, I know I should call you mom at this time, but I also know that you will not like me to call you mother, so I still call you Mrs. Freya.


    I don''t know what qualifications I need to became Kerr''s wife, but I think no one is more suitable than me to stay with Kerr and be his wife."


    There was confidence in her tone. Because of Kerr''s favor, she was not afraid at all.


    She had already been mentally prepared.


    Although they met Freya''s angry eyes, there was always a smile on Nicole''s face. It seemed that her mood was not affected by Freya at all.


    The two were in a sharp contrast.


    "You!" Freya stepped forward, as if she wanted to teach Nicole a lesson.


    However, Kerr reached out and blocked Nicole behind him. In the face of Freya''s anger, he said, "I hope you can understand the current situation. You want me toe back with Nicole."


    Kerr didn''t understand why Freya had always been against Nicole.


    "Daddy is right. If you don''t want us to go back to Gu family, we don''t care at all." Jay was dressed in a suit, a little taller than a year ago.


    He walked to Kerr and Nicole with a smile.

 Chapter 396 Act Wildly In The Gu Family

    Hearing Jay''s voice, Nicole couldn''t help but feel strange. Originally, she didn''t want Jay to get involved. There were a lot of media at the scene. If Jay was directly exposed to the media, it would definitely affect his future life.


    "Why are you here?" Holding Jay''s hand, Nicole asked him nervously. She nced at Kerr from the corner of her eyes. There was no expression on Kerr''s face. Obviously, it was not Kerr who sent Jay here.


    "Who will protect Mommy if I don''te?" Jay looked at Nicole with pride.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Jay would do this, so she could only casually touch his hair.


    Looking at the appearance of Jay, Freya subconsciously took a step back. Obviously, she thought of what happened yesterday, which struck a tremble in her heart.


    "Does grandma have any problem with Mommy? If you has any problem, you can tell me. In fact, Mommy is a good woman. I believe that I will make you happy."


    Jay smiled innocently.


    But only Jay and Freya knew what he meant.


    Freya took a meaningful look at Jay, and then turned around. Without pestering Nicole, she directly left her sight. Freya instinctively disliked Jay.


    Jack took a look at Nicole and Jay, and then walked to the side of Freya. "You should know how important Nicole is to the Gu family now. The most important thing is to get the shares of the Gu Group."


    Raising the ss in his hand, Jack drank it up in one gulp. Then he looked at Freya and reminded her.


    With an expression of unwillingness on her face, Freya knew that what Jack said was right. For the safety of the Gu family and for the guarantee of her status in the Gu family, she could only choose to be silent.


    "I can''t let her act wildly in the Gu family all the time. After the party,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Kerr felt guilty for him.


    He wanted to make up for what he had done to Jay.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jay curled his lips. Then he naturally wrapped his arms around Kerr''s neck and the three of them walked towards the room upstairs of the banquet hall.


    Behind them, a figure in the corner saw Kerr and Nicole leaving. When he was about to follow them, he was stopped by Kim. "Sir, I''m sorry. The guests are not allowed to enter this area."


    Kim pointed at the notice board beside him.


    Behind him was the exclusive activity area of the Gu family, which could not be known by outsiders.


    Hearing that, the man nodded and said with a smile, "Dorry, I just want to go to the bathroom." Unwilling to give up, he took a look at the direction where Kerr and Nicole disappeared and turned to the door of the banquet hall.


    Noticing Kerr''s leaving, Freya put the ss aside and followed him.


    Kim had no right to stop Freya. When he saw her, he could only take a step back and make way for her.


    After entering the room of the hotel, Kerr put Jay on the floor. When he saw the figure at the end of the corridor, he smiled slightly and didn''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 397 I Only Like Nicole

    "Lucas, Mommy is back." Nicole walked to the crib and took Lucas out of it.


    Jay was a good boy. He was so obedient that she even doubted if Lucas was a little autistic, since he didn''t cry a lot or make her feel worried.


    Lucas, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed just now, opened his eyes naturally after hearing Nicole''s voice. He looked at Nicole with a pair of big eyes, smiling calmly.


    He reached out his hand and wanted to touch her side face. His skin was as white as snow.


    Nicole kissed Lucas gently.


    "Have a rest. I''ll hug him." As Kerr spoke, he took Lucas from Nicole''s arms. But the moment he hug Lucas, thetter closed his eyes directly.


    Lucas stopped smiling and became totally different.


    "Well, it seems that he doesn''t like Daddy!" Jay was giddy with excitement, since he had never noticed it before.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Kerr looked at Lucas in his arms thoughtfully. He raised his head and looked at the strange look on Nicole''s face. Then he sent Lucas back to Nicole''s arms.


    When Nicole took over Lucas, he opened his eyes again and smiled brightly at her.


    "How could it be?" With her eyes wide open, Nicole asked curiously.


    Kerr''s face darkened. He couldn''t believe Lucas''s reaction. He reached out his hand and hug Lucas. As expected, Lucas closed his eyes again and wanted to get more sleep.


    "Ha-ha, he has a good eye. He knows that mommy is the best!" Jay liked to see Kerr frustrated. After all, Kerr was better than him in everything.


    Kerr lost his confidence in front of Nicole. Before Jay came back to Kerr, he could handle many things that Nicole couldn''t deal with.


    He was used to taking care of Nicole, but now with Kerr, Jay felt that he became less important.


    "Tr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    she wanted, Freya was a little anxious.


    In the room, Kerr sat on the sofa and his eyes fell on the door that was deliberately left it unlocked by him. Seeing the hemline of the dress, Kerr had known what happened outside the door.


    He looked at Nicole lightly.


    "Nicole, have you ever thought about entering the KN Group with me? It belongs to us." Kerr suddenly changed the topic.


    Even when Nicole heard this, she was still a little confused. She raised her head and sat next to Kerr with Lucas in her arms. "Why do you think of this all of a sudden?"


    She was also a little hesitant. Now that she had two children, she had to consider more things.


    "I know what you are thinking about. Lucas has been taken care of by Harrow. I have a good n for his future. He needs more opportunities. I will arrange everything for him."


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s shoulder, thinking about their future, and deliberately spoke to the people outside.


    "Nicole, you should know that I set up the KN Group for you. So the KN Group belongs to the two of us and has nothing to do with anyone." Kerr stressed on purpose.


    He just wanted the Gu family to give up.

 Chapter 398 Her Shares

    "As for the shares of the KN Group, I''ve already made a distribution. You have thirty percent of the shares. When Jay and Lucas eighteen years old and reach adulthood, each of them will have twenty percent."


    Kerr looked at Nicole and said solemnly. Apparently, he had already prepared.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t expect that Kerr would distribute the shares of thepany in this way. In fact, she had never thought of getting any assets of the Gu family.


    "What did you say? Kerr, are you kidding?" Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise, "I''m not with you to get your property. I just want to be with you."


    Nicole expressed her attitude. After all, it involved a lot of things. She didn''t want Kerr to have different opinions on her like others. ?


    "I know you don''t need these things, but Nicole, I want everyone to know that you are my woman. No matter what I have, it is yours. We are one."


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and looked into her eyes seriously. In Kerr''s eyes, what he had was not as important as Nicole, and he also wanted to share everything with her.


    Kerr wanted to create a bright future for her.


    "I know what you mean, but I really don''t care about these things. I know that when I am with you, there are a lot of doubts, and many people even directly say that Ie to you for the shares of the Gu Group.


    You have never doubted me and protect me every time. I don''t expect these things at all. I just want to stay with you without being disturbed by anyone.


    Maybe others will care about these things, but in my heart, these things are far less important than you and the child. They can''t bring me happiness."


    Nicole refused Kerr seriously. She didn''t want these things to be an obstacle to her rtionship with Kerr.


    She wanted pure love.


    l boy. If you don''t open your eyes and look at me, I will take all your shares away."


    Nicole looked at Jay helplessly, but felt very sweet in her heart. Kerr''s sincerity, Jay''s thoughtfulness, and Lucas''s sweetness were all her wealth that others couldn''t buy with money.


    But no matter what Jay said, Lucas still fell asleep with his eyes closed. He didn''t respond to Jay, which greatly disappointed him.


    Hiding at the end of the corridor, Freya watched Kerr leave the room, so she went to the door and directly pushed it open.


    The loud noise disturbed the people in the room.


    Frowning, Nicole looked in the direction of the door. When she saw clearly the appearance of the personing in, she was not angry, but very depressed.


    After all, the appearance of Freya was not a good thing.


    "Mrs. Freya? What can I do for you?" Nicole said politely. She had to deal with Freya in the future, and she didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.


    At that time, Kerr would still be in a dilemma.


    Freya looked at Harrow and Jay, who was around Nicole. Obviously, the two people in front of her were together with Lucas, which was a little annoying. "I have something to talk with you alone."

 Chapter 399 Something That Doesnt Belong To You

    Freya knew the importance of Nicole in Kerr''s heart. If a man gave all he had to a woman, it was enough to prove the importance of this woman in this man''s heart.


    As a married woman, no matter what tricks Nicole used to win Kerr''s heart, it was Nicole''s merit since she would be with him. At least, Freya had never achieved something like that in her whole life.


    Seeing that Freya didn''t get angry at all but was very calm, Nicole felt a little strange.


    Jay was worried that Freya would make trouble for Nicole again, so he stepped forward and was about to speak to Freya, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Nicole beside him.


    "Jay, go out with Auntie Harrow and y for a while. Help Mommy take care of your brother." Nicole stroked Jay''s hair, smiled at him.


    She knew that these things needed to be solved between them in the end. Although Jay was very sensible, there was something that Jay could not understand at such a young age.


    Jay frowned and wanted to refute. He was worried that Freya would bully Nicole, but when he saw Nicole shake her head at him, Jay hesitated.


    "Go ahead." Seeing that Jay was still hesitant, Nicole said again.


    "I know, Mommy. Daddy and I loves you. Take care of yourself, okay?" Jay exhorted Nicole and said to Freya on purpose.


    In order to let Freya know the importance of Nicole in the hearts of him and Kerr, he also hoped that Freya could be threatened.


    "Don''t worry." Nicole sent Jay and Harrow to the door and closed it.


    When she turned around, she saw Freya standing in front of the French window. "Mrs. Freya, what do you want to talk to me alone?" Nicole said politely.


    But she had a rough guess in her heart. The only thing that could make Freya so


    ions of Jay and Lucas about me, why did you spend some time on considering how Kerr feels when he heard these words?


    Or Mrs. Freya doesn''t care about what her son thinks of her at all? Mrs. Freya, although I don''t know how you took care of Kerr when he was a child, I really feel sorry for Kerr.


    He has grown up in a family without any care. I''m d that he can fall in love with someone. But Mrs. Freya, I hope you won''t hurt him again. These things matter to him and me.


    We just want to be together. I also hope that Mrs. Freya can let it go, and you will be happier."


    This was Nicole''s advice to Freya.


    "Since you said that you didn''t care about the shares, why didn''t you hand them over? Don''t think that I don''t know what kind ofpany KN Group is. You deceived Kerr and want to take over the Gu Group alone.


    Let me tell you, as long as Jack and I are here, you can''t be the hostess of the Gu family! Nicole, hand over those things that don''t belong to you!"


    Freya hated that Nicole educated her like a Virgin Mary. In Freya''s eyes, it was ridiculous for Nicole to say that. After all, in this world, only wealth could support everything.

 Chapter 400 Nicole, You Dont Deserve It

    The reason why Nicole could say that she didn''t care about everything in the Gu family was that she had so many shares now.


    Seeing that Freya finally revealed her true colors, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. If really humbled herself to beg her, Nicole might really be softhearted. At that time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Mrs. Freya, this is the real you. I can understand that you want the shares of the Gu Group, but you have to know that the Gu Group haspletely gone, so I can do nothing about it."


    Nicole didn''t want to argue with Freya, nor did she hesitate any more. These things were handed over to her by Kerr. It was a gift from Kerr and she would defend herself.


    If what Kerr said was true, Nicole would protect theirpany and make the KN Group better and better, even if the current situation of thepany was not optimistic...


    However, no matter how difficult the situation was, Nicole and Kerr would face it together. The current KN Group had a different meaning for the two of them.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Nicole. The KN Group is the Gu Group, and it belongs to the Gu family, and you will never take yourself as a member of the Gu family. You don''t deserve it!"


    Freya stepped forward and stared at Nicole.


    The reason why Freya could marry into the Gu family was because of her powerful family background. But as time went by, the Qin family slowly transferred its power out of A City, which was why Freya wanted to fight for the shares in the Gu family so desperately.


    Nicole took a step back and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I don''t know what''s the rtionship between the KN Group and the Gu Group. I only know that thepany is owned by me and Kerr.


    Kerr said that the KN Group has nothing to do with anyone." Nicole refuted Freya with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng at all. Let me take you to an interesting ce, okay?" Jay said lightly, but his tone was serious.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole thought he was joking, so she didn''t want to disappoint him. She nodded, "Of course, how can I refuse your invitation?"


    Nicole held Jay''s hand and lifted the hemline of her dress with the other hand.


    "Okay, let''s hit the road!" Jay held Nicole''s hand and walked outside.


    It was not until they arrived at the entrance of the hotel that Nicole realized that Jay was not joking. Looking at the car parking at the door, it was obvious that Jay had already prepared it beforehand.


    "Jay, where are you taking Mommy?" Nicole stopped and asked Jay, lowering her head.


    After all, the party was not over yet, and Kerr and Lucas were still in the hotel. When they came out, they did not see Kerr, so she couldn''t tell Kerr about it.


    If they left like this, Kerr would be anxious.


    "Let''s get out of here! Is Mommy afraid?" Jay smiled. Apparently, he had nned it for a long time, waiting for Nicole to nod.


    Nicole frowned, "But..."


    She looked at the direction of the hotel behind her hesitantly.


    "Well, Mommy, don''t say anything more. It''s toote."

 Chapter 401 Crying

    "You have been with daddy and brother these days. You haven''t been with me for a long time."


    Jay tilted his head and looked at Nicole with an aggrieved look. It seemed that he was ignored by Nicole these days, which made Jay feel very unhappy.


    Nicole touched Jay''s hair and said, "So you areining that mommy doesn''t care much about you?" In fact, Nicole also knew that she had indeed cared less about Jay these days.


    So she didn''t refuse Jay. Sitting in the car with him, Jay said, "Jay, I hope you understand that even though I''m with your father taking care of your brother, I haven''t forgotten you.


    Not even a moment. Besides, Mommy''s love for you won''t decrease a little because of your brother. Your brother was born, so there is only one more person who loves you more in the world.


    If daddy and Mommy can''t apany you for a long time, your brother is the closest person in the world to you. You won''t feel lonely because of him. Do you understand?"


    Nicole didn''t want Jay to feel sad.


    "I know, Mommy. Don''t worry. I know what to do. I just hope that mommy can spend more time with me today," said Jay coquettishly in Nicole''s arms


    After today, Nicole would really be Kerr''s wife, and Jay''s words had a deep meaning.


    When he saw Kerr''s n from hisputer, Jay had made this decision, but it was not the time to let Nicole know.


    He wanted to save that surprise when it was a good time to tell Nicole about it.


    Nicole left a kiss on Jay''s forehead and looked at him dotingly.


    "Mommy, aren''t you afraid that the old man will be angry when you look at other people''s husband kissing like him this?" Jay said with pride.


    After all, he was eager to let Kerr see this scene, which


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d get lost. But he didn''t think there would be any ident to Nicole. After all, all the dangerous people were under their watch now.


    As expected, as soon as Jared finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Jared went to the door and opened it, and Kim came in with aptop in his hand.


    "Sir, I checked all the surveince videos. Mrs. Nicole wasn''t taken away by Mrs. Freya. After Mrs. Freya left," said Kim, putting theputer in front of Kerr.


    "Mrs. Nicole and Jay left the hotel together." Kim tried to locate Jay, but failed.


    Kerr looked at theputer screen in front of him and clearly saw the smiles on Nicole and Jay''s faces. Obviously, they left voluntarily and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Even before Jay left the hotel, he turned his head to the surveince camera and made a face at it, as if he had already known that Kerr would see this scene.


    "Locate Jay." Kerr knew that Nicole''s leaving had nothing to do with Freya. Perhaps it was a trick yed by Jay.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kim''s face darkened. "Sir, I''ve tried, but failed. It seems that Jay doesn''t want us to find him and Mrs. Nicole on purpose."

 Chapter 402 Ruin His Plan

    Hearing this, Jared became anxious. He stepped forward and looked at Kerr worriedly, "Sir, if we can''t find Mrs. Nicole and Jay today, shall we postpone the n tomorrow?"


    Kerr had prepared this n for a long time. If Nicole really missed it, it would be a pity.


    Therefore, if he couldn''t find Nicole, Jared would inform Ken to postpone it.


    Kerr stood up from the sofa and gave Jared a meaningful look, "Go on as usual!" Kerr didn''t want to wait any longer.


    He didn''t want to change his mind. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    After saying that, Kerr walked out of his room and drove on the road. Unexpectedly, he had no clue at all. It had never urred to him that Jay would do something like that before, and he had been too busy these days.


    Hepletely ignored Jay''s little trick and let him take away Nicole directly.


    The phone rang. Kerr looked at the number on the screen and pressed the micro earphone in his ear, "Say it."


    Noticing Kerr''s displeasure, Jared asked, "Sir, I just thought that maybe Jay had found out your n and took away Mrs. Nicole on purpose."


    Jay had been trying to frustrate Kerr, and Jared thought that it was not a coincident that Nicole was taken away at this critical moment.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr''s knitted brows gradually rxed. If that was the case, he could probably guess what Jay wanted to do. "Go to prepare for tomorrow''s n. Everything goes on as usual."


    Kerr hung up the phone. Although Jay had been against him all the time, Kerr knew that Jay was a smart and sensible kid. If Jay knew his n, he would definitely send Nicole to the designated ce before tomorrow.


    On the sea.


    A light pink cruise was sailing on the blue sea. The light pink was in sharp contrast


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s, the expression on Avery''s face suddenly froze, and she was even a little at a loss. She turned her face away, because she didn''t want Jay to see the unnatural expression on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t think about anyone else. It seems that you are not good at mind-reading at all." Avery denied the panic in her heart. Was she really a loser?


    Even a child could see her disappointment.


    Perhaps, even Avery herself did not realize that Zachary was far more important than she had imagined in her heart.


    Seeing Avery''s expression, Jay didn''t overthink it, nor did he ask. He was even more sure about his guess.


    Standing beside her, Jay kept silent and did not bother her.


    In the cabin.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw herself in an environment with pure white decoration and the bed was slightly shaking. She sat up and saw that she had changed into a white pajama.


    She remembered clearly that she was still at the banquet, wearing a formal dress, but now... Thinking of this, Nicole was shocked and tried to recall what happened before she passed out.


    She tried to calm herself down. Fortunately, she didn''t feel anything wrong with her body.

 Chapter 403 Marriage Is A Shackle

    Nicole got out of bed and look at the empty room. Then she remembered that there was no Jay around, which frightened her.


    She walked carefully to the door and opened it. When she was about to go out, the cruise ship vibrated. She lost her bnce and suddenly leaned against the wall behind her.


    Nicole immediately realized that she was not on thend. She was in a hurry to find Jay, so she walked out without hesitation.


    "Jay?" Nicole called Jay''s name, regardless of the danger.


    If she was caught by the enemy, she couldn''t escape easily, so there was no need to worry about what would happen.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Avery, who was standing on the deck, turned around with a smile at the corners of her mouth. "You finally wake up." Avery changed her expression and stopped woolgather.


    As for all the things about Jay, Avery just wanted to pretend not to have heard them. After all, up to now, Avery didn''t even know where Zachary was.


    "Avery? Why are you here? " At the sight of Avery, Nicole finally felt relieved. No matter what, it was safe here as long as Avery was here.


    Turning around, Nicole still didn''t see Jay, so she asked, "Avery, did you see Jay?" Nicole was a little worried about Jay.


    Looking at the worried look on Nicole''s face and then at Jay who just walked out of the cabin, Avery pointed at the back of Nicole.


    "Mommy!" Jay''s clear and loud voice came from behind Nicole.


    Nicole turned around and looked into Jay''s eyes. Seeing Jay running towards her, she bent down naturally and picked him up.


    "Where have you been? Where are we?" Nicole was confused, but she was not that nervous when she saw that Jay and Avery were both rxed.


    Jay stuck


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ts of him. She didn''t find that he was really not that annoying before.


    With a smile, Nicole said, "it seems that I have to thank Zachary for his kindness, but I don''t care about it. Now I have given birth to two children for Kerr and will soon enter the Gu family."


    These things are no longer obstacles. If the Gu family has any scruples, I have no choice. I just want to be myself." She was very frank, but she was very grateful.


    Avery nodded and didn''t say anything. She had been mentioned about Zachary twice, and now she missed him even more.


    Seeing Avery''s expression, Jay put his hand in front of his mouth and whispered something in Nicole''s ear with acent smile on his face.


    "Really? How do you know? " Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole was overjoyed.


    Obviously, she was surprised, but she was very happy.


    Jay patted himself on the chest and then raised his face to Nicole.


    "It''s a secret." Jay didn''t tell Nicole that he had kept in touch with Zachary since he left, and no one knew where he was.


    Only Jay knew it.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. Jay could always give her some unexpected surprises.

 Chapter 404 No Time To Explain

    Nicole pinched Jay''s nose and took him back to the cabin.


    "Are you sure not to remind Avery in advance? What if she passes out because of fear?" Nicole sat on the sofa, half joking.


    Jay got down from Nicole and shook his head, "No, she won''t. Avery is as bold as mommy." Jay was quite confident in Avery.


    "Do you want to tell me why I fell asleep for no reason?" To be exact, Nicole passed out directly. She clearly remembered that in the car, Jay handed her a bottle of water.


    Nicole frowned. She didn''t want to associate this with Jay, but the fact was clear.


    Nicole poured a ss of water for Nicole again and handed it to her with a ttering look. "Mommy, drink some water!" He handed the cup to her.


    Squatting down, Jay stretched out his little hand and gently massage Nicole''s legs with a smile, making her not have the heart to me him at all.


    However, Nicole did not think it was a small matter. "Jay, I hope you can think about the consequences of this matter before you do anything.


    Besides, don''t hurt others at any time." Nicole knew that after Jay returned to Kerr, he would no longer be an ordinary child.


    She was worried that the change in family background would make Jay different from before.


    She was also worried that Jay would learn something bad.


    Jay nodded seriously, "I know, Mommy. Uncle Zachary will be here in an hour. I''m sure Avery will be very happy." Jay changed the topic.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. She already had two children, and she also wanted Avery to get married and have children. This might be the best arrangement.


    "Give me your phone. I''ll call your daddy. He be worried if he can''


    Avery didn''t want Zachary to leave her again.


    Hearing Avery''s voice, Zachary didn''t want to hear any refusal. He let go of her and kissed her directly, so passionately expressing his longing in his heart.


    For the first time, Avery didn''t resist at all.


    At the moment when Zachary kissed Avery, Nicole put her hand in front of Jay, preventing him from seeing this.


    Jay was a little helpless, but he didn''t take it away.


    The propeller of the helicopter was still spinning beside his ear. Jay frowned. Since Zachary had arrived, the helicopter should have left directly.


    But now it didn''t.


    Getting rid of Nicole''s hand, Jay looked directly at the helicopter.


    Noticing Jay''s action, Nicole lowered her head and saw that he was looking at the helicopter. Following his gaze, Nicole also raised her head.


    Then a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    However, the man''s face was cold with obvious displeasure. Nicole couldn''t help smiling. She could even feel his anger from such a distance.


    Kerr, who was standing at the door of the cabin, saw the smiling woman at a nce. He felt relieved.

 Chapter 405 Our Wedding

    Both Kerr and Nicole were happy, but there was only one person who was disappointed. Looking at Kerr who suddenly appeared, Jay''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that Kerr would appear.


    In this way, his n of escapepletely failed.


    Following the rope, Kerrnded on the deck steadily. The helicopter didn''t leave until Kerr was on the cruise.


    With steady steps, Kerr walked up to Nicole, stretched out his arms and wrapped them around her waist. Suddenly, he tightened his grip, making her get close to him.


    "Where do you want to escape?" Kerr didn''t care who wanted to take away Nicole. He only knew that no one could ever do that. Nicole belonged to him only.


    With a faint smile, she asked, "Why should I escape?" From the moment when she was determined to love Kerr, she had never thought of leaving him.


    It was true that she loved him. She wouldn''t hide her feelings.


    Jay fold his arms In front of his chest and looked at Kerr with dissatisfaction.


    He then turned around and looked at Zachary. He walked to him and removed his hand from Avery.


    "Why did you betray me?" Jay knew that Kerr wouldn''t have found them if Zachary hadn''t told Kerr their location and brought him here.


    There was no mistake in his n, but Zachary was the one to me.


    When Avery heard Jay''s voice, she realized that there was someone else beside her. She lowered her head and blushed, covering her shyness. In fact, she was also surprised just now.


    She kept thinking about Zachary, and he really appeared in front of her.


    Avery was overjoyed.


    "I didn''t betray you." Zachary was much more natural than Avery. He said calmly, reached out his hand and held her in his arms, hiding her flushed face in his arms.


    Avery''s reaction made Zachary


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    shoulders and said, "Nicole, I''ve told you that I want everyone know that you are my wife. Although we had a wedding, it''s not perfect for me.


    This time, I want to give you a wedding that belongs to you. Nicole, I owe you." Kerr felt very guilty.


    After all, wedding was an important way of expressing his love for her. Although she had never mentioned it, it did not mean that he could ignore it.


    There was no woman who didn''t care about her wedding. She could make a promise to her beloved in her life at the wedding. It was a ceremony, and also a promise.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Nicole looked surprised. Apparently, she thought that the wedding was over.


    "Wedding? Do you mean that you have prepared our wedding?" With expectation in her eyes, Nicole looked at Kerr with obvious admiration.


    She knew that Kerr had always been very thoughtful, but the wedding had already been held. Nicole thought that everything had been settled, and they would only have a simple and peaceful life. Now it seemed that as long as they chose the right person, every day would be meaningful.


    Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair, "If you knew it in advance, would there be no surprise?"

 Chapter 406 Want To Be Mrs. Lin

    Kerr had nned to tell Nicole before the wedding, but he had to tell her in advance because of Jay''s interruption, so as not to be taken away by him again secretly.


    He knew that Nicole wouldn''t guard against Jay.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "No. I can''t guess what the wedding will look like. Kerr, do you really want to spend the rest of your life with me? There will be a long time in the future.


    Don''t you think that you might have a better choice?" Even though she knew in her heart that the reason why Kerr did so was because he was sure of her, she still wanted to hear it from Kerr himself.


    "No one is better than you for me. Nicole, I dare not say that I have been in love with you since the moment I met you, but please believe that I don''t want to meet anyone else after we are together."


    Kerr kissed her forehead. If it was Nicole, then Kerr was willing to say those sweet words to her for the rest of his life.


    Nicole stood on tiptoe and gave him a light kiss on his thin lips. "Kerr, I love you."


    The happiness in her eyes could not be concealed. She really felt that it must be a great gift from God, otherwise how could she be so lucky to meet Kerr?


    Standing behind Kerr and Nicole, Jay could only sigh. Although he knew that women were easily cheated by such sweet words, he might be relieved if the one who did it was his biological father.


    Feeling the gaze from behind, Kerr turned his head and calmly looked at Jay, without any me in his eyes.


    But Jay felt a little guilty and immediately hid in the room.


    Kerr didn''t say anything more. Because of Jay''s disturbance, Kerr had to temporarily change his n and ordered the captain of the ship to drive directly to the in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    said, "No!" He frowned slightly.


    Zachary was a little confused. He looked at her with obvious inquiry, "What''s wrong?"


    Avery blushed with shyness, "My waist sore..." As soon as she finished her words, her cheeks seemed to be burning with fire.


    She buried her face in his arms and didn''t dare to look into his loving eyes.


    Knowing that she was shy, Zachary let out a grin and stopped. He kissed her on the cheek and held her in his arms.


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief, but when she just rxed a little, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Mother! We are about to get off the boat!" Jay''s clear voice came from outside.


    Although Avery knew that Zachary had locked the door, she was still shocked and hugged him involuntarily.


    Looking at the little woman who seemed to be threatened in his arms, Zachary really had an impulse to get up and throw Jay out of the ship directly.


    "Mother! What are you doing? Why don''t you talk to me?" Jay sat at the door, banging the door with his little hands leisurely. He pin all the me on Zachary.


    Kerr was with Nicole, while Zachary and Avery were hiding in the room, leaving him alone.

 Chapter 407 Run Away From The Wedding

    Jay had been happy to escape, but now he was so disappointed.


    How could he let go of Zachary?


    There was a snicker at the corners of his mouth. Jay could even imagine that Zachary should be angry at this time.


    "Got it!" Zachary said in a gloomy voice.


    He stood up, took Avery''s clothes and put them on her one by one.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why do I feel that there seems to be some secrets between you and the Gu family?" Avery clearly felt that Zachary''s arrival today must have something to do with Kerr and Jay.


    Looking at the serious look on Avery''s face, Zachary felt that she was very cute, so he didn''t intend to hide it from her any more. "You should know that Jay wants to destroy Kerr''s n, but do you know what the n is?"


    He guessed that Jay would not tell Avery.


    As expected, Avery shook her head and said, "Jay just told me that Kerr had prepared a surprise for Nicole, but he didn''t tell me what it was."


    "It''s the wedding of Kerr and Nicole. Kerr has been preparing for it for a long time, just tomorrow. I didn''t expect that Jay would run away with you and Nicole today." When Zachary heard Jay''s n...


    He knew that Jay would not seed.


    Avery opened her eyes wide and didn''t raise her hand to cover her mouth. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she and Nicole almost ran away from the wedding. If Kerr knew it, she would be in big trouble.


    No wonder Jay wanted to get her involved in this matter. She shook her head helplessly.


    "Stay away from that brat. I''m afraid he''ll mislead you." Zachary really couldn''t do anything to Jay. He couldn''t scold or fight him, nor could he stop Jay from making trouble.


    He began to worry that if his child with Avery would be as mischievous as Jay, he would have trouble.


    "I heard you speak ill of me." Jay heard it clearly


    arley nodded.


    "And..." With an unnatural smile, Harley put her hand to his mouth and coughed.


    Nicole felt a little strange.


    "Well, in fact, I didn''t mean to do that. But when Lisa asked, I told her about the wedding." With a guilty conscience, Harley looked at Kerr. Kerr once said that...


    He wouldn''t invite Ben, but since Harley identally told Lisa about the wedding, of course Ben would know about it.


    In fact, he didn''t know why Kerr didn''t invite Ben.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened. He always felt that Ben was not a simple man at all. Thest audio file was sent by Ben, indicating that Ben had been paying attention to his life all the time.


    If it was just a business cooperation, Ben didn''t need to spend so much time on him.


    So Kerr thought it was better to do less than to do more. Normally, Kerr didn''t care about it, but he didn''t want anything unexpected to happen to the wedding.


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr, who was lost in thought. "You didn''t invite the Xue family, did you?" She knew Kerr well, so when she saw his expression...


    She already knew what he was thinking.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if Daddy didn''t invite uncle Ben, I have invited Callie." Jay said with a smile.

 Chapter 408 Fate And Tragedy

    In fact, this was also Jay''s temporary decision. If he seeded in escaping with Nicole, he would not invite the Xue family, but when Kerr and Zachary appeared together...


    Jay knew that his escape n failed, so he sent an e-mail to Callie when Kerr and Nicole were together.


    Hearing Jay''s words, everyone turned their eyes to the father and son, who were looking at each other.


    Nicole wanted to say something, but no matter what she said now, it seemed to be inappropriate.


    Perhaps this father and son were born to be like that.


    However, Kerr just nced at Jay lightly. Obviously, he didn''t take Jay''s provocation seriously. Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr walked into the vi.


    Ken looked at Harley, shrugged his shoulders to show his helplessness, and then followed Kerr back to the vi.


    When they sat down in the vi.


    Only then did Zachary Line in with Avery.


    "Wow, it seems that we have a lot of good news today!" Looking at the expressions of Zachary and Avery, Ken had already known what had happened between the two.


    There was a snicker on Ken''s face. In fact, although he said so, he was envious in his heart. After all, people around him were here with their partners, but the rtionship between him and Bonnie was not that simple.


    "What is the good news? When are you going to marry my sister?" Nicole knew that although Bonnie was still young, she had experienced a lot with Ken.


    It was not easy to have such a rtionship. Nicole didn''t want Bonnie and Ken to go through the pain of love again. If they could settle down earlier, maybe she could rest assured.


    However, when Ken heard what Nicole said, he looked at Bonnie with embarrassment. Then he raised his hand to his mouth and coughed, "Bonnie is still young. I''m not in a hurry."


    Seeing the disappointment in Bonnie''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e two could only use video chatting tomunicate with each other, which made Harley feel very dissatisfied.


    The screen made Harley feel unreal. Only when he held Harley in his arms did he feel warm.


    Seeing the happy look on Harley''s face, Lisa was satisfied. She went to great pain toe here in advance, and it was worth it.


    "Am I not weed here? I haven''t got the wedding invitation yet." Lisa took a meaningful look at Kerr sitting on the sofa and observed his expression.


    It seemed that Kerr was not surprised at her arrival, but Nicole was a little surprised.


    "Wee, Miss Lisa. I''m very happy that you can attend my wedding." Nicole stood up and expressed her thanks gracefully.


    At first, she didn''t hate Lisa, and she didn''t know why Kerr disliked the Xue family so much.


    Lisa nodded and looked away.


    "I don''t know who said that it is a good idea the girls have a bachelorette party. I don''t know if that person regretted or not now. Should we leave now?" Ken stood up.


    Anyhow, both Bonnie and Nicole had made up their minds and the party would be held tonight, and he no longer had any fantasy.


    There was only Lisa in Harley''s eyes, and he didn''t care about what Ken said at all.

 Chapter 409 Bachelorette Party

    "Lisa,e with me. I have something to tell you." Holding Lisa''s hand, Harley was about to walk outside.


    He only wanted to be with Lisa now.


    But he had to keep his words.


    With a snicker on his face, Ken quickly walked up to Harley and stopped him. "Since you proposed the bachelorette party, of course you have to fulfill my promise."


    Standing in front of Harley, Ken raised his eyebrows at Kerr who was standing behind Harley.


    Hearing that, Harley was speechless. It was not until now that he remembered what he had said. He could not help but feel regret in his heart. "Maybe next time." He didn''t let Lisa go. After all, it was rare for him to be with her.


    Hearing that, Lisa just smiled faintly.


    "No way! How many more weddings do you think Kerr will have? Only this time. You are a man. Don''t be so indecisive." Ken stepped forward and put his arm around Harley''s shoulder.


    Then he dragged Harley towards the door.


    "Lisa!" With unwillingness on his face, Harley turned around and looked at Lisa, who was standing still.


    Kerr kissed Nicole''s forehead gently and said, "Mrs. Nicole, cherish yourst time of being single." Kerr knew that they still had a long time to be together.


    Moreover, since Nicole was with him, she had to take care of Jay and Lucas. It was rare for her to have such a carefree time alone. He hoped that Nicole could be happy.


    Even if they got married, Kerr didn''t want marriage to be a tool to bind Nicole.


    Nicole smiled, "Mr. Gu, I hope there won''t be any strippers on your bachelor night." Half-jokingly, Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand.


    She knew how much Kerr loved her and how much he spoiled her, so she stayed with him without regret and bravely faced everything with him.


    It seem


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ldn''t help smiling. When she was about to speak, the door of the vi was opened from the outside.


    Everyone was curious who would appear at this time. Those men had already left.


    Jared, who was standing at the door, looked into everyone''s eyes and could not help feeling stressed. But since Kerr had given the order, he had to do it.


    Walking directly to Nicole, Jared nodded at her, "Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Kerr asked me to take the Jay and Lucas back. Mr. Kerr said that since it''s your bachelorette party, you should let all the men around you leave, so that you can have fun tonight."


    Jared said, fixing his eyes on Jay and Lucas.


    Lucas was not a problem since he was still young.


    Reaching out his hand, Jared took Lucas from Harrow.


    Seeing that Nicole didn''t object, Harrow released her hand and gave Lucas to him.


    But Jay had already run two meters away from Jared.


    "I don''t want to leave. I want to be with mommy." Jay would not be so stupid as to walk into Kerr''s trap.


    After all, he almost escape with Nicole in the daytime. Kerr wouldn''t let him go easily now.


    Nicole spread out her hands, "You have to deal with him yourself, Jared."

 Chapter 410 Give Up Struggling

    Nicole wouldn''t abandon Jay, and he was just a child. Even if he stayed here, it was not a problem. Nicole knew that Kerr was just finding an excuse to let Jay leave here.


    Jared looked at Jay, who was on guard, and bent over to him. "Jay, I''m sorry." After Jared finished his words, Jay felt his body was lifted up before he could react.


    "Ah!" Jay screamed and struggled desperately, but in the end, he was just a child, unable to break free from Jared''s grip at all.


    Jay didn''t even know when he came behind him. It seemed that he really needed to work out.


    Jay made up his mind.


    If he didn''t make himself stronger, how could he protect Nicole and Lucas?


    Seeing Jay struggling and resisting, Nicole was a little worried. After all, she knew that Jay was stubborn and Kerr was strict with Jay. "Jay..."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nicole. Mr. Kerr said he knew what he should do." Looking at Nicole''s worried face, Jared told her what Kerr said to reassure her.


    Kerr had expected this, so Jared didn''t feel strange at all.


    "Mommy!" Jay pretended to be pitiful and looked at Nicole with his big eyes. He stretched out his hand and wanted Nicole to take him back.


    But before Jay could finish his words, he had already been taken away. The door of the vi was closed again, and this time it waspletely quiet.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the sofa.


    "OK, I''m going to open the wine!" Avery stood up and walked towards the wine cab.


    "Let me help you!" With the presence of Lisa, Harrow felt a little ufortable, so she followed Avery.


    Nicole just nced at the back of Avery lightly and didn''t overthink this. When she felt Lisa''s gaze, Nicole l


    a good day. How can we not have some wine?" Avery put the bottle on the tea table, walked to the sound equipment and turned on the music.


    "When did you and Zachary get together?" Nicole changed the topic, because she had never thought about the possibility that she would regret getting married.


    Those so-called insecurity were all because they didn''t love each other deeply.


    As for Nicole, she never doubted Kerr''s love for her. Kerr was willing to give up everything for her. It was enough for Nicole to be with him.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole had already known her answer and stopped asking.


    The phone in Lisa''s pocket rang. She looked at the number on the screen and stood up. "Sorry, I have to answer the phone." Then she left.


    Looking at the back of Lisa, Bonnie couldn''t help frowning, "Nicole, who is she?" Not knowing if it was her illusion, Bonnie always felt that Lisa was dissatisfied with her.


    "She is Harley''s girlfriend." Indeed, in Nicole''s mind, Lisa was just Harley''s girlfriend.


    Bonnie was relieved. She picked up the ss on the table, handed it to Nicole, and picked up a ss herself.

 Chapter 411 My Dear Sister

    Bonnie smiled at Nicole. "Sister, wish you a happy marriage!" Bonnie put the ss in front of her.


    Looking at the smile on Nicole''s face, Bonnie had a different feeling.


    "Thank you, Bonnie. I''m d to have you by my side. I also hope that you and Ken can have a good result. But you''re still young, so we''re not in a hurry."


    Nicole had noticed that there was something wrong between Bonnie and Ken, but there were many people around them, so she couldn''t ask. In fact, she could guess the general situation.


    Although the Qin family was not as powerful as the Gu family, it was quite famous in A city. It was not easy for Bonnie to marry into the Qin family. Nicole sympathized with her.


    Hearing Nicole''s blessing, Bonnie only felt bitter in her heart, and even felt that Nicole was satirizing her. Now Bonnie had lost everything, and even her surname ''Ning'' didn''t belong to her.


    "Thank you, Nicole. I know you are always my good sister." Bonnie said lightly, but there was obvious hatred in her eyes.


    Nicole didn''t notice that, so she raised her hand and took a sip of the red wine in the ss. Since Nicole was with Kerr, she rarely had the chance to drink, so she could only drink a little now.


    She took a sip and held the ss in her hand.


    "What''s the point of drinking like that? Now we just want to enjoy our single life as much as possible. Who knows if there will be such a chance in the future?"


    Avery said excitedly, as if she was going to get drunk.


    "What do you think? Can''t we see each other again?" Nicole was half-joking. She also knew Avery''s personality. She felt lucky that these people were with her, which made her feel warm even though she was an orphan.


    In fact, she often thought that if her parents were still alive and t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ? What were you talking about just now?"


    Taking a step forward, Harrow knew that there was a secret hidden in Lisa. She didn''t want Harley to choose the wrong person, so she must know what Lisa was doing behind them.


    "Who are you? What''s your purpose?" Harrow said warily.


    "Harrow, is it because of Harley that you are hostile to me?" Lisa simile lightly. One couldn''t hide their love for someone, even though Harrow had been hiding her feelings for Harley...


    Even when Harley was present, Harrow restrained herself from looking at him, Harley was his girlfriend, so she could keenly feel Harrow''s buried emotions.


    But before today, Lisa had never thought of exposing this secret.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Harrow''s eyes widened. No one knew about it. Now that Harley had a girlfriend, Harrow nned to keep this secret in her heart forever.


    She wouldn''t let anyone know about it. If Harley know, they wouldn''t even be friends in the future.


    Seeing the nervous look on Harrow''s face, Lisa smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t tell these things to Harley, but I also hope that you can forget what you shouldn''t have heard."


    Lisa just wanted to shut her up.

 Chapter 412 Getting Drunk

    Lisa knew what was on Harley''s mind, and that he only had her in his heart. The existence of Harrow was no threat to Lisa, and that was why she had never thought of saying it out.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Harrow breathed a sigh of relief. But anyway, she couldn''t let Harley know. Even though she was not around him anymore, it didn''t mean that Harley was not important to her.


    "Lisa, I can pretend nothing happened today, but I advise you not plot against Nicole. Otherwise, Kerr won''t let you go. This wedding is a certainty."


    After saying that, Harrow turned around and went back to the living room, but kept silent.


    Seeing that Harrow left, Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. This secret would really cause a lot of trouble if it was leaked before Ben wanted to expose it to the public.


    If Ben knew that it was her who identally revealed the secret, he would not let her go.


    After taking a deep breath, Lisa walked to the living room.


    Seeing that Nicole and Avery were leaning against the sofa and apparently a little drunk, Lisa couldn''t help but feel helpless. She just went to answer a phone call, but why did they drink like this?


    "Nicole, we have said before that we would be very happy in the future. Although the process is a little tortuous, I am really happy that you can find your true love."


    With a ss in her hand and an empty bottle in front of her, Avery held Nicole''s arm and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Obviously, Nicole was not sober at all. No matter what Avery said, she just nodded.


    Standing in front of the two people, Lisa took a look at Bonnie, who was bending over the armrest of the sofa, and sat next to Avery, holding a ss of wine and sipping it.


    She smiled.


    "Eh? Lisa, you''re back. Come on, let''s drink together. I tell you, I think yo


    the guards and servants in the vi, so that Nicole could have a god time. Now, only the four of them were left in the big vi.


    "Bonnie, are you crazy?" Harrow finally understood why Lisa looked at her like that just now. It turned out that Lisa had noticed something wrong with Bonnie before everyone could find it.


    "Nicole has been so kind to you. How could you return kindness with enmity?" Harrow couldn''t figure it out. She grabbed the lighter with all her strength and didn''t dare to let it go for a moment.


    "Returning kindness with ingratitude? Ha-ha!"


    Hearing what Harrow said, Bonnie''sughter was full of irony, as if she had heard a joke.


    "Or what? Do you think your mother would still live in this world if Nicole hadn''t interceded for you? Why did you do that?"


    Harrow questioned Bonnie. Harrow had nned to remind Bonnie of Nicole''s kindness, but she didn''t expect that these words just irritated Bonnie more.


    "Ah!" Bonnie shouted and threw the lighter on the ground.


    The fire followed the lighter and directly lit the red wine on the ground. In the blink of an eye, the carpet was burning.


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    Bonnieughed, but she didn''t sound happy at all.

 Chapter 413 The Fire Is Spreading

    "Why did you do that?" Nicole stood up from the sofa and looked at Bonnie in disbelief.


    When Nicole drank with Avery just now, she had already felt that something was wrong with, but she didn''t show it. She just wanted to know what Bonnie wanted to do.


    Now seeing what she had done, there was obvious disappointment in Nicole''s eyes.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Bonnie looked at her in surprise. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Nicole was still awake.


    "How is that possible?" Bonnie asked Nicole.


    With a cold face, Nicole took a look at Harrow, who had been holding Bonnie''s arm, and said, "Let her go."


    Seeing Bonnie, Harrow was a little worried, but she still let go of her as Nicole said.


    "Why did you do that? Bonnie, are your wishes for me fake?" Nicole couldn''t believe her eyes. She had never expected that Bonnie would be like this.


    In the past, she always thought that even if she and Bonnie were not rted by blood, she would let Le go for the sake of Bonnie since they had been growing up together since childhood.


    But in the end, such a result came, which only made Nicole feel disappointed.


    "Nicole, you have everything now, but I have nothing. Why are you still pretending to be a holy being here?" Bonnie questioned Nicole loudly.


    The fire on the ground had spread to the edge of the sofa gradually.


    "Don''t say that much. Let''s talk about it when we get out of here alive." Lisa stood up from the sofa and frowned when she saw the fire in front of her.


    Edging her way through the fire, Lisa walked towards the door of the vi.


    "Get out? Don''t even think about it. Everything happened today was caused by Nicole. If anything happens to you, you will only be buried with her. If you have revenge orints in the futur


    didn''t respond to Nicole. She also knew that the hangingmp fell just now and might hurt Lisa. She also knew that it was impossible for Lisa to go up to the second floor with them now.


    If they left now, maybe Lisa would be really burned in the mes.


    When Harrow spoke, she loosened her grip on Bonnie''s wrist subconsciously.


    However, Bonnie seized the opportunity and broke free from the control of Harrow. She then rose to her feet and ran upstairs.


    Hearing the voice of Harrow, Nicole turned around and saw Bonnie''s receding figure. Without thinking too much, she carried Avery and walked towards Harrow.


    She stopped at the foot of the stairs and handed Avery to Harrow. "Please help me take her out." Said Nicole sincerely.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Harrow couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Nicole, don''t you leave with us?"


    Maybe it was because the wine spread across the floor that the fire developed very fast.


    In just a few minutes, it had spread to the whole living room. If it went on like this, it would soon spread to the whole floor.


    "Lisa is still here. I can''t leave her alone. Take Avery out and inform Kerr!" Nicole was very worried about Lisa.

 Chapter 414 Sudden Death

    After all, it was because of her that Lisa came here.


    She had the responsibility and obligation to ensure the safety of Lisa.


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Harrow wanted to persuade her to leave with her. After all, Nicole had helped her, but when she was about to speak, she felt a strong smell of smoke.


    Since she couldn''t say a word, she had no choice but to carry Avery up the stairs.


    Seeing that Harrow left with Avery, Nicole turned around and was about to call out Lisa''s name, but was overwhelmed by an oing heat wave.


    Nicole fell to the ground and covered her face with her arms.


    With her hands on the ground, Nicole couldn''t see the direction in front of her clearly and didn''t know how to find Lisa.


    She nced around and saw the bathroom on the first floor of the vi. She covered her mouth and nose with her sleeves and then crawled towards the bathroom.


    "Ahem!" Even though she avoided the smoke in the air, she still felt as if a knife was scratching her throat.


    She wanted to speed up, but she gradually lost all her strength.


    Thinking that Lisa was still missing, Nicole finally climbed into the bathroom. She had only one faith in herself. She turned on the tap and reached for the bath towel on the wall cab.


    Immediately, she soaked the bath towel with water. Then she picked up a towel and covered her mouth and nose with cold water. Looking at the thick smoke outside, she was a little scared.


    But she didn''t hesitate at all.


    She stretched out her hand and pushed the bathroom door open. Then she fumbled in the direction of the vi door.


    Harrow took Avery to the balcony on the second floor. The window of the balcony had been opened by Bonnie, who was standing beside it, looking nervous.


    "Why did you do that?" A


    eryone know her feelings for Harley now? All of a sudden, there was an unspeakable sadness in Harrow''s heart.


    The secret that had been hidden in her heart was actually spoken out directly. It seemed that it was worthless for her to hide it in the first ce.


    "Only you know whether I''m talking nonsense or not. By the way, do you know how I know? It was Nicole who told me!"


    Bonnie deliberately sow discords between Harrow and Nicole. She needed to get Harrow involved in this mass, which was the best for her.


    "What did you say?" At that moment, the anger in Harrow''s heart was ignited. She had warned Nicole not to tell anyone about it, but it was still known by Bonnie.


    She felt that she had been cheated.


    With a faint smile, Bonnie didn''t say anything, just waiting for Harrow to make a decision.


    In another vi.


    Kerr sat on the sofa with a ss of red wine in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the dark red liquid, but he didn''t look rxed at all.


    He always had a bad feeling.


    "Bridegroom, what are you thinking about? I didn''t expect that you and Nicole would really get married today, and that you are the first one to get married among us." Ken sat beside Kerr.

 Chapter 415 Not Going Back Home

    Ken put his hand on Kerr''s shoulder and tilted his head to look at Kerr''s side face.


    "Not bad. You can get married at any time if you want." Kerr knew that Ken cared about Bonnie, but he also knew that there were many obstacles between in their rtionship.


    As expected, when Ken heard Kerr''s words, the light in his eyes gradually disappeared. He let go of Kerr, picked up the ss in his hand, drank up the red wine, and then muttered to himself.


    "To tell you the truth, I know very well that maybe the rtionship between Bonnie and me will not have a good ending."


    This kind of feeling had been lingering in Ken''s heart since the identity of Bonnie was exposed. It was just because Ken was reluctant to leave her like that, so he still pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe he was still expecting a different ending.


    "What do you mean? What happened between you and Bonnie?" With a curious look at Ken, Harley was thinking about whether to propose to Lisa as soon as possible.


    He loved Lisa. If marriage was the best promise to a rtionship, he was willing to give it to her.


    Hearing that, Ken didn''t answer but shook his head.


    Zachary, who had been silent all the time, just looked at the ss in his hand and thought of his little woman.


    "You don''t want to go back to the Gu family?" Looking at Zachary''s expression, Kerr knew that Zachary was very satisfied now, but when the Gu family was in turmoil, Zachary had never stood by.


    So even if Zachary didn''t n to go back to the Gu family, Kerr was going to give him a big gift.


    Zachary shook his head, put down the ss in his hand, turned to look at Kerr and said, "You are happy now not because you have got the Gu Group, aren''t you?


    Everything of Gu family means nothing to me. I don''t care. You don''t need to test me w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    king her head, Bonnie didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    "Hurry up!" Kerr said seriously. Because the window was very small, Kerr didn''t know if Nicole and the others were behind Bonnie. If that was the case, her dy would only make Nicole and the others more dangerous.


    As nervous as Kerr was, Zachary and Harley couldn''t wait any longer. Zachary turned around and walked towards the other side of the vi.


    Without noticing Zachary''s leaving, Harley only paid attention to the back of Bonnie and didn''t see Lisa behind her.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Kerr''s harsh voice, Bonnie was startled. Her legs became weak, and she fell down from the tform on the second floor of the vi and screamed loudly.


    Seeing Bonnie, Ken held her tightly.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Ken looked at her nervously.


    Stretching out her arms, Bonnie just held Ken''s neck and sobbed in a low voice. Apparently, she was frightened and didn''t answer him at all.


    "Say something. Is Nicole also on the second floor?" Looking at the window, Kerr didn''t see Nicole. He knew that when the fire broke out, they might escape from different directions.


    But Kerr wanted to find some clues, which could also shorten the time.

 Chapter 416 find [宁浅希]

    Kerr wanted to save Nicole as soon as possible.


    But Bonnie could say nothing but cry.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Bonnie, you are safe now. Nicole and others haven''te out yet. Do you know where they are?" Ken asked anxiously.


    If something really happened to Nicole at this time, Ken couldn''t imagine what would happen to Kerr.


    Bonnie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I know nothing."


    Seeing that, Kerr gave up asking. Looking at the tform on the second floor, he jumped hard and grabbed the handrail on the tform.


    Then he quickly went up to the second floor of the vi.


    "Sir!" Jared looked at him worriedly. When he was about to follow Kerr, Ken stopped him.


    "Jared, take care of Bonnie. I''ll go." Ken made a decision directly. Then, he put Bonnie on the ground.


    He then turned to look at Harley behind him and nodded to him.


    "Ken!"


    Bonnie''s eyes were blurred with tears. She looked at Ken in disbelief. This was the time when she needed others'' care most, but Ken just left her here.


    Hearing the voice of Bonni, Ken turned his head and nced at her. "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me."After saying that, Ken and Harley entered the vi from the second floor of the vi.


    "Miss Bonnie, don''t worry. I believe that Mr. Kerr and others will be fine." Jaredforted her, thinking that she was worried about the safety of Ken.


    Jared calmed himself down and took out his phone. He then called the rescue team.


    Standing downstairs of the vi, Bonnie looked at everyone who was trying hard to put out the fire, and her heart was filled with infinite coldness.


    In the vi.


    As soon as Kerr entered the second floor of the vi, he felt a strong smell of smoke. He quickly found the bathroom in his room, wet the towel with col


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    r was unprepared and fell into the copsed stairs.


    "Kerr!" Ken, who had juste in, saw this scene. He quickly walked to Nicole''s side,y on the ground and looked down.


    The stairs hadpletely copsed. It was easy for them to go down, but it was not easy for Kerr to go up again.


    Ken looked nervously at the direction of Kerr, but because of the smoke, he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Take Nicole out!"


    Hearing Ken''s voice, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. He slightly moved his body and felt that his legs seemed to be hurt by a broken nk, which made him feel pain.


    He didn''t know if he could go out, but he had to ensure the safety of Nicole first.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Ken looked at Nicole, who was in aa, and hesitated. Now the fire almost devoured the whole first floor. Ken didn''t know if he coulde back to save Kerr after he took Nicole out of here.


    "Take Nicole out. I''ll try to help Kerr go upstairs." Harley walked to Ken and made a decision directly.


    Looking at the determined look on Harley''s face, Ken nodded.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Ken turned around and walked towards the window on the second floor. Nicole didn''t look well.

 Chapter 417 Find Nicole

    To save Nicole as soon as possible.


    But Bonnie could say nothing and she kept crying.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Bonnie, you are safe now. Nicole and others haven''te out yet. Do you know where they are?" Ken asked Bonnie anxiously.


    If something really happened to Nicole at this time, Ken couldn''t imagine what Kerr would be like.


    Bonnie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I know nothing."


    Seeing that, Kerr also gave up asking. Looking at the tform on the second floor, he put forth his strength to make a jump and grabbed the handrail on the tform.


    Then he quickly went up to the second floor.


    "Master!" Jared looked at Kerr worriedly. When he was about to follow Kerr, Ken stopped him.


    "Jared, take care of Bonnie. I''ll go." Ken made a decision directly. Then, he put Bonnie on the ground and pushed her to Jared.


    He turned his head to look at Harley behind him and nodded to him.


    "Ken!"


    Bonnie''s eyes were blurred with tears. She looked at Ken in disbelief. This was the time when she needed others'' care most, but Ken just calmly left her.


    Hearing the voice of Bonnie, Ken turned his head and nced at her. "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me." After he said that, he and Harley entered the vi from the second floor.


    "Miss Ning, don''t worry. I believe that Master and others will be fine." Jaredforted her, thinking that she was worried about the safety of Ken.


    He alsoforted himself in his heart and took out his phone to call the rescue team.


    Standing downstairs of the vi, Bonnie looked at everyone who was trying hard to put out the fire, and her heart was filled with infinite coldness.


    In the vi.


    As soon as Kerr entered the second floor of the vi, he felt a strong smell of smoke. He quickly fo


    s only one floor high, Kerr was unprepared and fell into the copsed stairs.


    "Kerr!" Ken who had juste in, saw this scene. He quickly walked to Nicole''s side, knelt on the ground and looked down.


    The stairs hadpletely copsed. It was easy for them to go down, but it was not easy to go up again.


    Ken looked nervously at the direction of Kerr, but because of the smoke, he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Take Nicole out!"


    Hearing Ken''s voice, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. He slightly moved his body and felt that his legs seemed to be hurt by a broken nk, which made him painful.


    He didn''t know if he could go out, but he had to ensure the safety of Nicole first.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Ken looked at Nicole, who was in aa, and hesitated. Now the fire almost devoured the whole first floor. Ken didn''t know if he coulde back to save Kerr if he left at this time.


    "Take Nicole out. I''ll try to get Kerr up." Harley walked to Ken and made a decision directly.


    Looking at the determined look on Harley''s face, Ken nodded.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Ken turned around and walked towards the window on the second floor. Nicole didn''t look well.

 Chapter 418 In Danger

    "Kerr, I''m going to put down the rope now. You catch the rope." With the rope he found in the room in his hand, Harley turned around and tied it to the handrail of the corridor on the second floor.


    Then he put the rope down.


    Kerr looked at the rope which was a little far away from him and could only reach out with strength.


    Kerr grabbed the rope in front of him and climbed up.


    Harley reached out his hand and pulled Kerr to the second floor. Looking down, Harley found that the hall on the first floor had obviously turned into a sea of fire. He was shocked and asked, "What''s going on? Have you seen Lisa?"


    The thick smoke filled the air. Holding Kerr''s shoulder, Harley questioned him loudly.


    But Kerr just shook his head. Since he came in, he hadn''t seen anyone except Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Harley immediately stood up and was about to climb down the rope to the first floor, but before he could take any action, he was stopped by Kerr beside him.


    "Are you crazy? You should know that even if Lisa is down there, there is no possibility of survival." Kerr stopped him. Anyway, he couldn''t let Harley take the risk.


    If Harley went downstairs now, he would definitely die.


    "But Lisa may still be down there." Looking down at the fierce fire, Harley couldn''t imagine what would happen to Lisa alone.


    He couldn''t imagine if he really lost Lisa.


    Harley stood up and was about to go down, but was directly pushed down to the ground by Kerr.


    "As long as I''m here, you can''t take any risks. Please think it over!" Kerr looked at Harley, who was lying opposite him. The fire was about to spread to the second floor.


    Kerr had no c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Seeing that, Ken didn''t know what to say. He had to take a step back and looked up at the fire, which lit up the whole night sky. Then he walked to Kerr and reached out his hand to him.


    Lying on the air cushion, Kerr held Ken''s hand when he saw his hand. Then he sat up from the cushion and turned his face to look at Harley beside him.


    After a long silence, Kerr asked Ken lightly, "Where is Nicole?" He knew that Nicole would be fine as long as Ken was there.


    "Don''t worry. She is just in aa. Let the doctor take care of her." Ken reassured Kerr, but he could not help but frown.


    "Zachary hasn''te out yet, and there is no news about others." Ken knew that if those people dead in the fire, it would not be a happy thing for them who survived.


    This fire would never be forgotten.


    Looking at the fire behind him, Ken felt strange why it suddenly lit up.


    Kerr kept silent, but in his heart, he had a feeling that this matter would not be that simple, and that Zachary would not easily die in a fire.


    When everyone was silent, "Boom!" With a loud sound, the vi behind them copsed.

 Chapter 419 I Love You, Marry Me

    The first floor of the three storey vi waspletely burnt down.


    Kerr turned around and looked at the vi in front of him.


    His face darkened. "Go and find them, no matter what it cost."


    Kerr wanted to give an exnation to Zachary and Harley. He couldn''t let the fire be their nightmare.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Ken understood what he meant. He looked at Kerr''s side face and nodded.


    Then he immediately ordered the rescuers to look for the people who might survive from top to bottom.


    Standing up and looking at the scene in front of him, Harley couldn''t help but think that Jack had blown off the ''Surprise'' that Kerr had prepared for Nicole. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Harley turned to look at Kerr.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I know you know what I''m thinking. I won''t live alone in this world without Lisa." Said Harley firmly.


    In the past, he only felt that he was lucky to meet Lisa. After he had Lisa, it seemed that a very ordinary thing had be meaningful. But now, it was not until now that he realized the Lisa meant a lot more than that for him.


    It turned out that he had never thought that he would lose Lisa.


    It seemed that in his heart, Lisa had already been a part of his life and could not be separated.


    Kerr looked at him and didn''t doubt his words at all. This time, he chose to be silent.


    After saying that, Harley walked towards the fire that hadn''t been put out.


    This time, Kerr didn''t stop Harley, because he understood that if Harley couldn''t find Lisa, his life would be worse than death.


    Ken was a little hesitant. He looked at Kerr beside him and didn''t know what to say, so he had to ask his men to protect Harley as much as possible


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    wearing ck suit pants.


    But even so, Jared could feel that Kerr was seriously injured.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Take me to see Nicole first." Now everyone was out of danger, Kerr always felt uneasy without seeing Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared was not surprised at all. Everything was within his expectations. After all, he knew better than others how important Nicole was in Kerr''s heart.


    Helplessly, Jared had no choice but to help Kerr walk towards the bedroom on the second floor of the vi.


    When he stopped at the door, Kerr heard the sound in the room, so he stopped. "Doctor, how is my sister?"


    Bonnie stood beside Nicole and asked the doctor cautiously.


    She couldn''t let Nicole wake up like this. Everyone knew that she set the fire on purpose. If someone woke up, she would be doomed, and even Ken couldn''t protect her.


    When Bonnie saw Ken take Nicole out of the vi just now, she was very nervous, so she followed Ken and told him that she wanted to take care of Nicole.


    "Miss, please rest assured. Mrs. Nicole will wake up soon. She has inhaled too much smoke. There won''t be too much problem."

 Chapter 420 Brother-In-Law

    The doctor didn''t find anything wrong with Bonnie, so he answered her question.


    "That''s good." Although Bonnie said so, there was no happy expression on her face. If Nicole was out of danger, she would be in big trouble.


    Seeing that Bonnie was here with Nicole, the doctor didn''t think too much. He just said a few words to the nurse beside him briefly, turned around and walked out of Nicole''s bedroom.


    When he walked to the door, he saw Kerr standing there. But when he was about to greet Kerr, he saw Kerr''s serious eyes. The doctor quickly realized what he meant.


    So he shut up, turned around and left silently.


    After the doctor left, Bonnie turned to the nurse standing aside and said, "You can go out to see other people first. I''ll be here with my sister."


    The nurse looked at Nicole who was still in aa on the bed, and then looked at Bonnie. She was a little hesitant. After all, the woman lying in front of her was Kerr''s wife.


    Everyone in the Gu family knew how important Nicole was to Kerr, so she had to take good care of her.


    "Miss Bonnie. I don''t think it''s a good idea..." The nurse hesitated.


    She didn''t want Kerr or Nicole to feel that she was irresponsible.


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Bonnie''s eyes turned cold and locked on her face. "Are you worried that I will hurt my sister?


    You''d better know who you are. I''m Nicole''s sister and Ken''s girlfriend. You don''t need to judge me whatever I want to do, understand?"


    Bonnie put on an air of superiority.


    The nurse was stunned when she heard Bonnie''s words. Before this, she had always thought that Bonnie was a very easy-going person. She had neve


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    was not reconciled, but Jared had walked up to her.


    "This way, Miss Bonnie." Jared reached out his hand to Bonnie and stood between them to help Kerr get rid of her.


    Bonnie stood up and smiled at Jared, "Then I won''t disturb you." Then, Bonnie turned around and left.


    Seeing that Bonnie was submissive, Jared closed the door and turned around to look at Kerr. "Sir, you know clearly that Bonnie was going to do something to Mrs. Nicole just now."


    He couldn''t figure it out. ording to his understanding of Kerr, Kerr would never let go of anyone who wanted to threaten Nicole. So when Jared saw Kerr''s attitude towards Bonnie, he was confused.


    Kerr just reached out his hand and touched Nicole''s forehead. His eyes were gentle and his tone was very light. "Find someone to keep an eye on Bonnie. Don''t let her leave here and remind Ken."


    Kerr had a rough idea of Bonnie''s change, but he had to leave it to Nicole. He believed that if Bonnie really had something to do with today''s ident...


    Then there must be a lot of doubts in Nicole''s heart, if she didn''t make it clear...

 Chapter 421 Being Hurt

    Nicole would not be happy if she didn''t handle this problem herself.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared had no doubts. He turned around and left.


    Looking at Nicole in his arms, Kerr felt sorry for her. "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well." Kerr didn''t expect to be set up by Bonnie.


    Maybe Bonnie had been well prepared when she mentioned the party.


    Hearing the noise of around her, Nicole slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, with confusion in her eyes, "Kerr..." Her brain was obviously not clear enough.


    But it seemed that at any time, Nicole wanted to call Kerr''s name subconsciously.


    It seemed that as long as Kerr was by her side, no matter where Nicole was and what happened, it was really not that important to her.


    "I''m here. How do you feel?" Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr was full of surprise. He looked at her gradually clear eyes. But her throat became hoarse because she inhaled arge amount of smoke.


    Nicole didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Looking at Kerr''s eyes, Nicole gradually came around.


    What had happened before seemed to appear in front of Nicole.


    "Kerr, have you found Lisa? How is she?" Nicole grabbed Kerr''s cor and asked anxiously.


    She didn''t find Lisa before she passed out.


    Kerr nodded, "Don''t worry. Lisa will be fine. Harley is with her." Kerr said lightly.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole felt relieved. But when she thought of the other people in the vi, she couldn''t help but get nervous. She looked at Kerr with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone is fine. Do you feel ufortable?" Kerr asked, looking at Nicole''s pale face.


    He was still a little worried.


    Nicole was finall


    urt?" Nicole turned to look at Kerr with concern.


    Kerr shook his head, "Nothing." Although Kerr said he was fine, only he knew that his injures on the right leg was so serious that he didn''t dare to exert force.


    Taking a look at the direction where Lisa left, Harley sighed helplessly. "I''ll deal with your wound."


    Kerr wanted to refuse, because he didn''t want to frighten Nicole beside him.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the worry in her eyes. Finally, he nodded at her insistence.


    Nicole sat up and looked at the blood on Kerr''s leg. "Does it hurt?"


    Kerr stretched out his hand and covered it directly on Nicole''s eyes. "Don''t look." Kerr remembered that Nicole would faint at the sight of blood.


    Feeling the temperature of Kerr''s palm, Nicole held his hand. Obviously, she felt that Kerr''s body became tense. Even though Kerr didn''t say anything, Nicole could imagine the pain.


    Taking off Kerr''s hand, Nicole raised her head and kissed his thin lips.


    Even though she had been with Kerr for such a long time, Nicole was bad at kissing, but it was a fatal temptation for Kerr. ...

 Chapter 422 Have You Seen Enough

    Holding the back of Nicole''s head, Kerr deepened the kiss without hesitation and tasted her sweetness carefully.


    Looking at the two people, Harley couldn''t help but pull a long face. His fiancee was so angry that she ran away. Now the two of then even showed off their love in front of him. It was really too much. He could not help but speed up his action.


    After tying up the gauze for Kerr, with a dark face, Harley stood up, and then stood beside Kerr and Nicole, quietly watching them kissing.


    They had no intention of dodging.


    But Kerr didn''t feel awkward because of the existence of Harley.


    However, Nicole was different. Feeling the gaze of Harley, Nicole blushed and put her hand on Kerr''s chest, trying to push him away. But once Kerr started, how could he be pushed away so easily?


    "Ouch!" Dissatisfied with Kerr''s insistence, Kerr bit his lips hard and forced him to let go of her. She lowered her head, turned her face away and rested her chin on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Nicole knew that it was because of shyness that she behaved like this. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he didn''t insist. He just turned his head away lightly and looked at Harley, who was still staring at him.


    "Have you seen enough?" There was obvious dissatisfaction in Kerr''s tone. If Harley quietly after treating his wound, perhaps he could continue the kiss.


    Looking at Kerr''s darkened face, Harley smiled, "No. You two pissed my Lisa off." Harley knew Kerr well.


    He knew that Kerr didn''t say anything when Lisa me Nicole, which meant that Kerr also agreed with Lisa. The key point of this matter was Nicole''s attitude.


    Hearing that, Nicole turned aroun


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    is side face with satisfaction. Then she looked down and saw the wound on his leg.


    The white gauze was stained with blood, which made her heart ache. "Does it hurt? Did you get hurt when you saved me?" Nicole didn''t know how Kerr saved her from the fire.


    She only knew that at the moment she fainted, the only person she could think of was Kerr. She couldn''t even imagine how Kerr would be if he knew her death.


    Kerr held up Nicole''s face and said, "For me, it''s enough as long as you are safe." Kerr was satisfied to see Nicole safe and sound.


    Nicole smiled faintly and leaned in his arms, "You love me so much."


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. Nicole sat up straight and looked at the door. "Come in."


    After a long time, there was no sound at the door.


    As time went by, Nicole thought the knock on the door was just her illusion. When she turned around curiously and looked at Kerr, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Lowering his head, Ken walked in with a serious look. He stopped two steps away from Nicole, raised his head and looked into her eyes with apology.

 Chapter 423 Avoidable

    "I just came from Avery''s ward. The doctor has checked up on her and she is fine. Zachary is taking care of her, and Harrow is fine. Harley is also with Lisa.


    Are you okay?" Ken asked Nicole. In fact, Ken was very clear about the fact, but he was unwilling to believe it or admit it.


    But when he knew the fire, he regretted for a moment. After all, he had a premonition before that. If he had reminded everyone, the ident would not have happened.


    Hearing what Ken said, Nicole nod her head and asked, "How is Bonnie?" Nicole knew that Ken was in great pain now.


    After all, she had witnessed how Ken and Bonnie had be what they were today step by step.


    In Ken''s heart, he cared about Bonnie very much.


    As they spoke, Kerr''s face darkened. He let go of Nicole''s arm, stood up and looked straight at Ken. No one knew him better than Kerr.


    Therefore, only Kerr knew what Ken was thinking about.


    "You have already known that Bonnie wants to hurt Nicole, haven''t you?" There was anger in Kerr''s tone. If it was true, the ident could have been avoided.


    But Ken didn''t say anything and just let the ident happen. In other words, in order to fulfill Bonnie''s wish, Ken had thought of sacrificing Nicole, which was uneptable to Kerr.


    Facing Kerr''s questioning, Ken turned to look at him. It was the first time that he felt a murderous look on Kerr, and he didn''t deny it.


    But he kept silent, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    Nicole looked at Kerr nervously and said, "Kerr, don''t be impulsive. This has nothing to do with Ken. He can''t predict everything."


    She tried to persuade Kerr not to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    lked to the back of Lisa and asked, "Harley, can you give us a minute?" Nicole said with a smile, looking rxed. Perhaps she had been through a lot after she was with Kerr.


    Every time they could turn good out of misfortune, Nicole had gradually gotten used to it. In fact, danger was not terrible, as long as they could bravely face it and be apanied by their beloved.


    For them, this was the most important thing.


    Turning around, Harley looked at Nicole, thought about Lisa behind him, and nodded, "Only for a while." Harley patted Lisa on the shoulder and left the balcony, leaving them alone.


    "Thank you, Lisa. I know you were caring about me just now. I''m really moved. And before the fire, you had already felt something wrong with Bonnie, didn''t you?"


    Nicole always knew that Lisa was smart, but she didn''t expect that Lisa had a sharp observation.


    "So what?" Lisa sneered. "Do you still want to forgive her unconditionally? Do you still treat her as your good sister?"


    Lisa didn''t expect this to happen, and also felt angry because Nicole didn''t listen to her advice.

 Chapter 424 Make It Clear

    Looking at Lisa, for some reason, Nicole felt somewhat familiar.


    Moreover, she didn''t feel disgusted with Lisa''s attitude at all. She knew that it was all because of Lisa''s concern for her.


    "From now on, Bonnie and I are no longer sisters." Said Nicole firmly.


    Regardless of whether there were misunderstandings between Bonnie and her, in the face of such a matter, Bonnie did not choose to ask Nicole, but made the decision on an impulse, which meant that Bonnie had made up her mind.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lisa turned around and looked into her eyes.


    "It''s good that you understand." Lisa held out her hand and looked at her meaningfully. "Nicole, you will understand one day that you deserve the best."


    Lisa wanted to tell something to Nicole directly, but without Ben''s consent, Lisa was also worried that she would mess up something, so she chose to be silent.


    Nicole was moved and didn''t know what to do when she saw the sincerity in Lisa''s eyes.


    "I see. Thank you, Lisa." Said Nicole lightly.


    She smiled at Lisa.


    In the room.


    Kerr sat on the sofa. He had changed into casual clothes, and was not as messy as before.


    "What are you going to do with Bonnie?"


    Kerr didn''t want to interfere in Ken''s rtionship, but if the person Ken liked was not a good choice for him, then Kerr wouldn''t pretend that he knew nothing.


    Sitting opposite to Kerr, Ken looked helpless. In fact, he also felt conflicted.


    No matter what, he had been with Bonnie for a long time. But she chose to give up their rtionship, and Ken could do nothing about it.


    "Give me some time. Let me have a talk with Bonnie."


    Ken also found that there was something wrong with Bonnie, but he didn''t kno


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    re that I set the fire, I have nothing to say to you." Bonnie would never admit it.


    After saying that, Bonnie walked towards the door and opened it. She was shocked to see Nicole and Lisa standing at the door. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Nicole would wake up so soon.


    Looking at the calm look in Nicole''s eyes, Bonnie felt a little guilty. After all, before the ident, Bonnie didn''t expect that Nicole could survive, so she said those harsh words to her.


    Seeing Nicole standing at the door, Ken said calmly, "I''ve given you the chance, but you didn''t seize it. No one mentioned the fire, and I didn''t say who caused it."


    He didn''t say anything, but Bonnie had given herself away because of guilt.


    Seeing the disappointment on Ken''s face, Nicole couldn''t help feeling pity for him. "You will regret if you miss him, Bonnie." Said Nicole indifferently.


    Nicole saw how much Ken cared about Bonnie, and he even wanted to bear all the responsibilities for her just now, but Bonnie didn''t know any of that.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Bonnie showed a cold expression on her face.


    "Are you that we are having a fight now?"

 Chapter 425 Postpone The Wedding

    Although Bonnie could be with Ken now was partly because of Nicole...


    Thinking of what Nicole had done to her, Bonnie couldn''t be grateful.


    Hearing Bonnie''s words, Ken frowned, while Nicole, who was standing next to Nicole, felt unfair for Nicole and questioned Bonnie loudly.


    "Bonnie, don''t be so ungrateful. You set a fire and wanted to kill all of us. Are you still pretending to be innocent here?" Lisa hated such a scheming woman the most.


    Lisa''s voice was not low, so it quickly attracted many people''s attention.


    Kerr walked out of the room and frowned at the scene in front of him. He knew that no one could sleep well if the problem was not solved.


    "Everyone,e to the living room." Kerr''s serious voice made everyone feel stressful. Nicole turned around, looked at Kerr''s dark face and walked to him.


    Thinking of the wound on his leg, Nicole held his arm.


    When Harley heard the voice, he walked out and sensed the tension between Lisa and Bonnie, as if they were going to fight with each other in the next second. Harley walked to Lisa and pat on her shoulder.


    "Honey, calm down." Of course, he knew what kind of person Lisa was. Lisa never showed mercy to her enemies.


    Seeing that both Nicole and Lisa were guarded by someone, Bonnie turned to Ken behind her, but thetter pretended not to notice her gaze and didn''t have any reactions.


    Kerr took Nicole back to the living room. All the people had gathered here except Zachary. He was taking care of Avery, who was still in aa.


    "It''s time for you to give everyone an exnation."


    Ken said indifferently to Bonnie.


    "I have nothing to exin. Even though I identally touched the bottle of wine and caused the fire, I didn''t mean to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ld forgive her.


    It''s you who said let the bygones be bygones. I know my mother did something wrong to you, but I''ve apologized for her. Why couldn''t you let her go?"


    When Nicole withdrew thewsuit, Bonnie was very grateful to her, but she didn''t expect that Nicole just wanted to take advantage of it and put on a show in front of others.


    Hearing that, Nicole was obviously stunned. She turned to look at Kerr beside her, trying to find an answer on his face. "Did you do it?"


    At that time, for the sake of Bonnie, Nicole had begged Kerr to let off Le, and he had agreed. Nicole thought that Le hade back to Bonnie, but she didn''t expect that Le had died.


    "Not me." Kerr''s tone was calm. He frowned and stared at Bonnie. Seeing her tearful face, he thought she was not lying. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    Maybe someone had already been watching them on the sly.


    Nicole believed that Kerr wouldn''t lie to her, so she trusted him without hesitation. She turned to look at Bonnie, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I did it?


    If I really want to kill Le, why don''t I use normal methods?"

 Chapter 426 She Is Not Your Sister

    "You know I have enough reasons to make her disappear in this world." Thinking of what Le had done, Nicole also felt resentful, although she said she had moved on...


    Only Nicole knew how difficult it was to really let it go.


    She could have ignored other''s feelings, because when she was suffering, no one had ever felt sorry for her. If Le and Daniel could have a little mercy...


    Then perhaps Nicole would not suffer so much.


    Bonnieughed, "Ha-ha, Nicole, this is what I hate most about you. You are so hypocritical. You must pretend to be so kind in front of everyone, especially in front of Kerr.


    But only you know that you never intend to let my mother go! You asked someone to release her, and then deliberately created the car ident. In this way, no one will know that my mother''s death has something to do with you."


    Bonnie would never forget that when her mother died, she told her in person that it was Nicole who killed her. From that time on, she could no longer treat Nicole as her sister.


    Hearing her usation, Kerr frowned and took a look at Kim next to him, with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Kerr''s intuition told him that it was not as simple as he thought.


    Receiving the hint of Kerr, Kim nodded, turned around and left the room, but everyone''s attention was focused on Nicole and Bonnie, and no one noticed his leaving.


    "Bonnie, I don''t know where you got the news. Before today, I didn''t even know that your mother had passed away. Moreover, I can tell you in a responsible way that your mother''s death has nothing to do with me.


    We grew up together. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" There was obvious anger in Nicole''s tone, because Bonnie''s reckless


    fore following Kerr out of everyone''s sight.


    "What do you mean?" Lisa had a confused look on her face. Because she didn''t know in the disputes of the Gu family, she didn''t know much about the family background of Bonnie. Now when she saw Kerr and Nicole leave...


    She just felt that things could not be ended so easily.


    "It''s almost dawn. It''s time for us to have a rest," said Harley, holding Lisa''s wrist After saying that, Harley took a look at Ken, and then pull Lisa, who still didn''t want to leave, upstairs to rest.


    There were only two people left in the living room, Bonnie and Ken. "Bonnie..." Ken kept silent for a while and was interrupted by Bonnie.


    "I don''t want to hear your exnation. Ken, let''s break up." After saying that, Bonnie turned around and left.


    Ken sat on the sofa alone. He was silent, and there was nothing he could do.


    But in fact, Ken also knew that it was inevitable toe to this day.


    Back in the room, Nicole helped Kerr sit on the bed, "Do you think it was Sunny who did it?" Nicole spoke out her guess.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand, looked down at the wound on his leg and kept silent.

 Chapter 427 Formality Doesnt Matter

    It was because of his injured leg that Kerr agreed to postpone the wedding tomorrow. He didn''t want to leave any regret for Nicole, although it was not a problem while walking.


    But it was a little difficult to carry her in his arms at the wedding.


    Looking at Kerr who went silent, Nicole couldn''t help feeling strange. She reached out her hand and held up Kerr''s face, "What are you thinking about? Am I wrong?"


    It didn''t make sense. The only person in the world Bonnie could call as her sister was Sunny.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr frowned and said, "The wedding has been postponed again."


    Kerr almost couldn''t remember how many times he had done this. Every time he wanted to give her a surprise, he didn''t know why it was so difficult.


    Hearing his words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing. It was the first time that she had seen Kerr so aggrieved. In fact, in her heart, she no longer cared about these so-called formalities.


    It was enough for her to be with Kerr forever.


    To protect Kerr, Nicole rested her chin on his shoulder and said, "Kerr, these are not so important to me. I know you want everyone know that I''m your wife.


    But in fact, now everyone have already known that. You really don''t need to care so much. Besides, the wedding was just postponed, not cancelled.


    I''m not in a hurry. Why are you so anxious?" Nicoleforted Kerr. They had been through a lot in this rtionship, but she thought that everything would be okay.


    This was good. They all cherished this rtionship more. She felt lucky that Kerr could always be with her.


    Kerr held her tightly and said nothing.


    When Nicole fell asleep, it was already dawn, but Kerr didn''t fall asleep. He tucked her i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    orld who wanted to kill him, but only Sunny wanted to kill Nicole.


    "Kim has gone to find the evidence." Kerr knew that Kim would not let him down.


    In the Moore''s vi of A City.


    "How do you feel when you see your ex-boyfriend''s wedding invitation?" Moore''s voice was full of obvious sarcasm.


    With the wedding invitation in her hand, Sunny sat on the sofa in a daze. When she heard the voice of Moore, she turned around and looked into his eyes. She didn''t dodge at all.


    "Do you really think the wedding can be held as scheduled?" Sunny put the invitation on the table in front of her.


    She smiled.


    Moore walked to Sunny and sat down. He nced at the invitation indifferently.


    "It seems that Kerr has put a lot of thoughts into it, but unfortunately, the bride is not you." Moore knew that even if Sunny stayed with him, she still cared about Kerr.


    "So what? The more he wants to marry Nicole, the more I will make trouble for him." There was obviouscency in Sunny''s eyes.


    In this world, no one could easily bully her. She would take her revenge.


    "So you used your sister?" Moore smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 428 The Woman Of Moore

    As long as Sunny gave up on Kerr and was willing to take actions against him, Moore would be relieved. Nicole was the most important person in Kerr''s heart. If Nicole was hurt, Kerr would suffer a lot.


    Looking at Mooreing down the stairs, Sunny''s eyes were full of obvious hatred, but it was not for Moore himself, but for what he had said.


    "My sister? I remember that my mother only gave birth to one daughter. How could an illegitimate daughter deserve to be my sister?" Sunny had never treated Bonnie as her sister.


    For Sunny, it shamed her to have a sister like Bonnie.


    She would never admit Bonnie''s identity as a member of the Ning family. Moreover, now that Bonnie was with Nicole, Sunny thought that she had to make good use of it.


    Hearing what Sunny said, Moore smiled faintly. He walked to sit beside her and put his hand on her shoulder. "This is my girl.


    But if you want to kill someone next time, remember to tell me. Maybe I can deal with it better. You know, Kerr and Nicole are both very smart.


    Le''s death is a hidden danger. If they really don''t let it go, they will find you soon. By then, your image in Kerr''s heart will bepletely ruined."


    Moore said in a rxed tone. Although he was reminding Sunny, he didn''t seem to care about her at all.


    Sunny frowned slightly and was a little dissatisfied with what he had said. "Do I still care about my image in his heart? When did he have me in his heart?


    I won''t waste my time on such a worthless thing. And now I know what is more important to me." Sunny had given up Kerrpletely.


    Now she could only rely on Moore. Moore was very suspicious, so she never dared to mention Kerr in front of him.


    She looked at Moore


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Sir, Kim is back and he has found some clues. Miss Bonnie seemed to have tried to leave just now, but was stopped by the butler." For Bonnie''s special identity...


    Jared had no choice but to ask for Kerr''s opinions.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened, "Where is she?" He didn''t expect that Bonnie could make Ken and Nicole so sad.


    Then he followed Jared to Bonnie''s room.


    He reached out and pushed the door open. The loud voice obviously startled Bonnie who was sitting on the sofa.


    She sat up. Her eyes were still swollen. For the whole night, she didn''t fall asleep. She wanted to leave quietly before everyone woke up, but she didn''t expect that Kerr would send someone to watch her.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Bonnie looked at the door and saw Kerr''s dark face at a nce.


    Bonnie stood up and felt a little timid.


    "You..."


    Kerr just nced at Bonnie indifferently, slowed down his steps and walked towards her. "Bonnie, my patience is limited.


    If it weren''t for Nicole, do you really think you can live till now?" Whether it was because of Bonnie''s hurt to Ken or what she had done to Nicole, Bonnie had made a huge mistake.

 Chapter 429 Put On An Act

    It was enough for Kerr to get rid of Bonnie.


    But Kerr didn''t. It was because of Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, tears were shining in Bonnie''s eyes. She just couldn''t understand why the world was so unfair to her. Everything she wanted was lost gradually.


    However, Nicole, who grew up with her, had everything.


    Why is that?


    "I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? Shouldn''t Nicole be responsible for my mother''s death? Kerr, you love Nicole, so you can find all the reasons and excuses for her.


    Can you ignore the truth?"


    Bonnie asked Kerr loudly.


    Standing next to Kerr, Jared was about to step forward to stop Bonnie, but his phone rang in his pocket. Jared took a look at Kerr and got his permission.


    Then Jared turned around and walked out to answer the phone.


    But at this time, Bonnie saw Jared leave and fixed her eyes on Kerr.


    Seeing that Kerr was only a few steps away from her, Bonnie walked quickly to him and grabbed the cor of his shirt. "Kerr, I don''t believe that I will be worse than Nicole."


    "Let me go!" Kerr''s face darkened and looked at Bonnie with disgust.


    Kerr didn''t expect that Bonnie would be so reckless at this time.


    Hearing Kerr''s angry tone, Bonnie was very happy. She raised her hand and wanted to touch his face. "Kerr, you will also change your mood because of me. Does it mean that you have a different feeling for me?"


    There was obvious temptation in Bonnie''s voice. ...


    Kerr stepped back and dodged Bonnie. Before he could say anything, Bonnie grabbed his clothes again.


    "Kerr!" Bonnie stood on tiptoe, grabbed Kerr''s clothes and approached his ear. "If I can''t lead a good life, so do you."


    There wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d. He had never drunk so much before.


    Hearing that, Nicole turned around and saw Ken with a helpless face.


    "Haven''t we broken up?" Ken said in a calm tone, as if the woman in front of him was a stranger.


    Even now, Ken didn''t raise his hand to hug her.


    In fact, before Ken came to Bonnie''s room, he didn''t n to say something like that. He thought he could get Bonnie back and give her a future through his efforts.


    But he didn''t expect that when he came here, he saw such a scene. He was not a fool. He knew what had happened.


    Bonnie let go of Ken, "Ken, you don''t love me anymore? I still have you in my heart." Looking at Ken, Bonnie was actually regretful.


    At this time, she broke up with Ken and couldn''t get his protection.


    "If you really have me in your heart, you wouldn''t have done such an embarrassing thing." After saying that, Ken turned his head away. Apparently, he didn''t want to see her anymore.


    "Kerr, it''s your business. I have something to deal with at the wedding. I''ll handle it." After saying that, Ken turned around and was about to leave.


    At this time, Ken chose to escape.

 Chapter 430 Lifelong Confinement

    Ken couldn''t face Bonnie at this time, because he knew that it was her who did it, so he had no reason to bury her mistakes.


    Seeing that Ken turned around and was about to leave, Bonnie walked up to him and hugged him from behind. She was worried that Ken would leave her at this time. "Ken, don''t do this to me. In fact, I said that I wanted to break up with you yesterday just because I was angry.


    I love you. The ident is not my fault." Bonnie asked Ken to stay anxiously.


    But Ken just raised his hand and took off her hand without even looking back. "Bonnie, if you haven''t done such an irreparable thing, maybe I will still believe you.


    Bonnie, you have crossed my bottom line. Let go of me." After saying that, Ken left everyone''s sight.


    Sitting on the ground and looking at the back of Ken, Bonnie finally realized that she had lost Ken.


    She wasn''t so sadst night when she broke up with Ken. But when she saw him disappear in front of her eyes...


    She realized that their rtionship hade to an end, and no one would protect her anymore.


    Seeing the sad look on Bonnie''s face, Nicole no longer sympathized with her. "You have to bear the consequences for what you have done."


    Looking at Kerr beside her, Nicole stared into his eyes. There was a hint of inquiry in her eyes, and Kerr nodded directly to her.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole fixed her eyes on Bonnie, who was sitting on the ground. "Bonnie, I want to know since when you have contacted Sunny?


    I always thought that getting along with each other was more important than the so-called blood rtionship, so even if I knew everything, I still wanted to treat you as my own


    She didn''t want to make Lisa unhappy because of her, but now she knew that it could distract Lisa''s attention.


    "Bridesmaid?" Hearing what Nicole said, Lisa felt very novel. After all, she had never been a bridesmaid.


    Moreover, in the Xue family, no matter which one of them got married, all the staff rted to the wedding were arranged by the family, so they didn''t need to worry about anything.


    As expected, after Nicole said this, Lisa''s attention was all attracted by the word ''Bridesmaid''.


    Nicole nodded and let go of Kerr''s hand. She walked to Lisa, smiled at Kerr and discussed with her about the wedding.


    In fact, the whole wedding had been arranged by Kerr, so there was no need for Nicole to worry about it. She just said it to attract Lisa''s attention.


    Holding Lisa''s arm, Nicole walked out of the vi and saw a ck car parking at the door. She was confused and didn''t know who came so early.


    However, when Lisa, who was standing next to Nicole, saw the car, she was stunned and even her face froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked Lisa curiously. It was obvious that Lisa knew what was going on.

 Chapter 431 Please Don’t Embarrass Me

    Before Lisa could answer, the door was opened.


    Seeing the person getting out of the car, Nicole was a little surprised. "Mr. Ben, I didn''t know you woulde at this time. We didn''t prepare in advance. It''s really our fault."


    Although Lisa was also a member of the Xue family, she was totally different from Ben.


    Looking at the serious look on Ben''s face, Nicole felt a little uneasy. It seemed that he was angry about something. Although the firest night didn''t hurt Lisa, Nicole was still guilty.


    But the fire did put Lisa In danger once.


    If Ben, as a member of Lisa''s family, came to me her, Nicole would have nothing to say.


    After all, this matter was caused by her.


    Hearing what Ben said, Ben nced at Lisa, who was beside her. There was obvious me in his eyes, but he saw that the two people in front of him were still safe...


    He was finally relieved.


    When he heard that Nicole and Lisa were trapped in the fire, he was really nervous. If something really happened to these two people, he would definitely destroy this ce.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Nicole. I heard that there was an identst night. Can I know the reason? After all, what happenedst night was not a small matter, right?"


    Ben said with a smile on his face, but there was an obvious sense of oppression in his words, which could not be ignored.


    Nicole nodded to Ben, "In fact, there was just a small identst night. I know that Mr. Ben came here to attend the wedding of me and Kerr. Due to some reasons of the venue, the wedding had to be postponed.


    But Mr. Ben, since you are here, pleasee in and have a seat. Although the wedding has been cancelled, there is another good thing for you." Nicole nced at Lisa beside her.


    She did


    e, Lisa begged Ben.


    But Ben just took his sleeve back from Lisa''s hand and kept silent.


    Lisa was not sure, but she couldn''t extricated from this situation. She could only toughen up and saw what would happen.


    When they returned to the vi, Kerr and Ben sat down one after another. Nicole sat beside Kerr, while Lisa stood alone, eager to run away.


    "Lisa, sit down!" Ben''s serious voice rang in Lisa''s ear.


    As Lisa had expected, she sat next to Ben helplessly.


    "I heard from Lisa that there was an ident here yesterday, which even caused the postponement of the wedding. Can you exin it to me, Mr. Kerr?"


    In Ben''s opinion, all these so-called idents could be avoided, but Kerr didn''t protect Kerr well and even got Lisa involved.


    Thinking that his two sisters were both with Kerr and almost got hurt, Ben couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Yes, there was an ident. Now the problem has been solved. The wedding will be postponed because I don''t want to leave any regret to Nicole. I want to give the best to her.


    Are you satisfied with this exnation, Mr. Ben? I really want to know the reason why Mr. Ben cares so much about our wedding."

 Chapter 432 Who Taught You The Rules

    There was obvious meaning in Kerr''s words.


    He had discovered that since Ben appeared, he had been paying attention to his rtionship with Nicole, and even their marriage. He didn''t know whether Ben cared about him or had other feelings for Nicole.


    Seeing that Kerr was obviously hostile to Ben, Nicole tugged at his sleeve. Anyway, Lisa and Harley were in a rtionship.


    They would meet more often in the future, and Nicole didn''t want Kerr to screw up their rtionship.


    Kerr''s face darkened when he felt what Nicole did. From his point of view, Nicole was helping Ben.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked at Ben from head to toe.


    "Really? A little ident? But why did I hear that there was a big fire herest night? I believe Mr. Kerr knows better than me what had happened.


    Lisa is my sister. I won''t let her be in an unsafe environment." Although Ben were talking about Lisa, his eyes fell on Nicole opposite him.


    It seemed that he said it to Nicole.


    Nicole looked into Ben''s eyes and felt his concern. She nodded to Ben.


    "How is Mrs. Nicole? Didn''t the fire scare you yesterday?" Ben cared about Nicole, with obvious tenderness in his words and a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Such an expression aroused Kerr''s dissatisfaction. He raised his hand, and put it on Nicole''s shoulder. His eyes fell on Ben, as if dering that Nicole was his.


    "It''s none of your business, Mr. Ben." Kerr said lightly with obvious threat, as if he would teach Ben a lesson, If he still looked at Nicole that way.


    "Kerr..." Nicole shook her head at Kerr. In fact, in her opinion, what Ben said was not inappropriate. After all, the si


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s obviously stunned.


    "That''s enough, Mr. Ben. What''s your purpose ofing here today? Or what''s your real purpose since you appeared beside us?


    We are all adults. I hope Mr. Ben can be honest." Kerr stood up and nced at the silent Lisa, "Why did Mr. Ben arranged Miss Lisa to be Harley?


    Is it just to humiliate Harley at this time?"


    Kerr always had doubts about Lisa.


    After all, when Lisa appeared, she was suspicious enough.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley lowered his head and looked at Lisa beside him. Lisa also looked at Kerr in surprise. Obviously, she felt surprised at Kerr''s words.


    "Well, I don''t understand what you said, Mr. Kerr. I came here to attend your wedding with Mrs. Nicole, but I didn''t expect so many misunderstandings. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t havee here.


    It seems that I''m disturbing you, so I won''t stay any longer." With a cold face, Ben looked at Lisa beside him and said, "Lisa,e home with me."


    He wouldn''t leave Lisa here. Even if he couldn''t take Nicole away now, he wouldn''t let Lisa suffer.


    Lisa looked up and met Harley''s eyes.

 Chapter 433 Whats The Price

    "Do you also think so?" Lisa asked Harley.


    Harley went silent. In fact, before Kerr said this, he had never thought about it in this way. But when he recalled that he and Lisa had known each other for a short time, their rtionship developed very fast.


    He wanted to have a future with Lisa, but he didn''t expect that Ben would say something like that today.


    Looking at the silent expression on Harley''s face, Lisa nodded with a smile, but she smiled with obvious bitterness. "I''m sorry, Nicole. I can''t be your bridesmaid. Moreover, I think marriage is very important.


    Since you still have a chance, you must think it over." Lisa reminded Nicole in front of everyone.


    At first, she was on Kerr''s side and wanted to persuade Ben, but she didn''t expect that Kerr would let her down so much.


    Turning around, Lisa was about to leave with Ben. She felt that Harley held her wrist, but she put it away.


    "Harley, I''ll take what you said yesterday as an impulse. You didn''t say anything, and I didn''t hear anything either." There was obvious anger in Lisa''s tone.


    Then she left the vi directly.


    Looking at the backs of Lisa and Ben, Nicole frowned and said, "Kerr! Why did you say that? You know things are not like that between Harley and Lisa."


    She was also surprised at Kerr''s words, which didn''t seem to be something that Kerr would say.


    Harley sighed and sat on the sofa silently. In fact, he knew what Kerr was thinking about.


    "Do you know how much it will cost to do so?" Harley was worried that Kerr would really scare Lisa away.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "It''s better than keeping a time bomb by your side all the time." While speaking, Kerr sat on the sofa, although the injury on his leg was not very serious, Standing f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    r she had been used to such a luxurious life. She couldn''t ept it at all. She looked at Kelvin in surprise.


    "Mrs. Freya, the Gu Group is totally different now. Although we all know that the KN Group is Gu Group...


    But the it has changed its name. It''spletely different. You and Mr. jack don''t have any shares, and most of the shares of the KN Group belong to Mrs. Nicole now.


    So all the profits have nothing to do with the Gu family." Kelvin also wanted to tell Kerr about the situation of Gu family, but after weighing the pros and cons, he didn''t dare to make a decision by himself.


    "What?" Freya stood up with obvious anger on her face. She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so bold as to monopolize so much profit alone.


    Seeing that Freya was angry, Kelvin could only keep silent.


    "Where are they now?" Freya knew that the wedding was cancelled, but she didn''t know why. Was there something wrong with the rtionship between Nicole and Kerr?


    If that was the case, then she liked it very much.


    "Mr. Kerr and Mrs. Nicole just came back from abroad. Mr. Kerr went to thepany and Mrs. Nicole is at home." Kelvin had already received the news.

 Chapter 434 You Should Be Filial To Me

    However, every time Freya heard that Kelvin called Nicole young mistress, she would feel dissatisfied. Yet, she also knew that it has be a fact that she had entered the Gu family.


    Freya stood up. She had to get her shares from Nicole as soon as possible, so that her identity as Mrs. Gu could continue.


    "Kelvin, get the car ready. I''m going to Kerr''s ce now." As soon as Freya finished her words, she was about to go outside, but behind her, Kelvin stood still and did not move at all.


    Freya stopped, frowned and turned to look at him. "Don''t you hear what I said?" Freya looked at him, her words with obvious dissatisfaction.


    Perhaps it was because the Gu family was about to run out of money, [��֥] began to be extremely irritable.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Kelvin turned around and asked, "Mrs. Gu, are you going to thepany or Master''s vi?" He knew that it was unlikely for Freya to go to Kerr. ording to his understanding of her, she was to go to find Nicole.


    "To the vi." Freya wanted to teach Nicole a lesson and ask her to hand over all the things that didn''t belong to her. As long as she was alive in this family, she didn''t have the right to make a decision.


    Looking at the unhappy look on Freya''s face, Kelvin also knew the purpose of Freya''s visit this time. For the sake of the stability of the Gu family, he wanted to persuade Freya.


    "Mrs. Gu, Master clearly saidst time that he didn''t want anyone to disturb his life..." Looking at the sharp eyes of Freya, he said in a lower and lower voice.


    Atst, he had no choice but to prepare the car ording to the order of Freya.


    When the car arrived at the gate of Gu''s vi, Freya was told that Nicole had gone out.


    Holding back her anger, Freya asked the driver to look for Nicole.


    When Freya


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ke control of the Gu family in the future, then she would lose all her status.


    "Nicole, this is your own choice. You have to bear it yourself. Don''t regret it." Freya took it for granted. She wanted Nicole to know that even if she married into the Gu family, she could only live under her control.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. She was not as meek as before.


    "What are you smiling at?" Freya felt that there was obvious irony in Nicole''s smile, which made her feel very ufortable.


    "Nothing. I just think what Mrs. Gu said is funny. Didn''t you say that you would never admit that I am the daughter-inw of the Gu family? Then why do you want me to be filial to you? "


    Nicole didn''t forget how Freya humiliated herst time. She also knew that no matter how she treated the members of the Gu family, she had no ce in their hearts.


    Nicole was not a holy being. She couldn''t be so tolerant and generous.


    "Mrs. Gu, if I remember correctly, in your heart, you only admit Sunny as your daughter-inw. But unfortunately, you failed to fulfill Mrs. Gu''s wish."


    She didn''t forget the grievance she had suffered before because of this.


    It was all caused by Freya.

 Chapter 435 Taking Advantage Of The Issue

    Although Nicole didn''t want to resent Freya, it was not easy to forgive her.


    "You! How dare you say that? Don''t think that you can be so presumptuous in front of me just because Kerr has married you. Although I admit your identity, he hasn''t given you a formal wedding ceremony yet.


    You said you were going to hold a wedding, but why did you cancel it? Isn''t it because that Kerr has doubts about you? Don''t be so naive to think that you can win his heart forever after you give birth to two children for him.


    How long can a man''s lovest? Soon, a woman who is prettier and younger than you will appear in his sight. Do you think he will still want you then?"


    Freya said sarcastically.


    Although Nicole was still very young, woman was very afraid that as time went by, their love gradually disappeared. This was a nightmare that many people could not escape.


    Freya was looking forward to the day.


    But Nicole was different. She never felt that she should rely on Kerr all the time, she was a independent woman. No matter how long time passed, Nicole would not change her mind.


    "Mrs. Freya, is this how you think of love? I don''t think that you know about love at all." Nicole knew that in Freya''s eyes, reputation and social status were more important than love.


    "Maybe, in your mind, that''s the case, but I don''t think so. I believe in Kerr. He won''t do that to me, and I will let him know that a mere title is worthless in my eyes."


    She didn''t want to exin too much about the wedding to Freya. It involved a lot of people, and the Gu family would certainly make use of it when they knew it.


    "Nicole, I don''t want to say these meaningless words to you. Ie here this time to ask you to hand over t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    hand subconsciously, trying to p it to the side face of Nicole.


    However, when she raised her hand halfway, she heard a harsh voice.


    "Stop!" Wearing a ck overcoat, Kerr walked in from the door. When he saw Freya raising her arm, his face darkened and he quickly walked to the side of Nicole.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr directly protected Nicole behind him, and then faced Freya. Because of the advantage of height, he looked down at her from above.


    There was a domineering aura round Kerr.


    "Nicole is my wife. Even if you don''t like her, no one cany a finger on her." Kerr said firmly.


    He didn''t know if the p would fall on Nicole''s face if he didn''t arrive in time.


    Looking at Kerr''s cold face, Freya was shocked. She put down her hand subconsciously and stared at Nicole behind Kerr. Freya knew that she had walked in Nicole''s trap.


    Kerr appeared so timely, which meant that Nicole must have spread the news without her notice.


    "Kerr, you should know that I''m your mother. You can''t talk to me like that." Freya knew that with the presence of Kerr, it was impossible for her to ask Nicole to hand over her shares.

 Chapter 436 Legal Husband And Wife

    "I don''t me you for being cheated by this woman. But you have to know that you are a member of the Gu family. No matter what you want to do, your surname is Gu. Everything you deserve should belong to the Gu family."


    Freya didn''t dare to mention the shares of the KN Group directly in front of Kerr. She had threatened Kerr with her shares before, and now things were different.


    She didn''t want to be so passive.


    And she didn''t want Kerr to think that she was just concerned about the shares.


    "The Gu family has long been in the past. Both the Gu family and the Gu Group have been different from before. I hope everyone in the Gu family can realize this. Everything I have now is only my personal property.


    Now that I and Nicole have be legal couples, everything we have now is ourmon property." Kerr made it clear so that Freya could have some scruples.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. She had never doubted Kerr. It was because she knew that he loved her so much that she was so brave in front of Freya.


    Looking at the serious look in Kerr''s eyes, Freya red at Nicole angrily and said, "Kerr, you have to think it over. Don''t think that no one in the Gu family can control you now.


    You should know that the Gu family can have such achievements this day not only relying on the Gu Group. The Gu family is so powerful that there are many people who pay attention to you."


    On one hand, Freya reminded Kerr and on the other hand, she was warning him not to hand over his power to others. Even Nicole was not trustworthy.


    But obviously, what Freya said couldn''t affect Kerr.


    Holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr looked at Freya with helplessness. This was his mother, and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    over. Because he knew that he was leaving, he took Nicole away before the wedding, hoping that she could have more time to apany him.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole asked in surprise, "Why? What do you mean by living alone without me? Where do you want? Why did you leave me?" Nicole knew how much Jay relied on her in the past.


    She had never expected that he would leave her one day.


    Even if he wanted to leave her, he should get a little older, then make a decision.


    "Mommy, I know you don''t want to leave me, but if I stay with you all the time, I will never grow up. I hope I can get more opportunities to experience the world, so that I can be stronger as soon as possible."


    Jay couldn''t wait to grow up.


    He had his own n. He couldn''t tell her about it exactly.


    Because if Nicole knew it, she would not let him go.


    Nicole grabbed Jay''s hand and looked at him with reluctance. "Jay, listen to me. You are still young and can''t be independent at all. Trust me.


    In a few years, Mommy will definitely let you live your own life, but not now. Do you think that mommy doesn''t care about you since I have Lucas?"

 Chapter 437 Make My Woman Cry

    With a nervous look on her face, Nicole was not at ease at all.


    Jay shook his head and said, "No, Mommy. I know you love me all the time, but I think it''s time for me to go out and experience the world. He has already been born. I can only protect you and my brother when I grow up."


    He knew it would take some time to persuade Nicole, but it was not impossible. Turning his face, Jay looked at Kerr beside him. Obviously, he was full of expectation for Kerr.


    Looking at the firm look of Jay, Nicole knew that Jay had made a decision after careful consideration before he told her about it.


    So Nicole began to be silent.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "Let''s go home first." He stood up with Nicole. Seeing the diamond jewelry on the table, Kerr asked her, "Is this what you want?"


    All Nicole was thinking about was that Jay would be leaving, and she had no mood to think about anything else. Hearing Kerr''s words, she just shook her head slightly.


    Then she held Jay''s hand and didn''t let go. She didn''t know how she came back to their vi. She just held Jay''s hand all the time, as if she was worried that he would leave directly the next second.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Jay shook his head helplessly and walked into the study with her. There were only two people in the study, and they had a long talk for two hours.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Kerr looked at the diamond jewelry that Jared had just sent to him. He hadn''t found that Nicole liked these things before. If he had known, he would have sent them to her.


    Two hourster, Jay went downstairs. He looked helpless and a little tired.


    "You don''t seem to have convinced her." Kerr said lightly. He knew Nicole. Before Jay said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    in his chest. Judging from Jay''s expression, she knew that Jay must have told his n to Kerr.


    And he also got the support of Kerr.


    "Nicole, I don''t want you to be so sad. Well, I''ll tell that brat not to leave and stay with you." As he spoke, Kerr let go of his hand that was holding Nicole.


    He turned around and walked towards the door.


    As soon as he took a step forward, he was hugged from behind by Nicole.


    "I just don''t want to leave him. I don''t really forbid him to do what he wants to do." Nicole looked sad. In fact, she knew that Kerr was bluffing her.


    She raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "You have already known what he is thinking, haven''t you? Why did you help him hide it from me?" Nicole questioned Kerr.


    The grievance on her face had disappeared, and there was only a little stubbornness left.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and pinched Kerr''s waist. The perfect eight pack abs made her feel a little pain in her hand.


    Withdrawing her hand, she reached out her hand to Kerr''s ear.


    "How dare you hide your secrets behind my back?" Nicole pretended to be very angry.


    Kerr smiled and lowered his head.

 Chapter 438 Not A Child Anymore

    Kerr wanted to kiss Nicole''s red lips, but she dodged.


    Nicole stared at Kerr with her big eyes. She was worried about the rtionship between Kerr and Jay, but she didn''t expect that the two of them would hide the secret from her.


    "Don''t you mind that Jay had escaped with me? Why do you speak for him now?" Obviously, Nicole didn''t figure out when the rtionship between them began to get better.


    She stayed with them every day, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    "It''s between men. Of course you don''t understand." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and sat on the sofa. "I know you are just worried that Jay will not take good care of himself after he leaves you. In fact, you don''t have to worry about this at all.


    I will arrange everything for him. What he wants is a chance to experience the outside world. I have been there, so I understand his feelings." Kerr knew that he and Jay were very much alike.


    Therefore, Kerr would try his best to offer a better opportunity for Jay and give him everything he wanted. Kerr knew that if he trained Jay well, he would be the best sessor in the future.


    "In fact, I also know that he was different from other children when he was born, but I thought he wouldn''t leave so early, at least not now." Nicole leaned on Kerr''s shoulder.


    She looked a little depressed.


    She just felt reluctant to part with him.


    "After all, he is still young, isn''t he?" Murmured Nicole. But she knew that if she kept Jay by her side, he wouldn''t feel happy.


    "He will grow up." Nicole kissed Nicole''s hair andforted her.


    Nicole sighed and thought about Kerr''s words.


    At dinner time, Nicole sat beside Jay and looked at his side face. Jay had grown up a lo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    hip with Mr. Kerr, butter she went abroad to study.


    She had cut off contact with Mr. Kerr. After returning from abroad a few years ago, Miss Biao wanted to work in the Gu Group, but was refused by Mr. Kerr." Vedder simply introduced the identity of Miss Biao.


    Nicole nodded, put down the things in her hands and went downstairs.


    When Nicole went downstairs, she saw a girl sitting on the sofa. This woman looked about the same age as herself, wearing a light yellow suit, thetest style of a famous brand.


    Kerr had customized this suit for her before, but she didn''t want it because she didn''t think the color suited her.


    Now the woman was wearing this suit, but Nicole just didn''t think it matched the girl''splexion.


    The girl''s skin was not very fair, and there was a bit of shrewdness in her eyes and brows, which left a bad first impression on Nicole. But she still walked downstairs with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Mrs. Nicole, this is Miss Biao." Vedder introduced to Nicole.


    Hearing the voice of Vedder behind her, Miss Biao stood up and turned to look at Nicole with a friendly smile on her face.

 Chapter 439 Relatives Of Kerr

    "Nice to meet you, sister-inw. I''m Hebe Gu, Kerr''s cousin."


    Hebe Gu walked up to Nicole.


    She reached out her hand to Nicole, and looked at the woman in front of her up and down. The moment Hebe saw Nicole, she was indeed amazed by her beauty.


    Although theY looked about the same age, she could sense the different temperament of Nicole. Though Nicole was only wearing simple white casual clothes...


    Her long hair was casually tied behind her head. She didn''t even wear any makeup on her face, but her delicate features and fair skin instantly overshadowed Hebe.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "Hello, Miss Hebe. Please have a seat. Uncle, please bring us some tea." Sitting on the sofa in a calm manner, Nicole felt Hebe''s attentive gaze.


    It made her feel ufortable. Moreover, there must be some reasons why Kerr didn''t allow Hebe Gu to work in the Gu Group. There must be something that she didn''t know.


    "Miss Hebe, are you here for Kerr? What a coincidence. Kerr is in thepany. He mighte back a littlete." Nicole said in a elegant manner, just like the hostess in this house.


    Instead of sitting down directly, Hebe Gu walked up to Nicole and sat beside her affectionately. "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be so polite. Maybe you haven''t known it since you have just entered the Gu family.


    In the Gu family, I have the best rtionship with my cousin. I know he is in thepany. Before I came here, I had gone to see him. He is busy, so he asked me to apany you.


    Before I met you, I often heard Kerr mention you. Now that I see you, you are really a stunningdy. In fact, I have heard something about the uncle and aunt before.


    Nicole, you don''t have to take it too seriously. The elderly always have different point of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    should look for another job."


    Then Nicole stood up and saw Veddering downstairs. She took the jewelry box from his hand and said, "Miss Hebe, this is the first time we met. I hope you won''t mind it.


    It is a small gift for you." She handed the jewelry box to Hebe.


    Without hesitation, Hebe took it over and opened the jewelry box in front of Nicole. Looking at a ne inside, she was obviously surprised.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Nicole would be so generous.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Nicole. In fact, I just mentioned it casually. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now. I''lle to see you when you have time." Then Hebe put the jewelry box into her bag.


    She stood up and left.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. When she turned around and was about to go upstairs, she heard the voice of Vedder behind her. "Mrs. Nicole, in fact, you don''t need to do this." Vedder knew the Gu family well.


    Looking at Nicole, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Nicole looked at Vedder with a confused look on her face, but he didn''t go on talking. It was not until Kerr came back in the evening that she realized what Vedder meant.

 Chapter 440 You Are A Baby

    Kerr''s face darkened as he heard what Nicole said. "The Gu family will take advantage of your kindness and be greedy." Kerr said lightly.


    Although he was also a member of the Gu family, he felt helpless when it came to the Gu family''s intention. He knew that Nicole didn''t know it yet, so she was fooled by Hebe.


    "What do you mean?" There was a little confusion in Nicole''s eyes, but when she thought of what happened to her today, she probably understood what Kerr meant. "So, is this the reason why you didn''t allow her to work in the Gu Group?"


    Nicole knew that Kerr had always been very calm in business, without any personal feelings involved. That was why the Gu Group was su sessful. Nicole understood Kerr''s principles.


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole smiled faintly, "I know what to do, but it''s very strange. Why didn''t theye here before? Why did they suddenly appear at once?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr curiously. In the past, she only knew that Jack and Freya had always said that the Gu family was huge and powerful n, but she had no chance to see any other family members.


    "Because the Gu Group is gone, and their stable andfortable life is also affected. Of course, they have to find new business opportunities. And now you are their goal."


    That was also the reason why Kerr changed the Gu Group into the KN Group. As a family business, the Gu Group had a certain share in the hands of Jack an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    on like this, he wouldn''t be able to go out.


    Kerr opened his arms and waited for Nicole to unbutton his shirt one by one. Nicole looked at his buttons carefully, but in Kerr''s eyes, it was an obvious temptation to him.


    "You little siren!"


    Holding Nicole''s face, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    With her eyes wide open, the suit in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Let''s see how I will deal with you when Ie back tonight." Kerr pointed at Nicole''s nose.


    "It''s really toote if you don''t leave now." Nicole raised her head and reminded him.


    Kerr looked at the lovely woman and said, "Go with me." While speaking, he took out a dress from the wardrobe and quickly changed the dress for her before she could react.


    He held her hand and walked outside.


    "I haven''t put on makeup yet!" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would suddenly decide to take her with him. Without any preparation, she was taken to the car by Kerr.

 Chapter 441 Too Willful

    "You are beautiful even without makeup." Kerr looked at the blush on Nicole''s face.


    He smiled with satisfaction.


    In the study on the second floor.


    Standing in front of the French window, Jay looked at Kerr and Nicole''s receding figures, with a faint sense of relief on his face. Perhaps he should ept the reality. Nicole was indeed very happy with Kerr now.


    He could leave at ease.


    He turned around and walked to Lucas''s room. Looking at him in the crib, Jay said, "No one will take Mommy away from you in the future. Remember to be good. Don''t make Mommy too tired, okay?"


    Jay''s voice was very low, and he exhorted Lucas like an adult, even though thetter had been sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Lucas, who had always been quiet, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard Jay''s words. Normally, no one could make Lucas open his eyes except for Nicole.


    It was the first time that Jay had seen such bright eyes of Lucas.


    Jay felt very angry. When their eyes met, Jay felt the smile in Lucas''s eyes. Subconsciously, he reached out his hand to Lucas, trying to touch his little face.


    But before his fingers touched Lucas, theter raised his hand and held Jay''s fingers, as if telling him that he had heard what Jay had just said.


    "Can you understand me?" Jay asked curiously. Although the little guy could not speak and his fingers were so soft, Jay could feel Lucas''s strong desire for life.


    "I''m relieved to have you by my side. I don''t know if you can remember me when Ie back. Perhaps you don''t remember me, but I won''t forget you."


    Jay knew that he wouldn''t leave for a day or two. Maybe by the time he came back, Lucas would be as old as he was now.


    S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    From beginning to end, he held her hand and never let it go.


    "That''s okay, Mr. Kerr. In fact, we just arrived. Is this Mrs. Nicole? I''ve heard that Mrs. Nicole won the bidding project in the city when she worked in the Gu Group.


    Mr. Kerr, you have a good taste in woman." The speaker was a middle-aged man. The moment Nicole came in, he had recognized her. He had participated in that project, so he had a deep impression on her.


    But hispany was much weaker than the Gu Group.


    So he came here today to seek cooperation with Kerr. But before he came here, he had been well prepared. It was said that Kerr attached great importance to his wife.


    He didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he asked tentatively.


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Zhang." Nicole nodded at that man. She had a good memory. Although she didn''t take the Zhang Group seriously when she was in the Gu Group, she still remembered Mr. Zhang.


    The man was surprised to hear Nicole call him like that. Apparently, he didn''t expect her to know him, but he just nodded slightly to her.


    Everyone present could see that Kerr cared so much about Nicole.

 Chapter 442 Good News

    "I have seen the contract and there is no problem. Mr. Zhang cane to the KN Group to sign the contract the day after tomorrow." Kerr said lightly.


    He turned his face and looked at Nicole with loving eyes.


    Kerr''s words surprised everyone present. Everyone could see that Kerr was still serious when he first came in, but after Mr. Zhang praised Nicole.


    His attitude changed immediately. Even Mr. Zhang himself was surprised to hear what Kerr said. He didn''t expect that it would be so easy to get the contract.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole is really a great helper to Mr. Kerr. Mr. Kerr is so lucky to have such a good wife!" Everyone raised their sses and wanted to propose a toast to Nicole, but they dared not act recklessly in front of Kerr.


    It was a little awkward. Everyone wanted to get more opportunities by ttering Nicole.


    Nicole also noticed the intention of these people in the private room, so she turned her face and secretly red at Kerr. In her impression, he had always been a principled man.


    Why did he change today?


    Nicole stood up and smiled at the people who were still praising her, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m going to the bathroom." She wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air.


    Kerr knew what Nicole meant. When he was about to stand up and go out with her, Nicole pressed his shoulder and said, "I can go by myself. I''ll be back soon."


    Nicole didn''t want Kerr to leave an irresponsible impression in front of others.


    She didn''t want everyone to think that Kerr only focused on her.


    Kerr nodded and gave Jared a look, indicating him to follow Nicole.


    Nicole was helpless, but she didn''t refuse. She walked out of the private room and breathed a sigh of relief. "You are also helpless to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    one with ulterior motives heard this, Nicole and Jared would get into unnecessary trouble even if there was nothing between them.


    "Mr. Phil!" Jared turned around and was about to refute him, frowning. Apparently, he was dissatisfied with what Phil Gu said.


    Nicole raised her hand and patted Jared on the shoulder to stop him. After all, Jared had a different identity. If he offended Phil, he would get into trouble.


    Looking at the contemptuous look on Phil''s face, Nicole smiled faintly, as if her mood was not affected by his words at all. She walked up to Phil Gu and said, "Since Mr. Phil said so, does it mean that you have something to say to me?


    Jared, you may leave for a moment. I''m also curious about what Mr. Phil want to say." Said Nicole calmly. She had a clear conscience, but Phil had been targeting her since he appeared.


    Nicole really wanted to know what he was going to do.


    Hearing what Nicole said, a smile appeared on the face of Phil. It seemed that Nicole was a smart person. In this way, things would be much easier for Phil Gu.


    Looking at Phil in front of him, Jared knew that he was up to something. He stepped forward and wanted to remind Nicole.

 Chapter 443 Something Interesting

    But Jared was forced back by a nce from Phil in front of him.


    "Jared, you should pay attention to your identity. You should know better than anyone what you can do and what you can''t do." Phil knew that Jared was Kerr''s man.


    But no matter how much Kerr trusted Jared, no man could calmly face such a thing, let alone Kerr.


    "Mr. Phil, I know who I am, but I also hope that you can be careful with your words and deeds. After all, Mr. Kerr hates people who make trouble for him." Jared warned him.


    Then, ording to Nicole''s order, he took a few steps back and waited for her at a ce where he could not hear the conversation between Nicole and Phil. Kerr asked him to follow Nicole. Since Nicole did not go back, he could not go back either.


    "Can you tell me now, Mr. Phil? From the moment the you saw me, you seemed to be hostile to me. Before that, I have never seen you. I don''t know where I have offended you, Mr. Phil."


    Nicole said indifferently after Jared went away.


    Looking at the appearance of Phil, Nicole didn''t know why she felt that the man in front of her was a little like Hebe.


    "You didn''t offend me, but I know you. I have to say that I really admire you, since you are able to marry my brother. You should know that marring Kerr is every women''s dream in A City.


    So you are smart enough to make my brother fall in love with you among so many women. But if you don''t want to lose everything you have, I hope you can be smarter.


    Let me show you something interesting." Then Phil took out his phone from his pocket and showed a picture to Nicole.


    Nicole took a closer look, and the picture clearly showed that she was talking to Jared just now. But because of the angle, from this photo, it seemed th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d to stall for time. She didn''t want Phil to cause any trouble to Kerr now.


    Phil thought that Nicole had taken the bait. "Okay, I''m waiting for your good news." After saying that, he turned around and left with a rxed look on his face.


    When passing by Jared, Phil gave a meaningful look at him and patted him on the shoulder.


    After Phil left, Jared walked up to Nicole and asked, "Mrs. Nicole, what did he say? Does he want to get the shares of the KN Group?" Jared heard Nicole mention the shares just now.


    In fact, the Gu family''s purpose was obvious.


    With a slight smile, Nicole didn''t answer his question, "Let''s go back. Otherwise, Kerr would be worried about me." Nicole didn''t feel angry because of what Phil said, but she felt a little sorry for Kerr.


    After all, it was really a pity for Kerr to have such a family.


    Jared followed Nicole and knew that she didn''t think too much, so he didn''t ask any more questions and wanted to tell Kerr about it.


    After returning to the private room, Nicole sat beside Kerr.


    "Why did it take so long?" Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and asked her. If she didn''te back, he would look for her.

 Chapter 444 What Did You Find

    There was an mysterious smile in Nicole''s eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you still worried that I will get lost?"


    She knew that Kerr was worried about her all the time.


    Sitting next to him, Nicole looked at him and smiled.


    Looking at Nicole, Jared didn''t know if he should tell Kerr what had happened in the hall. But looking at Nicole, Jared didn''t feel that Nicole was nervous about anything.


    "No, I won''t let you run away from me." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked confident.


    Looking at the time on his watch, Kerr knew that Nicole was ready to go to bed at this time of the day, so he stood up and took her out of the private room.


    Just two steps out of the private room, Kerr heard a voice from behind, "Brother!"


    Stopping his steps, Kerr knew who was calling out at him, but he didn''t turn around. Recently, the Gu family seemed to be very active. No matter where Kerr went, he could run into them.


    Nicole turned around and watched Phil who was approaching them with a smile on his face. She didn''t know what Phil wanted to do. They had made a deal that he wouldn''t let Kerr know about the photo for the time being.


    She didn''t know if Phil wanted to break his promise.


    "I saw Jared in the corridor just now. I thought I mistook him for someone else. I asked the manager and knew that you are really here. Long time no see, Kerr." Phil looked at Kerr with a smile.


    He then nce at Nicole and pretended to be surprised. "Kerr, is this your wife? It''s the first time I''ve seen her. You have a good eye for choosing such a beautifuldy as your wife."


    Phil praised Nicole, but there was a deep meaning in his eyes when he looked at Nicole.


    Nicole knew that Phil was reminding her. If she didn''t give Phil a satisfactory answer, he would give the


    if he annoyed Kerr, Kerr would be against him.


    Then it would not be easy for him to get the shares of the KN Group.


    Then Phil turned around and left.


    Looking at Phil''s receding figure, Nicole shook her head. She had thought that Phil was smart, but she didn''t expect him to be so stupid.


    "When did you see him?" Kerr said in a firm tone. Judging from the reaction of Nicole and Phil just now, it didn''t look like it was the first time they met.


    Nicole looked at Kerr''s side face in surprise, "How do you know?" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr could guess these things in their short conversation.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr held Nicole''s hand, turned around and walked towards the door.


    "What did he want from you? What did he do to you?" Although Kerr didn''t know much about Phil, he knew what Phil was up to, and he disdained it.


    So Kerr could easily tell that there was something wrong between Nicole and Phil.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole leaned on Kerr''s shoulder with a smile in her eyes. "Kerr, did you install a camera on me? Why do you know everything about me?"


    Nicole knew that it was because of his consideration for her.

 Chapter 445 Protect My Wife

    "Do you want me to investigate it by myself or just tell me about it?" Kerr lowered his head and looked at the little woman in his arms. Seeing that she didn''t look so nervous, he felt relieved.


    It meant that Phil didn''t go too far. If Phil really brought trouble to Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t let him go easily even if he was a member of the Gu family.


    Feeling Kerr''s serious gaze, Nicole didn''t feel any pressure. "Kerr, what will you do if someone tells you that I have an affair with another man one day?"


    Nicole asked deliberately as she was curious about Kerr''s reaction when he knew this.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr''s face darkened. "I will kill the person who spread the rumor and the man who has an affair with you." Kerr wouldn''t give anyone any chance to get close to Nicole.


    In his world, Nicole belonged to him alone.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious face, Nicole was surprised. She thought Kerr would believe her, so he wouldn''t believe the rumor at all. But she didn''t expect to get such an answer from him.


    "You don''t believe me?" Nicole looked at Kerr seriously with obvious displeasure in her eyes. She had never expected that he would suspect her.


    Such a thing would never happen to her.


    Nicole looked into Nicole''s eyes and knew her stubbornness. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but she dodged.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that as your husband, I have to protect my wife well. I don''t believe any man who wants to get close to you." Kerr said overbearingly.


    But he felt that it was the right thing to do.


    That was exactly what he thought. He was not afraid that Nicole would know.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole looked at Kerr and pinched his no


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    of them.


    Looking at Kerr, Nicole began to feel sorry for him from the bottom of her heart.


    "What are you going to do?" Kerr knew that when Nicole left the private room, Phil met her and threatened her.


    That was why Kerr could forgive Nicole for not telling him about it.


    "I can ask Jay to hack the photos in his mobile phone, so that he couldn''t threaten me. I believe Jay can handle it."


    Nicole believed in Jay''s ability very much, but she was still sad when she thought that Jay would leave her soon.


    Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair and said, "You are very smart. Don''t worry. Although Jay has left, me and Lucas are with you." Kerr noticed the disappointment in her eyes at a nce.


    He knew it was hard for her to ept Jay''s leaving, but she was forcing herself to ept it.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m fine. You go to take a shower first. I''ll go to see if Jay is asleep." Nicole smiled at Kerr, stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Carefully pushing open the door of Jay''s room, Nicole felt the dim sight in the room, indicating that he had fallen asleep.


    Nicole fumbled to the bedside of Jay and lowered her head.

 Chapter 446 Warmth

    Looking at Jay''s delicate appearance in the moonlight, Nicole knew that Jay used to light a nightmp at the bedside before going to bed.


    It would make him sleep morefortably. She knew that it was because Jay didn''t have a sense of security. But ever since he came back to Kerr, it seemed that he had never used the nightmp.


    She had to admit that Kerr had a great influence on Jay.


    Touching Jay''s hair, Nicole bent over and kissed him on the forehead.


    It was the first time that Jay left her like that since he was born. "Jay, I hope you can be happy."


    No matter where Jay was, she hoped that he could have the life he wanted. Only in this way could Jay be happy.


    Nicole said in a low voice. Then she tucked him in and left the room.


    Inside the bedroom.


    When Kerr came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he saw that Nicole was still sitting on the sofa in a daze. He shook his head helplessly and said, "If you are really so worried about him, I won''t allow him to leave."


    He would not let Nicole worry about anything.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole came to herself. She turned around and looked at Kerr behind her.


    Kerr was still wet with the vapor since he had just taken a shower. With a bath towel around his waist, he wiped the water drops on his hair with a towel in his hand. He frowned and looked at Nicole.


    Nicole couldn''t helpughing. No one could tell that the man in front of her was the father of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to win the beauty''s smile.


    So many people fixed their eyes on him.


    "Mr. Moore!" The girl came to Moore who was holding a ss of wine in his hand. She grabbed his wrist and took the wine near her lips with obvious temptation in her eyes.


    Seeing the action of the woman, Moore directly reached out his hand and held her in his arms.


    "Ah!" The woman screamed, pretending to be surprised. The ss in her hand was not held tight and directly sprinkled on her body.


    "Mr. Moore, you are so bad!" The woman grumbled, throwing away the ss in her hand, and gently slid her slender fingers across Moore''s lips.


    Moore smiled faintly and kissed the woman without hesitation


    "Moore!" When Moore was immersed himself in the kiss, a sharp female voice interrupted him. Even if Moore didn''t raise his head, he knew who it was.


    All his fun was ruined. Moore let go of the woman in his arms, stood up and walked out of the bar with a gloomy look on his face.

 Chapter 447 Running Out Of Patience

    "Stop, Moore!" Sunny looked at Moore angrily, but since she appeared, Moore had never looked at her.


    When they walked out of the bar, Sunny stopped Moore and stood in front of him. "Moore, what do you mean? What do you think of me in your heart?"


    Sunny didn''t expect that Moore would really love her, but it never urred to her that Moore would almost get drunk in this ce every day.


    He didn''t even care about Ron.


    "Sunny, do you think I keep you by my side because I love you? Don''t talk nonsense to me. You know exactly what I want. If you can''t do it, don''t get in my way!"


    Moore warned Sunny coldly. In his eyes, if Sunny could no longer threaten Kerr, then she was worthless to him.


    "What do you want? Everything you have now was stolen from Kerr! Do you really think that you can rest assured in this way? Let me tell you, no matter how hard you try, you can''t beat Kerr!"


    Sunny looked at Moore angrily and spoke without thinking. She obviously felt his anger.


    "p!" A loud p fell on Sunny''s side face.


    Moore''s face was full of anger. "Let me tell you, Sunny, you''d better know what you are talking about. You still love Kerr, right? Do you want to go back to him?"


    Reaching out his hand, Moore directly strangled Sunny''s neck, with cruelty in his eyes.


    "Ahem! Let... Let go off me!" Sunny felt difficult to breathe.


    There was obvious threats in Moore''s eyes. Sunny had no doubt that Moore would kill her in the next second.


    "I..." Sunny wanted to exin, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Moore was furious at that moment. Seeing that Sunny''s face turned red because she was out of breath, Moore slowly released his hand.


    "If you dare to t


    le."


    Edwardforted Sunny.


    But it didn''t make her happy.


    Sunny smiled and said, "Edward, don''t worry. I won''tpromise so easily. I''ll let those who hurt me pay the price."


    She had never changed her mind.


    Looking at Sunny, Edward knew what was on her mind.


    "Miss, no matter what you do, I will always support you."


    Sunny looked at Edward with a smile, "Tomorrow is Wednesday. ording to Freya''s previous habits, she will go to the hall to select new products. We will go there tomorrow."


    Although Moore didn''t treat her well, he didn''t restrict her too much in economic terms, so she had the ability to negotiate with Freya.


    Edward nodded and drove to the vi.


    The next day, Sunny put on a delicate makeup and looked at herself in the mirror. If she didn''t look carefully, the swelling on her face was not that serious.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her embarrassed look.


    Edward parked his car at the gate of the hall and watched Sunny get off the car.


    Sunny knew that every time Freya was here, she would be in the same private room, since she often apanied Freya toe here.

 Chapter 448 Mother And Daughter

    Sunny had been here with Freya before, so after Sunny gave the waiter a generous tip, The waiter didn''t make things difficult for Sunny. He asked Sunny to wait in the exclusive room of Freya. Not long after she sat in the room, she heard the voice from the door.


    "Mrs. Freya, here you are. Pleasee in." The staff greeted Freya warmly.


    Freya smiled faintly and walked towards her private room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Sunny sitting inside. Her face darkened with obvious dissatisfaction.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this my private room? Why is there someone else here?" Looking at Sunny, Freya thought of what she had done and could not help feeling angry.


    "Auntie, don''t you remember me? I''m Sunny. I know there were some misunderstandings between us before, so I''m here to apologize today. I know that your membership is about to expire, so I renew it for you for a year."


    Sunny knew that Freya had been paying her membership fees in advance every time. Now it seemed that Freya''s economic situation was really not optimistic.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Freya''s face softened a little. She waved at the staff, indicating that they could leave. She walked to the opposite of Sunny and sat down.


    "Sunny. How dare you show up in front of me? You cheated me with a bastard for so long. It really surprised me."


    Freya''s face was full of disdain. Since thest time Sunny and Moore left the Gu family, she had no news of Sunny, but the He family had been destroyed by Kerr.


    In fact, it didn''t matter much whether she could find Sunny or not.


    She didn''t expect that Sunny would suddenly appear in front of her. She was quite generous. The membership fee here was as high as millions dors a year. She d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    u can''t get back to Kerr, if you can really make that bitch leave him, I will treat you well.


    If you cannot be my daughter-inw, you can be my daughter." Freya reached out her hand and held Sunny''s, her eyes were full of expectation.


    Sunny knew that Freya had believed her words, so she nodded at Freya, withcency in her eyes.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Nicole saw Jay standing in front of her in ck casual clothes. Perhaps it was because she was too careless that she didn''t notice that Jay had grown taller than before and even reached to her chest.


    Obviously, he was no longer the child who needed her protection.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." Jay nodded earnestly to Nicole, and then turned to Kerr, "You must take good care of mommy and Lucas."


    In fact, he had believed in Kerr. After so many things, Kerr did not give up Nicole. He knew that Kerr would not give up her in the future.


    As long as Nicole could get happiness, he would be satisfied.


    "Daddy, I''m sorry." Jay knew that his willfulness had caused Kerr a lot of trouble, but Kerr had never med him.


    Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise.

 Chapter 449 A One-Way Ticket

    She knew what Jay meant, but she didn''t know how Kerr would react.


    Kerr was calm, and he just nodded slightly, "Come back soon." In fact, the training arranged by Kerr for Jay had great flexibility. If Jay could adapt it quickly enough...


    Maybe Jay woulde back to Nicole soon.


    Jay nodded and walked towards the door.


    With tears in her eyes, Nicole threw herself into Kerr''s arms. Then she resisted her impulse to stop Jay.


    At the gate of the vi, Jay heard Nicole''s voice. He clenched his fists, turned around and looked at Nicole and Kerr not far away. Jay''s knees fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy." Looking at Nicole, Jay felt sorry for her, but this was his choice and he had to stick to it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jay stood up and left directly. This time, he did not look back. He was also worried that he would not want to leave if he saw Nicole''s tears.


    Until the sound of the car driving awaypletely disappeared...


    Nicole dare to turn around. Looking at the empty door, she realized that Jay had really left.


    "You still have me." Kerr hugged Nicole from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered in her ear.


    He knew that Nicole was sad, but he also knew that she would feel better since she still had him and Lucas with her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole nodded and forced a smile.


    Jared came in with a pile of documents in his hand and stood in front of Kerr. "Sir, this is the document you asked me to prepare for Mr. Phil. The flight ticket is booked at night."


    Although Kerr just said that he just wanted Phil to leave as soon as possible, Jared directly booked the earliest flight. In the past, Jared just felt that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ing happened to Phil, he would have no one to rely on, so it was impossible for him not to be anxious.


    "No way!"


    Phil mmed the documents on the ground and walked outside.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Phil held the steering wheel angrily, stepped on the gas and drove towards Kerr''s vi.


    This morning, he found that there was something wrong with his mobile phone. He didn''t expect that Nicole would act so fast. Fortunately, he had the backup. Otherwise, he really couldn''t do anything to her.


    But Phil could tell that Kerr had already known that he had threatened Nicole. If things went on like this, there was no way he could stay in the A City.


    The car stopped near the Kerr''s vi. Phil forced himself to calm down and seriously thought it through. If he broke into Kerr''s house like that...


    And Kerr happened to be at home, he would be in big trouble. He had to think of a solution.


    Suddenly, a person came to his mind. He took out his phone and dialed the number of Hebe.


    In the Kerr''s vi.


    "You really don''t want to go to thepany with me?" Kerr looked at Nicole who was tying his tie.

 Chapter 450 Congratulations

    Kerr asked Nicole seriously. He didn''t want her to stay at home alone.


    He was worried that Nicole would miss Jay and think too much.


    Nicole shook her head and smiled, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ve epted the fact that he left. Lucas''s still at home. I want more time to apany him.


    "I''ll be back to thepany in a while. By that time, we can still work together." Nicole understood what Kerr meant. She also wanted to stay with Kerr all the time.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr gently kissed her side face, and then left the vi under her gaze.


    Seeing he leave, Nicole sighed, turned around and went back to Lucas''s room. Seeing he was lying on the crib with a cute face, Nicole smiled slightly.


    "How long can you stay with me? Will you also want to leave me when you grow up?" Nicole looked at Lucas gently.


    Fortunately, Lucas was with her now.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Nicole opened his eyes, with a smile in his big eyes and a little chubby face, as if he was trying tofort Nicole.


    Nicole pointed at Lucas''s nose gently and held him in her arms.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door behind her.


    When she turned around, she saw Vedder standing at the door.


    "Uncle Vedder, what''s up?" Nicole asked.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Miss Hebe is here. She wants to visit Lucas." Vedder looked at Lucas in Nicole''s arms.


    Nicole frowned. From Kerr, she had known what Hebe was thinking, so she didn''t have a good impression of her. She didn''t know what Hebe was going to do here.


    Nicole nodded, "I see." Then she lowered his head and looked at Lucas in his arms. "Do you want to see your aunt?" In fact, Nicole knew that Lucas couldn''t understand.


    But she still asked.


    But Lucas''s reaction w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    will have a wedding soon." Nicole let go of Hebe''s arm and walked to the sofa, intending to sit down.


    But she was stopped by Hebe, "Nicole, the weather is so good outside. Let''s go shopping together, okay? I''ve been back for so long. I''ve been scolded by aunt for several times just because I supported you."


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Hebe said, "By the way, Jack is my uncle, and Freya is my aunt." Worried that Nicole might not know their rtionship, Hebe exined to her.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "Mrs. Freya hopes that Kerr will meet someone more suitable for him than me. It''s fine, but I''m afraid Mr. Freya would be disappointed. I just heard from Uncle Vedder that you are here to see Lucas?


    I''m afraid I''ll let you down, Hebe. He just fell asleep." What Nicole''s meant was obvious.


    She didn''t want to see Hebe stay here any longer.


    Seeing the indifference on Nicole''s face, Hebe held her arm and said, "Nicole, I''ve suffered so much because of you and Kerr. Shouldn''t you make it up for me?"


    Nicole didn''t want to let go of Nicole. She believed that she could get more from Nicole since she was so generousst time.

 Chapter 451 Nicoles Test

    Nicole knew how greedy Hebe was, but she didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. "Hebe, you''re right. How about I go to the KN Group with you? I believe you would like it."


    The smile on Hebe''s face froze when she heard what Nicole said. She didn''t expect Nicole to be so smart. But when she thought of what Phil had said on the phone just now, Hebe held back her impulse.


    "Okay. Kerr is always very busy. I haven''t seen him for a long time. It is great to meet him this time." Hebe said frankly.


    Nicole didn''t expect that she could mention Nicole so frankly. This time, Nicole seemed to have no reason to refuse. Anyway, she was going to see Kerr, so she had nothing to fear.


    So Nicole picked up her handbag and thought it might be a surprise for Kerr.


    Hebe''s car was parked at the gate of the vi. Nicole sat in the back seat with her.


    The driver in the front seat wore a peaked cap and pressed the brim of the hat very low.


    The car started. Nicole nced at the side face of the driver and felt a little familiar, but she was not sure.


    "Hebe, please ask the driver to stop the car. I remember that I forgot something. I was going to bring it to Kerr." Nicole tested Hebe and had a bad feeling.


    Perhaps it was because Nicole had experienced too many idents that she began to suspect and be sensitive. She sincerely hoped that it was because she thought too much. After all, Hebe was Kerr''s sister.


    Moreover, when Nicole came out just now, many people in the house knew that she came out with Hebe.


    Hearing what she said, Hebe was obviously stunned. She didn''t even know how to answer Nicole. Subconsciously, she looked at the driver at the fro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Although she had never seen the cruel side of Kerr, she remembered that every time she saw Kerr, he was so serious that no one could get close to him.


    Moreover, Jack and Freya couldn''t even change the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole. She didn''t want to sacrifice herself and go against Kerr.


    "Shut up, Hebe. You''re on the same boat now. It''s toote to stop now, so you''d better do as I say." Phil threatened.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Nicole knew what had happened. She took out her phone and wanted to call Kerr.


    But she was spotted by Phil.


    Phil stepped on the brake and stopped the car.


    As a result of inertia, Nicole leaned forward and bumped into the chair in the front seat. The phone in her hand also slipped out of her hand and fell into the car.


    "Ah!" Without any preparation, Hebe screamed and threw herself into the chair, losing her bnce.


    "Put her phone away, Hebe!" Phil ordered her, because she was closer to Nicole than him.


    Hebe was still in a daze and didn''t respond to what he said.


    Feeling dizzy, Nicole closed her eyes and shook her head heavily.

 Chapter 452 Run Away

    Nicole reached out her hand and fumbled for the phone.


    Seeing the expression on Hebe''s face, Phil unfastened the seat belt, turned around and got out of the car. He walked to the side of Nicole and opened the door.


    As soon as Phil opened the door, Nicole''s finger touched her phone. Startled, she quickly held the phone in her hand.


    "Give me your phone!" Phil held Nicole''s wrist and tightened his grip. There was obvious threat in his eyes.


    Feeling the pain from her wrist, Nicole let go of her hand unconsciously and the phone fall to the ground in front of her eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at Phil next to her, "What do you want? What you want is nothing more than the shares of the KN Group. You have to think it over. Now that you treat me like this, things have changed."


    Nicole warned Phil. She didn''t want him to go the wrong way because he made a decision on impulse.


    What''s more, she didn''t want Kerr to be in a pickle when he knew it.


    "Nicole, what did you say to Kerr?" Phil questioned Nicole.


    Although he always knew that Kerr had a bad temper, Kerr had never been so harsh to him. Before Nicole appeared, the Gu Group had been fine.


    The profit he earned every year was enough to meet his needs.


    However, after Nicole was with Kerr, the Gu Group would go broke like this.


    Phil couldn''t ept it, and he thought that Nicole was the one to me.


    Phil stretched out his hand, grabbed Nicole''s neck and pulled her out of the car.


    "Nicole, you want Kerr to send me to a remote ce. Now I teach you a lesson." Phil''s eyes were full of anger.


    Nicole reached out and grasped his wrist, trying to get rid of him, but there was a huge difference in strength between


    Phil thought about her conditions in silence.


    Hebe stood up from the ground and reached out to push him. "Brother, this is a good opportunity. Do you want to miss it?" Hebe''s eyes lit up.


    In her simple mind, this was a great deal.


    "Shut up!" Phil knew that Hebe was coward and couldn''t achieve something big. But he also knew that if it weren''t for Hebe, Nicole wouldn''t have gone out.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Hebe held back her tears. She didn''t dare to act recklessly in front of Phil.


    "Phil, just think it over. I don''t have much time. If Kerr finds out that I''m not at home, he will find me soon. At that time, things will be very troublesome. Even if I want to help you, it won''t work."


    Looking at the mobile phone thrown on the ground by Phil, Nicole wanted to get it. She found that his emotion was not very stable, and ording to the insidious means he used...


    She really couldn''t believe Phil and thought that it was better to go back to Kerr as soon as possible.


    Looking sideways at Nicole, Phil was very conflicted. Nicole''s conditions were indeed a temptation to him, but he had to take the risks.

 Chapter 453 Its Not Convenient To Talk

    "How can you get the shares of the KN Group without informing Kerr?" Phil was not a fool.


    At this time, no matter how much Nicole trusted Nicole, as long as she mentioned the shares of the KN Group, Kerr would feel that something was wrong.


    He had to figure out a way to avoid Kerr''s suspicion.


    Nicole looked at him and didn''t expect him to be so shrewd at this time.


    "It''s very simple. My shares are under my name. You know that Kerr trusts me very much. I''m in charge of these things. He doesn''t need to ask about it."


    In fact, Nicole didn''t know what to do. She just tried her best to look calm when she saw the expression on Phil''s face.


    Phil weighed her words in his heart. He had doubts, but he also had reasons to believe her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, which shocked the three people present at the same time.


    Hearing the exclusive ringtone of Kerr, Nicole was delighted. Seeing that Phil picked up the phone from the ground, she didn''t go forward to snatch it from him.


    "It''s Kerr. If I didn''t answer the phone, he will keep calling and suspect me. And he wille to me soon. If it gets you into trouble, don''t me me."


    Nicole said calmly. She knew that Phil would also let her answer the phone in order to stall for time.


    As expected, Phil walked up to her and put the phone in front of her. "You know what to say?" Before he made a decision...


    He didn''t want to disturb Kerr.


    It would be troublesome.


    Nicole nodded, and then Phil pressed the answer key. At the same time, he became nervous.


    "Where are you?" Kerr''s voice came from the phone.


    Nicole could imagine the serious look on Kerr''s face. "I''m outside. Jay needs something. I''ll go out and b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    "I said get in the car." Without giving her a chance to refuse, Phil pushed her into the car and mmed the door.


    He turned around and sat on the driver''s seat.


    Phil started the car, locked the door and looked at the two women in the rearview mirror.


    Hebe was scared, but Nicole looked much more calm, as if Hebe was the one who had been kidnapped, not Nicole. With a frown, Phil loosened his tie.


    Then he threw it back to Hebe behind him, "Tie up Nicole''s hands. Hebe, now, you have to listen to me, or you will end up a hundred times more miserable than what Kerr would do to you."


    Phil threatened.


    As expected, hearing what he said, with fear in her eyes, Hebe took the tie and looked at Nicole beside her.


    With a faint smile, Nicole extended her hands in front of her.


    "Hebe, in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. I won''t tell Kerr. As long as you don''t hurt me, money is not the most important thing for him and me."


    Nicoleforted Hebe on purpose to make her rx her vignce.


    She knew that Hebe was a weakness in Phil''s n.


    Looking at Nicole''s amiable face, Hebe felt less scared.

 Chapter 454 Prepare Fifty Million Dollars

    Hebe tied the tie to Nicole''s wrist, but not tightly.


    Seeing what Hebe was doing, Phil didn''t think too much. He parked the car beside a park and said, "Nicole, I don''t care what you can do. I only give you ten minutes.


    Send the money to this ce in ten minutes. I want fifty million dors. This number is not worth mentioningpared to five percent shares of the KN Group."


    Hearing what Phil said, Nicole wanted to find a reason to refute, but seeing that he was obviously very nervous, she had to shut up. She knew that if she continued to refute, he would definitely be suspicious.


    "Then you have to let me make a phone call, right? Otherwise, I don''t have it with me now." Nicole stretched out her hand, trying to get the phone from the hand of Phil.


    Phil held the phone tightly, but he didn''t move. Finally, the phone was in his hand. Nicole dialed Avery''s number and found a random reason to ask her to send the money here.


    Avery agreed without hesitation.


    Phil felt relieved and sat on the driver''s seat, waiting for his man''s call. As long as he got the money, he would leave here directly.


    At the same time, at the gate of the KN Group.


    Kerr sat in the car and was about to start the car when he saw Jarede out of the group in a hurry.


    "Sir! I''ve found out that it''s Phil. He sent the backed up photos to the newspaper. But because you have told media before, they don''t dare to report it."


    Jared handed the photo he just got to Kerr.


    But Kerr didn''t even look at her, but quickly locked the position of Nicole.


    When he was about to start the car, his mobile phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, it was not Nicole, so he directly hung up the phone.


    Jared sat in the pa


    window. Her eyes lit up and she suppressed the joy in her heart.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." As she spoke, she reached out her hand to open the door, but it was locked by Phil.


    The silence in the car was broken by Nicole, which made Phil very nervous.


    "Nicole, don''t y tricks!" He always felt that Nicole was not as simple as she looked. Then he looked at Hebe and said, "You go with her."


    Philmanded her.


    Hebe nodded, opened the door and followed Nicole out of the car.


    As soon as Nicolended her feet on the ground, she felt herself in a warm embrace.


    It was her familiar scent that made her feel at ease.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole hid in Kerr''s arms and breathed his scent. She knew that perhaps only in his arms could make her feel safe.


    "K... Kerr!" When Hebe saw Kerr, she was surprised and kept stepping back. Fear was written all over her face.


    Kerr didn''t pay attention to Hebe''s reaction. He let go of Nicole''s hand. He held up her little face with both hands and carefully checked whether she was injured.


    "Tell me, where did you get hurt?" Kerr asked Nicole nervously.

 Chapter 455 The Voice From Hell

    Kerr untied the tie on Nicole''s wrist and saw a slight red mark on her skin. His eyes darkened.


    Phil nced around and was surprised to see Kerr. He started the car and was about to drive away.


    The door was opened by Hebe, "Brother! You can''t leave me alone!"


    Hearing the sound of the car starting behind her, Hebe felt that Phil was about to run away. It was his n and had nothing to do with her.


    If Phil left now, Hebe knew that Kerr would put all the me on her.


    "Let me go!" Phil couldn''t care so much now. He just wanted to get out of Kerr''s sight.


    Before Phil could closed The door that Hebe opened, he saw Jared walking up to him.


    "Mr. Phil, where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want to say hello to Mr. Kerr?" Standing beside the car, Jared stretched out his hand and put it on the door of the car.


    He then blocked Phil''s door.


    Phil''s face darkened, "Fuck off! Who the hell are you? How dare you stop me?" Phil didn''t take Jared seriously at all. He pushed Jared away and wanted to leave.


    However, a silver Maybach stopped directly in front of Phil''s car, blocking his way.


    The door of the Maybach opened, and Avery got out of the car and trotted all the way to Nicole. "Let me have a look. Is everything okay?" Avery watched Kerr holding Nicole in his arms.


    She was relieved and looked at Nicole with concern.


    Zachary opened the door and walked over steadily.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," said Nicole, smiling at Kerr and Avery. Nicole didn''t want to make it a big deal, but she had no choice as Phil was pressing her.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr let go of her hand and said lightly, "Go to the car with Avery and wait


    ived the phone call?" Avery raised her hand and tapped on Nicole''s forehead. She thought that Nicole was too soft-hearted.


    She was not as generous as Nicole. If someone dared to kidnap her, she would not let off him.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole shook her head and said, "You are d that Zachary is an orphan. You don''t have to face his family, do you?" Nicole had no choice.


    Avery shrugged her shoulders.


    Looking at Phil in front of him, Kerr raised his hand and his clenched fist fell directly on Phil''s face.


    "Ah!" As a spoiled child, Phil had never suffered such pain before. He fell directly to the ground. Looking at Kerr in horror, Phil shouted, "Brother, I was wrong. Please let me go!"


    He could only beg Kerr for mercy.


    Looking at Kerr''s murderous eyes, Phil had a bad feeling.


    He was frightened.


    Kerr kept his head down and looked at Phil in front of him. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. When he raised his foot, directly stepped on Phil''s chest and stared at him.


    "Ahem!" Phil felt a strong force on his chest. He held Kerr''s shins with both hands and begged him.

 Chapter 456 Who Dares

    But Phil couldn''t speak at all.


    He struggled hard, but in Kerr''s eyes, his strength was in vain.


    Seeing that Phil couldn''t ask for mercy, Jared felt relieved.


    "Phil, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because youe from the Gu family? If you don''t understand the warning I gave you before, I can teach you what is not allowed to do what you shouldn''t do."


    Kerr said in a cold tone and kicked him harder. In the past, no matter how dissatisfied Kerr was with the dirty tricks of Phil, he had turned a blind eye to it.


    But this time was different. Phil dared to hurt Nicole, so Kerr had to teach him a lesson.


    The sound of a car came from afar. Jared turned his head and saw the car of the Gu family. He could not help but feel a little worried. After all, the Gu family also doted on Phil.


    Zachary nced at Kelvin and Jack who got out of the car. He stood straight and walked towards Kerr''s car.


    Seeing Jack, Nicole and Avery also got out of the car. Nicole looked at Kerr, and the appearance of Jack attracted everyone''s attention.


    But Kerr didn''t pay attention to him. It seemed that Kerr didn''t care who would show up.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Kerr had no intention of letting Phil go, Jack said seriously.


    Zachary nced at Jack with disdain. He walked to Avery, took Avery''s hand and went back to the silver Maybach.


    "What are you doing? Zachary?" Avery called his name. She didn''t know why Zachary was about to take her away before the matter was settled.


    Looking at Zachary passing by him, Jack''s eyes lit up. Zachary''s cold side face looked like a person, and he also looked like Kerr.


    "You are..." Jack said lightly.


    Hearing Jack''s ques


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    of what he was doing, but he didn''t know what he would do to Phil.


    Seeing that Jared also disliked Phil, Kelvin had a guess in his heart.


    "Kerr, you must let go of Phil today." Jack ordered Kerr, but because he was not feeling well, a little excitement made him feel ufortable.


    His body trembled unconsciously.


    "Sir!" Kelvin called as he walked to Jack and held his arm Kelvin looked nervous.


    "Uncle Kelvin, send him home." After ordering Kelvin, Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, turned around and walked towards his car.


    Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Jared lifted up Phil who was lying on the ground and threw him into the car. Then he nodded to Jack and drove after Kerr''s car, leaving Jack''s sight.


    "Kerr, is it really okay? Are you really going to kill Phil?" Nicole asked Kerr worriedly.


    "Are you afraid? Did I scare you?" Kerr held the steering wheel with one hand and held Nicole''s hand with the other. He felt the coldness from her fingertips. He thennded a kiss on it.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid. I just don''t think it''s worth it to make a scene because of Phil."

 Chapter 457 Get Into Trouble

    Looking at Kerr''s side face, Nicole turned to face him and said seriously, "Kerr, although I hate what he did, we just need to teach him a lesson so that he won''t dare to do it again.


    You don''t have to get yourself into trouble because of this kind of person." Nicole knew that it would be very troublesome once a person''s life was involved.


    She didn''t want Kerr to get into any trouble. Their happy life had just begun, and they shouldn''t have changed anything because of what Phil did.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him, but I won''t let him go so easily." There was obvious meaning in Kerr''s words.


    Nicole was confused. Ten minutester, two cars arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    Standing at the door, Harley was waiting for Kerr. Apparently, he had received a call from him before, with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m curious. Who dared to offend Kerr?" Harley joked.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and got out of the car. "You''ll know soon."


    Jared''s car hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Jared, let me go! I can give you whatever you want!" Phil knew that this was hisst chance before the car stopped. If he really fell into Kerr''s hands.


    Then even if he could survive, he would feel worse than death.


    Hearing that, Jared showed a sarcastic smile on his face. "Mr. Phil, when do you think of me as a human being? But every dog has its day.


    You should be responsible for what you have done." Jared made it clear that he would not go against Kerr''s will.


    And for him, a person like Phil was not worth forgiving.


    Phil struggled to stand up and looked out of the window. "Where are you taking me? Jared, think it over. If you let me go, you will get whatever you want.


    You know my position in t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed her head and looked at Kerr. Then she lowered her head and hid behind Kelvin subconsciously. She didn''t know if Nicole had told Kerr that she was involved into Phil''s n.


    Hearing what had happened to Phil, Hebe shivered and hoped that Kerr didn''t notice her.


    Seeing the look on Hebe''s face, Nicole didn''t say anything. After all, during the whole process, Hebe didn''t really hurt her and she had regretted for what she had done. Nicole was willing to forgive her.


    "Nicole, how did Phil find you?" Kerr didn''t intend to let anyone go. He stared at Hebe and asked Nicole.


    Kerr had already called Vedder before he found Nicole, knowing that it was Hebe who had asked her out.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole shook her head and said, "Kerr, you''ve taught a lesson to Phil. Forget it. I''m standing in front of you safe and sound, aren''t I?"


    Nicole persuaded Kerr.


    She believed that this matter would soon spread throughout the Gu family, so the Gu family should also have a fear. She thought that it was enough.


    "Kerr, I know I was wrong. I swear I didn''t know my brother was going to hurt Nicole. I just wanted to go shopping with her."

 Chapter 458 Made A Mistake

    Before Kerr could say anything, Hebe admitted it.


    This time, she was indeed implicated by Phil, but she didn''t know if Kerr would believe her words.


    Taking a step forward, Hebe walked up to Nicole, grabbed her hand and looked at her with beseeching eyes. "Nicole, you know that I don''t want to hurt you at all."


    Hebe knew that only Nicole could save her. After all, Kerr didn''t show any mercy to Phil when Jack was there.


    Nicole turned to Kerr and said, "Kerr, forget it. I didn''t me anyone. I believe that no one will hurt me in the future."


    Nicole go of Hebe''s hand. Although Hebe didn''t really hurt her, Nicole knew that Hebe wanted to get some benefits from her.


    The reason why Hebe didn''t take action was that she was a timid woman.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr held her shoulder and didn''t look at Hebe anymore. "Jared, send him to where he should go after the operation."


    After giving a order to Jared, Kerr left the hospital with Nicole.


    Looking at their receding figures, the worried expression on Kelvin''s face was reced by a sigh.


    "Uncle Kelvin, don''t overthink it. The operation is already going on, and this matter can''t be changed. And it''s all Phil''s own fault. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jaredforted Kelvin with a gloating look.


    Looking into Jared''s eyes, Kelvin just shook his head.


    When Nicole and Kerr returned home, it was already dark. Looking sideways at Kerr, Nicole suddenly found that she didn''t really know the man beside her at all.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think I''m cruel?" Kerr sat opposite to Nicole and got some dishes on her te. He didn''t see her eyes, but he felt the surprise in her eyes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e together.


    "At that time, you were just a rookie and always acted rashly." Kerr''s eyes were full of affection. He put his arm around her shoulder and apanied her back to her former office.


    "If you don''t like this ce, I don''t mind sharing an office with you." Kerr whispered in Nicole ear. He asked in a seductive voice.


    This was what Nicole asked forst night. Otherwise, he didn''t want to be apart from her for a second.


    Nicole pushed Kerr away. Although there were no other colleagues here, she still felt a little awkward. After all, they were in the office.


    "I have a meeting this morning. I''ll pick you up for lunch." Kerr exhorted Nicole, then let go of her hand, turned around and left her office.


    Nicole walked to the back of the desk and gently touched it with her fingers. She knew that everything here had been changed, but Kerr deliberately decorated this office with its original style.


    But she knew it was in the past now.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door of the office behind her. Nicole turned around and saw a woman in a ck suit standing at the door.

 Chapter 459 Things Change

    The woman looked mature and capable.


    It seemed that she was a few years older than Nicole.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nicole. I''m your assistant, Daisy. If you need anything in work, please tell me, I''m happy to help you with it." Daisy bent down slightly towards Nicole.


    She introduced herself to show her respect.


    Nicole was slightly stunned. She suddenly remembered the first time she saw Lily. She didn''t expect that things had changed in just two years.


    "Hello, Daisy." Nicole sat on the chair and looked at the photos of Lucas and Jay on the table. She knew that it must be Kerr''s special arrangements.


    In fact, Nicole found that Kerr had changed a lot since he was with her, much more considerate than before.


    "How long have you been in thepany?" Nicole asked Daisy. She knew that the reason why Kerr arranged Daisy to be with her must be because he trusted Daisy.


    "Mrs. Nicole, don''t worry. I have been working for Mr. Mr. Kerr for a long time. But I won''t show up in the Gu Group in the past, which is the KN Group today. From now on, I will only be responsible for Mrs. Nicole."


    Daisy raised her head and looked at Nicole. When she saw the face of Nicole, a hint of loss shed through her eyes.


    Nicole captured that emotion, but she didn''t know why Daisy had such an expression. Before she could ask more, her phone rang.


    So she gave a hint to Daisy with her eyes indicated that she could leave first.


    Daisy turned around and left Nicole''s office. The moment she turned around, there was obvious sadness on her face.


    Looking at Hebe''s name on the phone, Nicole didn''t have anything to say to her, so she hung up directly. She didn''t want to have too much contact with Hebe.


    She turned on theputer, but her phone rang again. This time it was a strange number, so sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ront of her. The man had a cold face, somewhat simr to Jack.


    There were obvious signs of age on the woman''s face, and her eyes were obviously red and swollen. Sadness was written all over her face.


    Nicole frowned. Although she had never seen Hebe''s parents, she was almost sure that that couple must be them.


    "Mrs. Nicole." Jared''s voice came from behind Nicole.


    Jared trotted to Nicole''s side. Before he asked what happened to her, he raised his head and saw Curry Gu and Grace Zhang, so he slightly bent over to them.


    "Mr. Curry! Mrs. Grace." Jared knew that these two people were most likely toe here to make trouble, but no matter how hard they tried, it was useless. After all, Phil had left A City, and only Kerr knew the specific location.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Nicole looked at the couple in front of her.


    Curry Hu stopped and looked at Jared. His face was cold, but he didn''t take Nicole seriously. "Jared, it''s a good to meet you.


    You must have known what happened yesterday. Can you tell me what on earth Phil did wrong? If you can tell me, I won''t make things difficult for you. I can go straight to Kerr."


    Curry Gu asked Jared seriously, but he said it to Nicole.

 Chapter 460 Give Me An Explanation

    Grace stared at Nicole all the time. "That''s right! What happened to Phil? Why did it be like this? Phil is our only son!"


    Grace had been crying for the whole night since she knew what had happened to Phil yesterday, but she had no choice but toe to find Kerr.


    "Mr. Curry, Mrs. Grace, I don''t know what to say. Mr. Kerr is having a meeting now. He must not want to be disturbed by others right now. You know Mr. Kerr''s temper."


    Jared winked at Daisy, indicating her to take Nicole away first. As far as he knew, Kerr would deal with this matter. And he would definitely not want Nicole to get involved.


    But since Nicole hade down, she did not intend to escape.


    "Do you mean that Kerr doesn''t have time? What did you just call her? Is she Kerr''s fianc��e?" Curry looked at Nicole up and down.


    Although Nicole looked delicate and fragile on the surface, when Curry looked into her eyes, he saw a tenacity in her eyes.


    Such a look was not something a coward woman would have.


    It seemed that Nicole was not a simple person.


    Jared didn''t expect that Curry would notice it.


    He was about toe up with an excuse, but he heard Nicole''s voice.


    "I guess you must be Phil and Hebe''s parents. Mr. Curry, Mrs. Grace, I''m Kerr''s wife, Nicole Ning. If you two need to have a talk with Kerr...


    You can have a chat with me first." Said Nicole calmly.


    She knew that what Kerr said was right. Phil made a mistake, and he should pay the price. Nicole just didn''t want them to put the me on Kerr.


    "Because of you bitch, right? It''s because of you that something happened to Phil!" Grace med Nicole, cried andined, and unconsciously raised her voice.


    Although it was not the peak hour in thepany, there would still be employees passing by. N


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ould we do?" Curry questioned Nicole.


    "In the past, when the Gu Group was fine, the Gu family was safe and sound. But since the ident happened to the Gu Group, the Gu family began to have idents one after another. What happened?"


    Curry didn''t directly pin all the me on Nicole


    But Nicole understood what he meant.


    With a faint smile on her face, Nicole said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about, Mr. Curry. Are you worried about the whereabouts of Phil? Or are you worried that after the Gu Group is gone, and Phil is not around, no one would take care of you when you were old?


    There is a fundamental difference between these two questions. I hope Mr. Curry can give me a clear answer." Nicole didn''t expect that the Gu family was still concerned about their own interests at this time.


    She didn''t know how Phil would feel if he knew it.


    "Nicole! Don''t beat around the bush with me. They are the problem. Today I want an exnation from you. Or you send Phil back to us safe and sound.


    Otherwise, you have to be responsible for our problems." Curry took it for granted. Before he came here, he had already known from Jack how powerful Nicole was.

 Chapter 461 It Has Nothing To Do With Me

    Now Curry had experienced it personally.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mr. Curry, I''m afraid I can''t help with you it. You know what kind of person Kerr is. He won''t agree. It''s because Phil did something wrong.


    So he got the punishment. Even kids know it. I know you two must understand it. As for what Phil did, you can ask Hebe.


    She knows it best. And it''s already generous enough for me to let go of her. I don''t want you to push your luck. Your problem has nothing to do with me."


    It was not until today that Nicole realized that sometimes her kindness would indeed be an excuse for others to take advantage of her.


    This time, Nicole said resolutely, "I know what you are thinking about. Phil couldn''t get the shares of the KN Group, but you two still want it.


    But I''ve made it clear. If Kerr agrees, I will not be stingy. If you are sure that you can persuade Kerr, I can give up my shares."


    After saying that, Nicole stood up directly and looked down at the two stunned people in front of her. "If you really want to go to find Kerr, then help yourself.


    I don''t mind it as long as you are not afraid that Kerr would be angry with you." Every time Nicole mentioned Kerr, Curry and Grace would look embarrassed.


    They seemed to be afraid of Kerr.


    Perhaps no one in the Gu family dared to provoke Kerr.


    Nicole had never thought of using Kerr''s power to bully others.


    However, these people pushed her hard, and she was unwilling topromise. From today on, she had to be different.


    Nicole turned around and walked out of the coffee shop. Breathing the fresh air, she felt rxed. In fact, sometimespromise could not extricate herself from the situation, nor could make herself happier.


    Jared followed Nicole and felt ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    every day without any achievements.


    Kerr raised his hand and looked at his watch. "Lunch is ready." It was less than eleven o''clock in the morning, and Kerr tried every possible excuse to see Nicole.


    With a dark face, Nicole looked at the time on her desk and said, "Mr. Kerr, if you continue to disturb my work like this, I will seriously consider quitting the job."


    She tried to frighten Kerr, but it worked. Five minutester, Kerr finally hung up the phone obediently.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly, but looked sweet.


    But inparison, the Gu family was obviously not in a peace now.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Sitting between Curry and Freya, Grace held Freya''s hand andined tearfully, "Phil is our only son. Can''t we really see him for the rest of our lives? What should we do in the future?"


    Recently, the Gu family had already been in a pickle. Even if no one said it, everyone knew it in their hearts.


    After hearing what had happened, Freya became angry. "To tell you the truth, Nicole has already given me and Jack a hard time. How could she go so far?"


    Freya knew that Curry and Grace wanted to get the shares of the KN Group...

 Chapter 462 A Favor

    It was also because that Phil was greedy for money that something bad happened to him, but Freya couldn''t care so much now. It was better to let the Gu family than Nicole to get the shares.


    "Jack, Freya, you can''t just sit by and do nothing. There are so many people in our family. How can we lose to Nicole?" Curry urged Jack angrily.


    Obviously, he had sacrificed his son, and it was impossible for him to let it go. "I''ve seen it today. Nicole can work in the group at will, but Hebe has graduated for so long...


    I just want Kerr to give Hebe a chance to practice in thepany, but he doesn''t want to. Isn''t it too unfair?" Curry knew that Jack hated people to enter the Gu Group except the Gu family.


    It used to be, and now it is.


    Although the Gu Group had changed its name and became the KN Group, in Jack''s eyes, they were the same, both belonged to them.


    Seeing the angry look on Jack''s face, Freya knew that he had tried to stop Kerr, but failed.


    "In my opinion, we still have to let Kerr and Nicolee back and live with us. I don''t believe that Nicole can still y tricks on our son."


    In fact, what Freya worried about was not that Kerr had been manipted by Nicole, but that the Gu family''s needed Kerr''s help right now.


    If Kerr continued to ignore them, the Gu family would soon show signs of copse. At that time, Freya would never be able to enter the upper ss again.


    She had been living a rich life since she was born. Now the Gu family was obviously unable to meet her needs for life.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly rang and Freya took it out. When she looked at the number on it, her face changed involuntarily. She stood up and walked out of the living room with the phone in her hand.


    It was not until she was far away from them that she put the pho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    blic, and Kerr still didn''t trust us."


    Although Jack didn''t want to ept Nicole at all, in fact, from a rational point of view, he admitted that Freya''s idea was the best.


    "Then we''ll hold a wedding ceremony for them in the name of Gu family. In fact, you know what is in Kerr''s mind. Even if we don''t prepare it for Nicole, he will prepare for her. We can''t stop him.


    Then why don''t we do him a favor?" Freya lookedcent. If she could take advantage of the current situation to get Kerr''s favor, perhaps the Gu family would get better.


    Jack kept silent, which meant that he acquiesced in her idea. But he couldn''t carry out this n himself. He stood up and walked upstairs to the study.


    "Do whatever you want to do." Jack said with exhaustion.


    Zachary''s appearance still appeared in his mind. He always felt that Zachary had a very familiar feeling. Sitting in the study, Jack looked at Kelvin in front of him and said, "Kelvin, go and investigate the child of the Lin family."


    Kelvin nodded at Jack. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Freya watched Jack leave with obviouscency in her eyes, although she was not the woman that Jack loved...

 Chapter 463 Strong Backing

    But Freya supported the Gu family when it was in the most difficult time.


    She picked up the phone and started to make ns for the wedding.


    Because the hotel where the wedding would be held was owned by the Gu Group, and the manager of the hotel knew Freya, so when he heard that it was Kerr''s wedding, he agreed without thinking too much.


    Satisfied, Freya hung up the phone.


    In the KN Group.


    Looking at the folder in his hand, Kerr thought of Nicole in his mind. He picked up the phone and said directly after it was connected, "Mrs. Nicole, pleasee to my office with the materials you got."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Nicole to refute.


    Hearing the overbearing voice of the man on the phone, Nicole shook her head helplessly. Then she could only pick up the folder on the table, walking towards Kerr''s office.


    She pushed the door of Kerr''s office open and walked in without knocking. "Mr. Kerr, what can I do for you?" She sat directly at Kerr''s desk.


    Her slender legs were swaying in front of Kerr. The slim hemline of her dress restricted her movements, but made her more attractive.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at the flirting smile on her face. He grinned, "Seduce me?" The next second, Kerr reached out and held her into his arms.


    Kerr lowered his head and exactlynded a kiss on her cheek.


    "Hmm..." Nicole didn''t expect Kerr to be so direct. She slightly twisted her body, trying to struggle, but failed. Her body was tightly locked in Kerr''s arms.


    In fact, Nicole just wanted to make a joke, but she didn''t expect to fall into the hands of Kerr. Maybe in front of Kerr, Nicole could never escape from him.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t happy.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was a knock on the office door. Nicole stood up from Kerr''s legs and tidied up her clothes. When she found nothing wrong, she signaled Kerr to let him in.


    "Come in." Kerr said indifferently.


    Jared pushed the door open and walked in, followed by Kelvin.


    "Sir, Uncle Kelvin is here." When Jared was outside the door just now, he had already known what Kelvin wanted to do, but he didn''t know how Kerr would react when he knew it.


    Standing next to Kerr, Jared knew that Nicole was also there. Anyway, Nicole would know it sooner orter, so Jared didn''t intend to avoid her.


    Nicole looked at Jared and Kelvin curiously.


    Kelvin nodded to Kerr and Nicole and stepped forward with a smile on his face. In his opinion, no matter what the purpose of Jack and Freya was, what he was going to say was a good news for Nicole and Kerr.


    In his heart, he only hoped that the Gu family could live a peaceful life without any disputes. He stepped forward and put the things in his hands in front of Kerr.


    "Mr. Jack and Mr. Freya asked me to give these to you, Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole."

 Chapter 464 I Want To Marry You

    Looking at Kelvin''s action and the smile on his face, Nicole was confused. "Uncle Kelvin, you are so happy. Is there a good news?" Nicole asked.


    But Kelvin looked at the envelope in Kerr''s hand. "Mrs. Nicole, you''ll understand after taking a look at it."


    Following his sight, Nicole lowered her head and looked at the envelope in Kerr''s hand.


    When Kerr opened the envelope, he saw a red and gilded invitation. Obviously, it was an invitation to the wedding. But as far as Kerr knew, there was no one who could ask Kelvin to send the invitation in person.


    And no one in the Gu family was going to get married.


    As soon as Kerr opened the invitation, he and Nicole saw the name clearly printed on it.


    However, both of them looked surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a result.


    "What do you mean?" Kerr looked at him seriously. He had never thought that Jack and Freya would give them a sudden surprise.


    For Kerr and Nicole, as long as Jack and Freya didn''t cause them any trouble in their lives, they would be happy enough. Why did Jack and Freya give them such a big surprise?


    Nicole was also stunned. In fact, she didn''t care much about the wedding. It was just a wedding ceremony, as long as Kerr was still with her, it was enough for her.


    "Uncle Kelvin, is there any misunderstanding?" Nicole asked politely. After all, when they ran away, Kelvin had sincerely thought of helping them.


    So she respected Kelvin very much.


    Knowing how Kerr and Nicole would react, Kelvin nodded at them and said, "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Jack and Mr. Freya are preparing for your wedding.


    Mrs. Freya asked me to tell you that since everything has been settled and Mr. Kerr has made up his mind, they are willing to fulfill your wish and give you a wedding, which can show their sincerity.


    She said she hope Mr. Kerr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    go back and tell the Gu family. Thank them for their kindness. We will be there on time. If they need anything, please tell me in advance."


    She didn''t want to put Kerr in a dilemma. Anyway, it was just a ceremony, and it was not that important to Nicole. There was no need to have conflict with the Gu family because of this.


    "Okay, I''ll go back first." Hearing the affirmative answer of Nicole, Kelvin smiled.


    He knew that Nicole was a reasonable person, so he turned around and left Kerr''s office.


    "Why?" Kerr said lightly. Looking at Nicole''s smiling face, he couldn''t understand what she was thinking about.


    "There is no reason. Don''t you want to marry me?" Nicole picked up the invitation card put aside by Kerr, with her and Kerr''s names on it.


    A happy smile appeared on her face.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr frowned, "I want to marry you. I said I would give you a unique wedding. I remember what I said, and I will never break my promise."


    Kerr thought Nicole was angry.


    In fact, he was more anxious than anyone else. The wedding was postponed because of the farce of Bonnie. Kerr was so angry that he even wanted to kill her, if it was not that he had to care about Nicole and Ken''s feelings...

 Chapter 465 Everything

    Kerr wouldn''t let go of Bonnie so easily.


    Looking at the nervous look of Kerr, Nicole smiled brightly, "silly boy, I was just kidding. As long as you are by my side, I will not care about this ceremony?


    "I don''t like those illusory things. I just hope that you can appear in time when I need you." Said Nicole frankly.


    That was exactly what she thought, so she spoke it out without hesitation.


    Kerr nodded, "don''t worry. I will be with you." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr was satisfied.


    "So, if someone has prepared these things for us, why don''t we ept it? I know you have no idea about their purpose, so you are hesitant. But if we don''t ept it, we don''t know what they are going to do next. "


    "Kerr, I''m not as timid as you think. For me, no matter what happens, it''s impossible to separate us." Nicole said firmly.


    Putting Nicole''s hand to his lips, Kerr kissed it gently.


    "How lucky I am to have such a good wife!" Kerr said pleasantly.


    "Thank you for your love, Mr. Gu." Looking at Kerr, Nicole felt satisfied.


    Looking at the folder on the table, Nicole said, "I''ll go for this project. I''ll go tonight before the wedding, and try toe back before tomorrow night."


    She knew that when Kerr sent this project to her, it meant that he had prepared well for Nicole. She didn''t need to have any worries.


    Kerr looked at Nicole and smiled, "I''ve asked Daisy to arrange all the schedules for you." Kerr said firmly. Although Nicole said she would think about it, Kerr had already guessed the answer.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. It had only been a morning since she got the project, but Kerr had already made a decision for her.


    She had to admit that Kerr knew her best in the world.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, Nic


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    aisy was still on guard against her, so she refused to tell her what was on her mind. And Nicole was not interested in prying into other people''s secrets.


    Looking at Nicole, Daisy hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "Mrs. Nicole,e back as soon as possible. Call me if you need anything." Daisy covered her belly with her hands all the time.


    She tried to hide her expression and Nicole didn''t find anything unusual.


    Nicole nodded, "I know. Have a good rest." For Nicole''s safety and convenience, Jared prepared a suite for her, and she lived in one of the rooms.


    Daisy lived in the room outside. Seeing that Nicole left, Daisy raised her hand to cover her mouth and ran to the bathroom. The feeling of tumbling in her stomach made her feel very ufortable.


    After spitting out almost all the food she had eaten for the whole day, Daisy raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror, whose face was pale.


    Nicole walked into the dining room, ordered two of her favorite food, and sat at a table by the window, reading the documents of the person in charge of this project in the D City.


    "Excuse, me."


    She heard a voice close to her.

 Chapter 466 Parted In Discord

    Nicole looked up when she heard the voice.


    Looking at the man''s handsome face, Nicole was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the material she had just read. The person in the photo was in front of her.


    "Mr. Zhang?" Nicole stood up and nodded to the man in front of her.


    The man smiled at her and said. "Miss. Nicole. Just call me Harry." Harry Zhang reached out his hand to Nicole.


    Nicole nodded slightly, "I didn''t expect such a coincidence." She didn''t hold out her hand.


    Harry Zhang seemed to have noticed that Nicole didn''t want to be too close to him, so he didn''t force her. He withdrew his hand and said, "It''s really a coincidence. The KN Group has handed me the project information, so I saw your basic information."


    Raising his hand, Harry gently pushed his gold rimmed sses on his face and behaved politely.


    "I just arrived at the D City. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Harry here. I think you must be busy with your work. Let''s talk about the project tomorrow." In fact, Nicole really wanted to have a talk with Harry Zhang now.


    Then she could finish her work earlier ande back to Kerr as soon as possible. She began to miss her home.


    Harry Zhang smiled and said politely, "Miss. Nicole, if you don''t mind, I don''t have anything else to do tonight. Maybe we can sit down and have a talk now."


    Harry didn''t seem to be surprised at her reaction.


    But this was exactly what Nicole wanted.


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Harry." Nicole said politely and looked at her watch. It was just half past eight. It was still early.


    "Miss Nicole, you really put your work first. I wonder if you are married or not? Are you in a hurry to go home?" Harry said half-jokingly.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that Harry Zhang wou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Now looking at Ben, she felt that he was looking at her kindly.


    "Nicole, I have something to talk to you. It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go out and have a talk." Ben was about to leave with Nicole. When he was about to hold her wrist, Nicole dodged.


    With a vignt look on her face, Nicole looked at Ben and said, "Mr. Ben, what''s the matter? Please sit down and tell me directly." Nicole resumed to her seat.


    What she meant was clear. If Ben really had something to say, he could sit down and have a talk openly. If there was nothing else, she was not interested at all.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Harry couldn''t help but sigh at her courage. He had been with Ben for so long, and it was the first time that he had seen someone dare to treat Ben like this.


    Ben was not surprised at Nicole''s reaction. He just waved his hand at Harry, indicating him to leave.


    Harry turned around and left the restaurant. At the same time, he asked the hotel manager to clear up all the people in the restaurant, leaving some space for Ben.


    "Mr. Ben, it took you so much effort to see me. I''m curious about what makes you pay so much attention to me." Nicole wondered.

 Chapter 467 Your Dowry

    At first, she thought it was about Harley and Lisa, but now it seemed not to be the case.


    "Are you really going to marry Kerr?" Hearing the conversation between Nicole and Harry just now, Nicole was full of worries about the uing wedding of the Gu family.


    Nicole frowned slightly, "Mr. Ben, you seems to be interested in my marriage? It seems that this has nothing to do with Mr. Ben, right?" Nicole saw the concern in his eyes.


    Such concern had nothing to do with the rtionship between men and women, but more family affection, which made Nicole feel very strange.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Ben looked out of the window and said, "Nicole, Lisa told me that this is your choice. Only in this way can you feel happy when you marry Kerr. Even if you have to face a lot of trouble, you are willing to do it.


    I don''t understand. I don''t want you to face those troubles. Now, I just want to ask you, are you sure you want to marry Kerr? Facing the troubles of Gu family with him?"


    In Ben''s opinion, Kerr was not a good match for Nicole, but it was obvious that Nicole didn''t think so.


    "Mr. Ben, thank you for your concern. But I know that Kerr won''t let me regret my choice, so I don''t have to hesitate. Lisa is right. Everyone has his own choice.


    Because everyone knows what they want." Nicole also hoped that Ben would no longer object to the rtionship between Harley and Lisa.


    Ben nodded and reached out his hand.


    Seeing Ben''s gesture, Harry, who was standing at the door of the restaurant, walked to him, handed over the file bag, and then stood beside him.


    "Your dowry." Ben put the portfolio in front of Nicole.


    His casual words surprised Nicole.


    However, Ben didn''t want to exin too much to her. After he finished speaki


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    . Although he hadn''t been able to speak, he seemed to have a keen perception of outside world.


    As soon as Nicole''s voice came from the phone, Lucas opened his eyes directly and looked at the phone in the hand of Harrow with a pair of big eyes full of expectation.


    "It''s okay. I think that Lucas probably misses you." "It''s Mommy," said Harrow, putting her phone in front of Lucas.


    She was guiding Lucas.


    But Lucas just stared at the phone in her hand without saying anything else.


    Hearing this, Nicole smiled faintly, "It''s Mommy, Lucas. Mommy will be back soon. Be good, okay?" A happy smile appeared on Nicole''s face.


    Although Lucas couldn''t speak, he seemed to understand what Nicole said. He nodded hard and smiled.


    Harrow looked at Lucas''s reaction in surprise.


    Nicole talked to Lucas for a while. Although Lucas didn''t respond, Nicole knew that he could understand what she said.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole smiled happily.


    Daisy caught a glimpse of Nicole''s side face. When she answered the phone, Daisy heard their conversation.


    Looking at Nicole, Daisy''s eyes gleamed with happiness.


    Lucas and Jay were God''s best gifts to Nicole.

 Chapter 468 A Greedy Man

    Nicole felt that all the pain and difficulties she had experienced before seemed to be worth it.


    The car was driven back to Kerr''s vi. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Kerr standing at the gate of the vi.


    "Are you tired?" Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s waist and asked her gently.


    Nicole shook her head with a smile. "Is there anything wrong with Lucas?" Nicole asked Kerr.


    Although she knew it was quite unlikely, she was still a little worried.


    "He was fine, but if you don''te back, his father will not be good." Kerr said that seriously and walked into the vi with his arm around Nicole''s waist.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. She knew that Kerr was missing her. Who would have thought that the CEO of thepany and the future sessor of the Gu family would rely on a little woman like this.


    If others knew it, Nicole was worried that it would affect Kerr''s reputation, but Kerr didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw a lot of people standing in the living room. She could not help but feel curious.


    Kerr took her to the sofa and sat down. Nicole looked at the man in front of her curiously.


    "Young Mistress, this is the wedding dress we prepared for your wedding. Please see what kind of style you like." A woman walked up to Nicole and put the design album in front of her.


    Holding the design draft in her hand, Nicole opened it casually.


    "It''s toote to redesign one now, but I''ve prepared these for you. You can choose one from them." Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    Although he knew that this was a perfunctory wedding of the Gu family, it was not the case in his eyes. He would give the best to Nicole at any time.


    "When did you prepare these wedding dresses?" Nicole had never heard Kerr menti


    hepany is my betrothal gift to you."


    Kerr kissed Nicole''s forehead with tenderness in his eyes.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was obviously stunned. The rest shares of the KN Group were in her hands, and her betrothal gifts and dowry... Nicole thought for a while and hesitated whether she should tell Kerr about the shares of the group.


    "Actually..." When Nicole was about to speak, Kerr''s phone rang.


    Nicole swallowed back what she was about to say.


    She lowered her head and looked away. Looking at the design album in her hand, she was a little flustered. The existence of Ben was like a mist, showing in front of her.


    Her intuition told her that there was a bigger secret behind Ben.


    But she couldn''t doubt everything based on her intuition.


    Kerr put the phone near his ear and listened to the voice on the phone. His face darkened, "No, she doesn''t need to do that. Let her solve the problem by herself and tell those people."


    "The KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu family. But if anyone dares to make trouble at my wedding, don''t me me for being rude." Kerr said with obvious cruelty.


    He warned the caller seriously and put down his phone. His face showed displeasure.

 Chapter 469 A Strange Dream

    "What happened?" Nicole hadn''t seen Kerr so angry for a long time. Her intuition told her that something must have happened.


    With a worried look on her face, Nicole held Kerr''s hand and felt that he had gradually calmed down and his face softened.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and shook his head. "It''s just some work troubles. Don''t worry. I can handle them." After saying that, he stood up and went back to the study.


    Looking at his back, Nicole knew that Kerr had hidden a secret from her, but she didn''t doubt his motive at all.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole kept thinking about Ben. She wanted to know what was going on with Ben, but if she didn''t tell Kerr...


    Then Nicole would have no chance or ability to find out the truth.


    Jared came in and nodded to Nicole, "Mrs. Nicole." After greeting her, he went upstairs directly.


    Pushing the door open, Jared saw Kerr''s back. "Sir, those people are forcing Mrs. Freya to pay back the money, but as far as I know, she has sold a lot of personal items.


    But facing that huge gambling debt, her struggling was in vain." Jared had always known that Freya was addicted to gambling, but the Gu family was rich and powerful, so they didn''t care about the loss at all.


    Many of the Gu family''s real estates were actually under the name of the Gu Group. As a member of the Gu family, they only had the right to use them. Before the Gu Group dered bankruptcy, those real estates were also facing the risk of sealing up.


    Now, the only thing that Jack and Freya could control at will was the old house of the Gu family. However, neither Jack nor Freya would sell it.


    They only relied on this mansion to maintain the glory of the Gu family.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr''s face darkened


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    night in your life." His words were full of warning. He would not let Nicole in danger again.


    Nicole fell asleep with a smile.


    In her dream, Nicole saw Ben, who seemed to be smiling at her. The heavy mist nketed his figure, and she couldn''t see clearly where she was. Then she founded that she was in the Xue family.


    Nicole felt familiar, "Mr. Ben, have I been here before?" Nicole frowned and asked Ben, but he didn''t answer. He just smiled gently at her.


    "I don''t allow you to be with Kerr!" A harsh voice rang in her ear, making her shiver involuntarily.


    She turned around to look for the voice, "Who is it? Who are you? Who is talking?" It was not the first time that such a voice had appeared in her dream. She really wanted to know what had happened.


    In a daze, she felt someone pushing her body.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes.


    "Nicole? Did you have a nightmare?" Kerr frowned and sensed the uneasiness of the little woman in his arms. Then he woke up Nicole.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole shook her head and said, "It''s just a strange dream." Nicole sat up and looked outside. It was already dawn.


    "Should we get up now?"

 Chapter 470 Hold Your Hand And Grow Old With You

    Nicole asked Kerr in a daze. She had known that today was their wedding, but when this day really came...


    She couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    However, she felt a little regretful that Jay was not here.


    "I''m going to wash my face." Nicole got out of bed. She didn''t want Kerr to feel her disappointment. Today was their big day. She didn''t want to ruin it.


    After freshening up, Nicole walked out of the bathroom and saw that Kerr had put on his clothes. She was slightly surprised, "Are you going to work? The stylist and makeup artist must have arrived, right?"


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Nicole seemed to be still in a dream.


    Kerr walked up to Nicole, held her shoulder and looked at her in the mirror who without any make-up. He kissed her hair and said, "I''ll go out for a while ande back soon."


    Nicole nodded. After Kerr left, she saw the stylist and dressering in.


    Kerr, who was standing in the living room, looked at Harley and Ken with a smile.


    "Congrattions!" Raising his hand and gently pounding on Kerr''s shoulder, Harley said, "You guys have been through a lot and finally have a wedding. It seems that the Gu family haspletely epted Nicole this time."


    So far, Harley still didn''t understand why Lisa ignored him.


    "She didn''te with you?" Kerr asked deliberately. If he didn''t want to investigate the background of Xue family, he wouldn''t have taken advantage of the rtionship between Harley and Lisa in this way.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley curled his lips and said, "You know why." He sat on the sofa with a helpless look on his face.


    Ken stood aside and didn''t say anything. After the firest time, they all found the change in Ken, but no one pointed it out.


    "Your father is still forcing you to go on a blind date?" Kerr frowned and looked at Ken who was absent-minded.


    Kerr wanted Ken to see through


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    her shoulder and said, "Nicole, I love you."


    Although they had made up their minds to be together, Kerr still felt gratified, moved and relieved when he knew that Nicole really belonged to him.


    Nicole felt a lump in her throat and patted his back gently. "You must make me cry, right? You knows that if I cry, my make-up would be in a mess and I would not be pretty anymore."


    Recalling the hardships they had gone through along the way, Nicole felt bitter.


    Letting go of Nicole''s arms, Kerr held her hand and walked to the dresser. He helped her sit down and took out the jewelry box from the drawer.


    When he opened it, a diamond ne appeared in front of them. Kerr picked it up and put it on her neck. Through the mirror, Kerr looked at Nicole and smiled.


    "Do you like it?" There was obvious proud in Kerr''s eyes.


    With her eyes full of surprise, Nicole nodded, "You design this for me?" Nicole stretched out her fingers to touch the ne around her neck. The pendant was in the shape of a pair of hands holding together.


    There were diamonds iid the outline.


    It could be seen that Kerr had put a lot of thoughts into it.


    Kerr nodded, "It represents that I want to hold your hand and grow old with you." Kerr said gently.

 Chapter 471 Making Trouble

    For Kerr, this was probably the most sweetest word and also the best wish.


    Nicole lowered her head and held the ne pendant around her neck, with red eyes. She could feel Kerr''s love for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Kerr knew that Nicole was moved, but today was a big day for them. He didn''t want to see her tears.


    "Knock, knock, knock! Why are you two still dawdling? If you don''te out now, it will be toote." Harley''s voice was full of joy.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr behind her. She had adjusted herself and said, "Mr. Kerr, my heels are very high today. You have to hold me tight and don''t let me fall down."


    The hemline of the wedding dress was very big, so she specially wore a pair of nine centimeter high heels, so she was a little uncertain.


    "Don''t worry." Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and walked towards the door.


    The bedroom door was opened, and Kerr stood in front of them with Nicole in his arms.


    "Wow! Nicole, you are so beautiful!" Avery stood at the door and saw Nicole in a white wedding dress. The veil covered her face, making her look mysterious and noble.


    Standing next to Avery, Zachary saw the envious look in her eyes and kept it in mind silently. If Avery didn''t refuse him at that time, they might have already been married.


    Holding Avery''s shoulder, Zachary whispered in her ear, "You will have one too."


    Hearing Zachary''s voice, with happiness and expectation on her face, Avery leaned on his shoulder lovingly.


    Standing aside, Harley shook his head helplessly. "If I had known it earlier, I would have gone to the Gu family''s old house directly, so as not to have be jealous of your guys." Lisa''s face appeared in his mind.


    But unfortunately, Lisa didn''te today.


    Nicole smiled shyly and looked at Kerr. There was only happiness in her eyes.


    The group got on a line of the m


    eem to be afraid of being rejected because she didn''t have invitation at all.


    It seemed that Sunny deliberately wanted to make trouble today, so it was more impossible for Ken to let Sunny appear at Kerr''s wedding.


    "Why can''t I go with you since I''m invited by the Gu family? But Mr. Ken, are you going with us? If my memory serves me right, Mr. Ken almost became my brother-inw, but unfortunately...


    Bonnie is a good girl and she really likes you. Mr. Ken, you are so heartless." Sunny smiledcently.


    Ken had deep feelings for Bonnie, so Bonnie was unafraid of anything. And Sunny just took advantage of this weakness. But she didn''t expect that Ken would really break up with Bonnie.


    Hearing Sunny mention Bonnie, Ken''s face darkened. He opened the door and walked straight to her. Ken was full of anger, and he had no ce to vent it.


    Looking at Ken''s face, Edward got out of the car and stood beside Sunny. He knew that Sunny was deliberately provoking Ken. But if Ken really did something to hurt Sunny, Edward would not let her suffer losses.


    "Sunny! Don''t think that I don''t know that it''s all because of you that Bonnie did those things!" Ken investigated the cause of Le''s death. It was Sunny who framed Nicole.

 Chapter 472 No Family

    However, Bonnie didn''t doubt the truth of Sunny''s words.


    When Ken found out the evidence and told Bonnie, it was toote. They could never get back together.


    It was impossible that Ken didn''t hate Sunny at all. If it weren''t for her, he and Bonnie would still be fine.


    "So what? Mr. Ken, you seem to still love my sister. Then why don''t you save her? Do you just stand by and watch Bonnie being locked up by Nicole?"


    Sunny encouraged Ken. If he really betrayed Kerr because of Bonnie, then Kerr would have a hard time.


    She knew that she would nevere back to Kerr, so she had to do everything to destroy him and Nicole. First of all, she had to start with the people around Kerr.


    Looking at the provocative eyes of Sunny, Ken retreated two steps and said, "Sunny, you will pay for what you have done sooner orter. You don''t deserve to attend Kerr''s wedding."


    After saying that, Ken turned around and went back to the car. He started the car and turned the steering wheel. He stepped hard on the elerator and left Sunny''s sight.


    He knew where Bonnie was. He also knew that if he asked, Kerr would let Bonnie go. But so what? Only Ken knew that he and Bonnie could never get back together.


    In that case, they should move on.


    Thinking of the first time he met Bonnie, Ken really missed her at that time.


    Looking at the receding figure of Ken, Sunny showed obvious unwillingness in her eyes. She didn''t expect that her ploy didn''t sow discord between Ken and Kerr.


    She turned around angrily and sat in the car.


    Ken soon caught up with the group, but his eyes darkened.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole heard Ken''s voice on the phone just now. "What''s wrong?" She didn''t want anything unexpected to happen on their wedding day.


    So she felt nervous unconsciously.


    Kerr shook his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    of curiosity, Nicole turned around and said, "Come in." The person who coulde to see Nicole at this time was definitely not an outsider.


    The lounge door was pushed open, and Lisa''s smiling face appeared. "Am Ite?" Lisa went straight to Nicole.


    There was obvious surprise in Nicole''s eyes.


    "Lisa! It''s great that you cane." Of course, Nicole hoped to receive more blessings, but after seeing Ben before the wedding, she was more curious about the Xue family.


    Even if Lisa didn''t show up, Nicole would still find an opportunity to contact the Xue family after the wedding.


    After all, the share transfer agreement that Ben gave her was priceless. Nicole wanted to return it to him.


    "I knew you would wee me." If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t want Nicole to feel lonely, Lisa wouldn''t have been here. After all, she hadn''t talked to Harley for a long time.


    If she came here, she would definitely meet Harley.


    Holding Lisa''s hand, Nicole was surprised to see her.


    "Rita, if you don''t want to walk down the aisle alone, my brother can hold your hand." This was the excuse for Lisa to persuade Ben to allow her toe to the wedding. Lisa looked at Nicole expectantly.

 Chapter 473 Not That Kind Of Love Between Woman And Man

    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole was obviously stunned. Looking at Lisa''s back, she saw Ben standing behind her. "Mr. Ben." Nicole stood up and nodded to him.


    She had a lot of questions in her heart, but it was not the right time for her to ask. Looking at Ben''s mysterious eyes, Nicole had mix feelings.


    Ben nodded slightly, "Mrs. Nicole, if you don''t mind, I would love to help." Ben''s eyes were full of expectation.


    He tried his best to make it up to Nicole, hoping that she would give him a chance.


    Seeing the firmness in Ben''s eyes, Nicole hesitated.


    Avery, who was standing aside, felt strange when she saw the way Ben looked at Nicole. "Mr. Ben, we know you did it out of kindness, but how should we exin it to others?"


    Avery said seriously. After all, the one who walked Nicole down the aisle, should have a close rtionship with Nicole, or her rtives. But Ben had nothing to do with Nicole.


    To be exact, they were not even good friends.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ben. But at such an important asion, it''s better for me to apany Nicole." Kerr''s voice came from the door of the lounge.


    He stood at the door and heard what Ben and Avery had just said.


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr walked up to Nicole and held her waist, as if announcing that she was his woman.


    Sensing Kerr''s hostility, Ben smiled faintly.


    Taking a step back, Ben made way for Kerr and Nicole. All he did was to make Nicole happy, not to embarrass her.


    Ben kept his eyes on Nicole, gentle and kind.


    Looking at Kerr''s domineering look, Lisa frowned. When she was about to argue with him, Ben held her wrist and stopped her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    marry you."


    He said firmly, because he had made up his mind.


    Nicole smiled and nodded. Then she held his arm and said, "Be careful. Don''t let me fall down." Nicole reminded him again.


    Kerr held Nicole''s arm. When the music started, they walked down the stairs slowly without hesitation.


    With the appearance of Kerr and Nicole, there was thunderous apuse downstairs, and everyone''s eyes fixed on them.


    Freya looked at Nicole standing next to Kerr with obvious disgust in her eyes, but there was a fake smile at the corners of her mouth. She raised her hand and gently pped two times.


    Then she turned around and walked out of the vi. This wedding irritated her a lot. When she walked to the gate of the vi, she heard a noise here.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sunny. Mr. Kerr has told me that you can''t attend the wedding." At the gate of the vi, Kim stopped Sunny who was about to enter.


    "Kim, take a good look at it. I have the invitation of Gu family. Why don''t you let me in? Or is it because Nicole is afraid that Kerr will change his mind because of me?"


    There was obvious irony on Sunny''s face.

 Chapter 474 Are You Moved

    Kim kept silent and had no intention of listening to Sunny''s nonsense. However, he stood firmly at the door and couldn''t let her in.


    "Kim! Why don''t you let the guest in?" When Freya arrived at the door, she saw Sunny standing there. Knowing that it was all about Kerr, she asked then Kim.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Kim turn around, but didn''t move aside.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I only follow Mr. Kerr''s orders. It''s impossible for Miss Sunny to attend the wedding." Kim knew that Freya preferred Sunny. The invitation in Sunny''s hand was sent by Freya.


    Freya knew how stubborn Kim was, and her face was full of resentment. "Kerr is also my son. I said Miss Sunny cane in. Do you still want to stay in the Gu family?" Freya threatened him.


    In fact, she had no right to fire him at all.


    Kim was silent, but he still didn''t get out of the way.


    In the vi, the music stopped abruptly as Kerr and Nicole walked to the stage.


    "Mr. Kerr, do you want this woman to be your wife? Cherish her, apany her, take care of her, and know that only life and death can separate you."


    Hearing the voice, Kerr waved to the host, indicating him to stop.


    He then turned around and held Nicole''s hands.


    There was a little surprise in Nicole''s eyes. She didn''t know what he wanted to do, but she knew that Kerr would never let go of her hand no matter what happened.


    "Nicole, you let me know what love is in the world when I meet you. You make me believe that there is still true love in the world. Thank you for being in my life.


    Thank you for bringing the best gift in the world to me. Thank you for apanying me through so many difficulties. Today, you have be my bride."


    Kerr paused for a moment. T


    ight shed in Kerr''s eyes. He held Nicole tightly subconsciously, spun her body quickly and protected her in his arms.


    "Bang!" A loud gunshot broke the beautiful atmosphere in the hall.


    "Ah!" For a moment, the hall was filled with screams.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr dodged and hid behind the stage.


    Nicole was still immersed in her happiness and didn''t realize what had happened. She was held in Kerr''s arms.


    "Watch out!" At that moment, Ken directly dropped the champagne ss in his hand and fixed his eyes on the window, trying to pass through the crowd, but the whole hall was obviously in a mess.


    No matter how hard Ken tried, he couldn''t walk through.


    "Don''t panic!" Ken led the crowd loudly, but apparently all the guests had been frightened and could not calm down at all.


    Ken asked the Gu family members to evacuate all the guests.


    Soon, all the guests were evacuated from the living room with the servants of the Gu family.


    With a darkened face, Kerr walked out of the back of the stage with Nicole in his arms. He casted a nce at that the window was broken into pieces on the ground because of the bullet.

 Chapter 475 This Is My Home

    "What happened?" Seeing the guests leave in a hurry, Freyae in from the outside. She frowned and looked at the mess on the ground in surprise.


    Following behind Freya, Kim also knew that something had happened, with a surprised look on his face. He didn''t expect that there was still an ident after they had been well prepared.


    When Harley ran in and saw the scene in front of him, he was silent.


    For a moment, the lively wedding turned out to be like this. Everyone felt ufortable.


    Kerr was even gloomy, sullen and angry.


    With a smile on her face, Nicole reached out her hand and held Kerr''s face. "It doesn''t matter. We have made a vow that we are a legal couple. It doesn''t matter if no one would attend the ceremony.


    As long as the most important people are here." She didn''t care about the number of people around them. As long as the people she cared about were around her, she would feel satisfied.


    Zachary and Avery were behind her, and Lisa, Ben, Harley and Ken walked in from the outside. Nicole was not affected by the sudden ident.


    Ken walked to the broken ss, looked at the bullets fell on the ground, bent down to pick them up, and his eyes became dark. "It''s a simtion gun." While speaking, Ken looked at Kerr.


    Obviously, the shooter didn''t want to hurt anyone at all. He just wanted to ruin the wedding and cause panic.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand. Although he knew that Nicole was right, Kerr''s mood was still affected by this ident.


    "Nicole, it is easy for you to say. But have you ever thought about the impact of this matter on the Gu family? All the guests came here for the Gu family, but it turned out like that.


    What would others think of the Gu family?" Hearing Nicole''s casual words, Freya couldn''t help but fee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d of anything.


    Seeing that Nicole was determined, Lisa let go of her hand and sighed.


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Ben hesitated.


    "I''ll take you to your room and have a rest." Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly. Since Nicole gave him enough confidence, Kerr wouldn''t let her down.


    Nicole nodded. When she turned around, she felt a piercing pain in her ankle.


    "Ouch!" Nicole took a deep breath and couldn''t take a step forward. She bent down and instinctively tried to support her ankle.


    "What''s wrong?" Kerr stretched out his hand and carried her in his arms. He walked towards the sofa in the living room and put her on it. Then he lifted her feet which were covered by the wedding dress.


    Holding her right foot, Kerr clearly saw the swelling on her ankle.


    "Harley!" Kerr called out Harley loudly, which obviously startled Harley.


    Harley walked quickly to Nicole and checked the wound on her ankle. He held her ankle and said, "Hold on." His finger gently touched the injured part of her feet.


    Nicole felt the pain, but she didn''t make a sound. She just held Kerr''s hand more tightly unconsciously.


    "Be gentle. Does she need to go to the hospital?"

 Chapter 476 Know My Rules

    Kerr asked Harley nervously.


    Harley waned to roll his eyes at Kerr. In Harley''s eyes, it was not a serious injury at all, but Kerr had always been so nervous about Nicole, but Harley was used to it.


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt the bone. As long as you don''t walk these two days, you will be fine soon. Apply an ice bag on it to relieve the pain and reduce the swelling."


    After saying that, Harley asked the maid of Gu family to bring the medical ice bag and handed it to Kerr.


    The Gu family was cleaning up the mess. Ken and Harley were looking for evidence, and Zachary left with Avery.


    Looking at Nicole''s face, Ben had an impulse to take her away directly, but when Nicole looked at Kerr, he also knew that the smile on her face was really happy.


    Lisa walked to Ben''s side, gently pushed his arm, and shook her head at him. Obviously, she wanted Ben to consider Nicole''s feelings first.


    "Lisa, can you help me?" Standing at the other end of the living room, Harley said lightly. In fact, he wanted to attract Lisa''s attention and didn''t want her to leave.


    But Lisa had already known what was on her mind, so she obviously didn''t buy it. She turned around and said to Nicole calmly, "Nicole, I''m going back with my brother. If you need any help, call me."


    After saying that, Lisa held Ben''s arm and walked out of the vi.


    "Lisa!" Seeing that Lisa was about to leave, Harley immediately followed her.


    Stopping his steps, Ben let go of Lisa and said, "Lisa, get in the car. I have something to talk to Mr. Harley." Ben ordered Lisa.


    Hearing what he said, Lisa looked at Harley with a worried face. In fact, no matter how angry she was with Harley, in her heart, she still cared about him.


    With some hesitation, Lis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    f the old house, and I was just trying to stop them, so..."


    "Enough!" Kerr interrupted Kim before he could finish his words.


    Kerr let go of Nicole''s ankle, stood up and red at Kim with obvious domineering aura.


    "Kerr..." Nicole stretched out her hand and grabbed Kerr''s clothes. She had known Kerr for a long time, and it was the first time that she had seen him lose his temper to the people around him.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was so nervous about the wedding because he cared about her, but she didn''t want him to me anyone for it.


    After all, Kim didn''t want such ident happen either.


    Ignoring Nicole, Kerr went straight to Kim. He raised his hand and punched Kim''s face, which made him stagger and lose his bnce.


    Seeing Kerr''s expression, Kelvin was surprised. He stepped forward and tried to hold Kim, but he didn''t dare to provoke the angry Kerr.


    Harley stood up and held back Kerr. "Kerr, it has happened. You''d better think of a solution." Harley was also surprised by Kerr''s reaction.


    But Kim just went silent and didn''t respond.


    Kerr pushed away Harley, his face full of anger.


    "Kerr, calm down. I''m really fine."

 Chapter 477 Dont Let Me Leave The Gu Family

    Nicole wanted to stand up, but the pain in her foot made her unable to stand at all. She held Kerr''s arm.


    Noticing Nicole''s anxiety, Kerr helped her sit down, and his face softened a little.


    "I will handle it." Kerr held Nicole''s hand.


    He didn''t look at Kim. "Leave here. The Gu family is not suitable for you." Kerr said indifferently, which determined the fate of Kim.


    When Kerr said this, everyone in the hall was shocked. They all thought that Kerr was just angry with Kim because of his carelessness, but they didn''t expect that Kerr pin all the me on him.


    He even drove Kim out of the Gu family.


    Kim raised his head and looked at Kerr in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe what he had heard. "Sir... I didn''t mean it." He wanted to beg Kerr.


    But Kerr''s face was cold, as if he didn''t want to hear his exnation at all.


    "Sir... Kim knew that he made a mistake. Please give him another chance." Jared had worked with Kim for a long time and didn''t want him to leave the Gu family for such a trifle.


    So he interceded with Kerr for Kim.


    "You want to leave with him too?" Kerr nced at Jared with obvious threat in his eyes.


    Realizing that Kerr was not joking, Jared shut up.


    Ken frowned and looked at Kim and Kerr, silent. Since the ident of Bonnie, Ken was much calmer than before.


    There were a lot of doubts about what happened today.


    Seeing Kerr''s resolute expression, Kim bent his knees and knelt down in front of him. "Sir, I know I have an inescapable responsibility for what happened today. I''m willing to take the responsibilities.


    No matter how you punish me, I''m okay with it, but don''t make me leave the Gu family..." Kim grew up in the Gu family. If he left here, he really didn''t know where else he could go.


    Seeing that, Nicole couldn''t bear it. She h


    y, they had been prepared for it.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, Moore saw Kim lying on the bed. A hot woman walked in and nodded at Moore.


    "You know what to do." Moore looked at the woman and said.


    "Mr. Moore, don''t worry. I will definitelyplete the task you assigned." The woman said confidently.


    Moore smiled and left the room.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    On the second floors of the vi, Nicole looked at Kerr who was sitting next to her and asked, "Why do you have to let Kim leave? You know it has nothing to do with him."


    Nicole knew that Kim had been working for Kerr for so many years. She was worried that Kerr might not get used to it without Kim.


    And the ident was really not a big deal.


    "I won''t give a second chance to anyone who made a mistake. I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." Kerr said lightly, fixing his eyes on the screen of hisptop.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole couldn''t figure it out. She put down the book in her hand andy on the bed. The room was decorated in red. It was their wedding night, but she couldn''t feel it at all.


    Looking at Nicole''s back, Kerr closed theputer and put it aside. Hey beside her and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 478 Threats From Mother-In-Law

    "Are you angry?" Kerr whispered in Nicole''s ear with a smile.


    Nicole heard his voice and also felt his breath. But she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, ignoring him. In fact, she was not angry.


    She just felt a little ufortable. After all, today should be her happiest day, but it turned out to be like this.


    Looking at Nicole who didn''t give any responses, Kerr grinned wickedly. He lifted one side of the quilt and got into it, groping in the darkness.


    He went straight to her injured ankle and held it.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Hearing no sound behind her, Nicole thought Kerr was asleep, but she didn''t expect to feel Kerr''s movement on her ankle.


    Nicole wanted to sit up in a hurry, but Kerr suddenly popped his head out of the quilt. "Didn''t you ignore me?" Kerr looked at her dotingly. He knew that Nicole''s ankle was very sensitive.


    That was why he did it from her ankle.


    "You... Hmm..." Nicole stared at him. When she was about to say something, Kerr kissed her. She then felt his tenderness and eagerness.


    Which made her unable to resist.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr held the back of her head and closed his eyes. Kerr just concentrated on kissing her soft lips and tasting her sweetness.


    Even though they got married and had been together for a long time, Kerr was still immersed in Nicole''s beauty and couldn''t extricate himself from it.


    Nicole raised her head, only gasping for breath.


    The mes continued to burn, as if they were about to devour her whole body.


    "Kerr..." Her voice became attractive. Even though she tried her best to suppress her shyness,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    eye on Nicole. Then she could know what Kerr was doing.


    And Kerr would notpletely manipted by Nicole.


    Standing aside, Cherry lowered her head and didn''t look at Freya. She knew that there would be no peaceful life in the Gu family in the future.


    Inside the bedroom.


    Nicole looked at Kerr beside her and asked, "So your mother want to give me a warning?" A smile appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    She knew that Freya didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect that after Freya took the initiative to hold a wedding for them, she would still make things difficult for her in this way. Nicole knew her life in the Gu family would not be that simple.


    However, this was her own choice, and Nicole would not regret it. After all, she wanted to marry Kerr, and it had nothing to do with the whole Gu family.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr gently wiped the sweat off Nicole''s forehead, with obvious pity in his eyes, "I''m sorry."


    Kerr felt guilty. He wanted to give Nicole a peaceful life, but as long as they were in the Gu family, they would never be peaceful.

 Chapter 479 Wedding Night

    "Why do you need to apologize? It''s not your fault at all." Holding Kerr''s face, Nicole didn''t look angry at all. She leaned against his chest and said, "Don''t worry. Since I can promise you to go back to the Gu family...


    I''m already mentally prepared." Hearing Kerr''s heartbeat, Nicole felt relieved.


    "No matter what difficulties we encounter, they won''t affect our rtionship." Nicole said lightly and gently drew circles on his chest.


    But she didn''t know that such a small action moved Kerr a lot.


    Holding her hands, Kerr turned over and held her in his arms. "You have to extinguish the fire you started!"


    Feeling Kerr, Nicole blushed and looked at him innocently, "I did nothing." She would never know, even if she did nothing...


    "Nicole, you will never know how attractive you are." After saying that, Kerr could no longer bear the impulse in his heart.


    Then his desire could no longer be suppressed. It upied all his senses, making him unable to think about anything else.


    When the morning sun shone on Nicole, she turned around to avoid the ring lights, lookingzy.


    Kerr looked at the little woman in his arms, who was like a kitten, kissing her forehead with satisfaction.


    Feeling Kerr''s kiss, Nicole opened her eyes in a daze, looking tired. "You woke up so early." Nicole murmured, as if she hadn''t slept enough.


    Kerr smiled faintly, "It''s eleven o''clock in ten mi


    ttle woman in his arms must be hungry.


    Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole shook her head at him, indicating him not do this, and should serve tea to Jack and Freya first.


    Kerr frowned, but still nodded at her.


    With surprise written all over his face, Kelvin turned around and brought the teacup to Nicole and Kerr. Then Kerr walked towards the living room with Nicole in his arms.


    Standing in front of Jack and Freya, Nicole saw their dark faces. She struggled to get out of Kerr''s arms, but he did not let her go.


    "You don''t care about your feet anymore?" Kerr was worried about her injury.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t feel any pain just now." Nicole gently patted Kerr on the shoulder, indicating him to put her down.


    Looking at the stubborn Nicole, Kerr felt a little helpless. He had to put her on the ground and let her stand on her healthy foot, with the other injured foot on his shoes.


    He held her in his arms to support her.

 Chapter 480 Dont Make Things Difficult For Her

    Kerr let Nicole put all her weight on himself.


    With a faint smile, Nicole took the teacup from Kelvin and handed it to Jack. She nced at Kerr and said helplessly, "Father, please have some tea."


    She knew that she had to change the way she called Jack at this time. It had been a long time since she called someone as father. She was a little unustomed to it. Since her father passed away eight years ago, this title had been a buried memory for her.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jack reached for the teacup, but he didn''t really drink it.


    Nicole didn''t care about it at all. As long as Jack took the teacup, it meant that he didn''t embarrass her.


    Taking the other teacup, Nicole put it in front of Freya with a smile.


    "Mom, please have some tea." It was just a mere title, so Nicole didn''t care much about it. She didn''t want to argue with Freya.


    Freya reached out her hand and took the teacup from Nicole''s hand, but Nicole''s finger directly hit the teacup because she didn''t see it clearly, and the water in the teacup sshed out.


    "Forget it. You just got married. You don''t have to that." Although Freya felt dissatisfied, she did not speak it out.


    Showing her tolerance to Nicole was a way for Freya to make Nicole let her guard down. Only when Nicole and Kerr no longer guarded against her could she get the shares of the KN Group.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Kerr directly reached out his hand and threw the teacup in Nicole''s hand on the ground. He held her hand and saw a piece of red on it.


    There was obvious sadness in his eyes. He ignored the gazes of Freya and Jack, and there was only one person in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole.


    Nicole just shook her head slightly. The tea was not very hot and did not hurt her. Freya''s reaction had already surprised her.


    She didn''t expect that Freya would let her go so easily when she got


    ared, he would easily fall into the trap.


    "Do you mean that Sunny still wants to hurt the Gu family? This woman is really awesome. The He family has beenpletely destroyed. I didn''t expect that she could still lead a good live. It seems that it was all attributed to Moore."


    There was obvious irony in Harley''s tone. Obviously, he was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel strange.


    "Sunny wants to use..." Ken almost mentioned the name of Bonnie, which made his eyes dim, but soon he returned to normal.


    "But she didn''t seed, which means that Sunny didn''t give up her previous n. I just don''t know what her purpose is. In the past, she wanted to marry into the Gu family, but now... Revenge?"


    Ken looked at Kerr with obvious inquiry in his eyes.


    However, Kerr was expressionless. "No matter what she wants to do, I just know that I can''t let her hurt Nicole. Since she dares to hurt Nicole, I will y with her to the end."


    In fact, he had never thought of letting go of Sunny and Moore, but when the matter was just over, Kerr didn''t want it to affect Nicole''s mood.


    That was why he rxed his vignce. He didn''t expect that he would give Sunny a chance to make things worse, which was intolerable for him.

 Chapter 481 Attend On Time

    "It seems that someone is going to be in trouble. But Kerr, you have to be careful. After all, if you want to confront two opponents at the same time, Moore and the Xue family, things might be a little tricky."


    Harley reminded Kerr. Although Ben didn''t have any conflict with Kerr directly, looking at Kerr and Ben, Harley knew that the matter between the two of them would be solved sooner orter.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened.


    "Get the information of the Xue family as soon as possible." Kerr wouldn''t act rashly. What Harley said was right. After all, there was Moore who cast covetous eyes on the KN Group around him.


    Harley nodded and said. "But then again, do you really have the heart to send Jay to the ind for training at such a young age?" Harley felt pity for Jay.


    After the little guy left, there was no news about him anymore. Harley had also participated in training, so he knew that the environment there was very tough. Most importantly, there was no difference in status in all the training there.


    As long as they got there, they would face the same treatment.


    "Why not? We have done it before." Kerr nced at Harley indifferently. He had clearly told Jay about the environment there, but he still insisted on going there.


    Besides, he knew well about Jay''s personality. He knew that once Jay chose, he would stick to it, so Kerr didn''t worry about it at all. Moreover, Kerr would look at Jay''s daily training program in person.


    He knew Jay''s condition and activities all the time, so he wouldn''t worry much.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley curled his lips and didn''t say anything.


    After a few days, Nicole''s foot injury finally healed.


    "Can I go to work now?" Nicole stayed in this room every day, although Freya came to make trouble for her from time to time and she had gotten used to it...


    She still hoped that she could go back to thep


    ase, she didn''t need to show mercy to Nicole.


    Then she turned around and went upstairs. Freya pushed open the door of Nicole and Kerr''s bedroom and walked to Nicole''s dressing table.


    Freya frowned and looked at the few jewelry on the dresser. She knew that they must only be a fraction of Nicole''s jewelries. She stretched out her hand and searched on the table.


    She wanted to find what she needed.


    But before she could look for it carefully, she heard footsteps from the door.


    Frightened, she immediately withdrew her hand, turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Harrow, did you see Mrs. Freya?" Seeing that Harrow came out of the baby''s room with Lucas in her arms, Cherry asked her. In a blink of an eye, Freya was nowhere to be found.


    Harrow stopped and shook her head. In fact, she was only responsible for taking care of Lucas. When she came to the Gu family with Nicole, she had littlemunication with the Gu family.


    Seeing Lucas in the hand of Harrow, Cherry walked up to her and couldn''t help but touch Lucas''s forehead. "He''s so cute." Cherry liked children very much, but unfortunately, as long as Freya was present...


    She didn''t dare to get close to Lucas, because Freya didn''t like Him, as he was Nicole''s child.

 Chapter 482 Dominant Position

    "Lucas is a good boy." There was a smile at the corners of Harrow''s mouth. When she mentioned, she was a little proud.


    Cherry''s eyes was full of love, but Lucas kept his eyes closed and ignored the two people in front of him.


    Hiding in the room, Freya was very nervous and listened to the sound outside. It was not until Harrow and Freya left that Freya breathed a sigh of relief and left the bedroom.


    She had already known where Nicole put her jewelry. She then sneaked out with acent smile at the corners of her mouth.


    In the evening, Kerr took Nicole''s hand and went back to the old house. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Freya and Jack sitting at the table and having dinner, while Cherry stood beside them with Lucas in her arms.


    Standing next to Cherry, Harrow looked embarrassed.


    Nicole was shocked and let go of Nicole''s hand subconsciously. She walked to Cherry, reached out her hand and took Lucas from her.


    She then cast a meaningful nce at Harrow. She knew that it had something to do with Freya.


    She turned around and was about to take Lucas back to the room upstairs.


    "Stop!" Although Freya didn''t look at Nicole directly, she kept ncing at her from the corner of her eyes. It was not until she saw that Nicole wanted to leave the dining room without saying a word that she opened her mouth lightly.


    "Do you know about the rules? Don''t you know to greet the elders?" Freya was very dissatisfied with what Nicole did. She was the hostess in this family.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped with her back to Freya. She lowered her head and looked at Lucas in her arms. Fortunately, he looked normal and smiled at Nicole.


    It seemed that he only cared about Nicole. As long as Lucas saw Nicole, he would smile happily.


    "I''m just in a hurr


    he didn''t want to miss every opportunity to be with Lucas, but she also knew that Kerr needed her, so she tried her best to shoulder some work and find time to apany Lucas.


    She didn''t expect that Freya, who stayed at home all day long, would really have a n in her mind.


    This choice was very difficult for Nicole. She raised her head and looked at Kerr beside her. It seemed that she wanted to find the answer in his eyes, but Kerr did not give her any response.


    But he answered Freya''s question on behalf of Nicole.


    "I will educate my child myself. I don''t need to hand it over to anyone. It''s not up to anyone else to decide how Nicole lives her life. You don''t need to mention it again in the future.


    Whether it''s about the child to the group, the two of us can keep a good bnce. I don''t want to hear such a topic in the future. Harrow, take the child back.


    From now on, no one is allowed to get close to Lucas without me and Nicole''s permission." Kerr turned to look at Harrow with obvious warning.


    Harrow knew that Kerr said this to Jack and Freya on purpose, so she nodded and said, "I see, Mr. Kerr." After saying that, she walked upstairs with him in her arms.

 Chapter 483 I Dreamed Of Jay

    Seeing that Harrow took the child away, Freya wanted to stop him, but she saw the look in Kerr''s eyes, which made her flinch.


    Although she was resentful, on the surface, Freya could say nothing.


    Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder, turned around and took her to the bedroom upstairs.


    When they went back to the bedroom, Nicole looked at Kerr and asked, "Do you also want me to stay at home and take care of Lucas?"


    She could ignore other people''s opinions, but she should consider Kerr''s feelings.


    In fact, if she had to make a choice between the two, she would rather stay with Lucas. No matter what, she would never let Freya take care of Lucas.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr reached out his hand and held her face, "What I care about is what you want to do? Nicole, you don''t have to worry about Lucas so much. From tomorrow on, I will send someone to protect him.


    The people who you don''t like or Lucas doesn''t like won''t have a chance to get close to him." Kerr knew that if Nicole really wanted to stay at the Gu family all the time, she would not go back to work.


    However, he knew what she was worried about.


    Nicole held Kerr in her arms and leaned her face against his chest. "Thank you, Kerr. In fact, I used to take care of Jay while working.


    But I don''t think I''m a responsible mother. Although Jay has grown up very well, he is too precocious to bear the burden that he shouldn''t have at his age. I''ve always been very guilty. Jay has been unhappy."


    It was precisely because of this that Nicole was very worried about the growth of Lucas.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr said, "I know, but Jay won''t me you. In fact, everyone''s life has been designed from b


    returned to Nicole, held her in his arms and fell asleep.


    When the rm clock broke the silence in the bedroom, Nicole opened her eyes in a daze, reached out her hand to touch the rm clock, closed it, turned around and looked into Kerr''s gentle eyes.


    "I dreamed of Jayst night. He said he missed me very much." There was obvious sadness in her words.


    Since Jay left, Nicole only received a call from Jay when he arrived at the training ground. Every time she was worried, Kerr would tell her that Jay was fine.


    "He did miss you very much. Last night, he called and said that he was fine. He missed you and Lucas very much." Kerr touched Nicole''s forehead, sat up, got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was surprised and followed him into the bathroom.


    "When did he call? Why didn''t you wake me up?" It was a pity that Nicole missed Jay''s call.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Nicole looked at her worried face.


    "You had fell asleep. It was veryte at that time. Honey, next time I will let you hear his voice, okay?" Kerrforted Nicole.

 Chapter 484 The Unique Limited Edition

    But the whole morning, Nicole was absent-minded and felt regret that she had missed Jay''s call.


    It was not until Kerr took Nicole back to the KN Group that she put herself together and devoted herself to work, but she was still thinking about Lucas.


    Freya''s words yesterday had been lingering in Nicole''s ears. Although Kerr said that he would find someone to protect Lucas, Nicole was worried that Freya would take advantage of the time when Harrow and the others were careless.


    The thought that Freya would take Lucas away from her life haunted her.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya put on a delicate makeup for herself, but her neck was empty. Thinking of the jewelry she saw yesterday, Freya walked to Nicole''s bedroom without hesitation.


    She took out the diamond ne and wore it on her neck. The ne was of good quality and glittered on Freya''s neck.


    She looked noble and elegant.


    Walking out of Nicole''s bedroom, Freya wore an obviouscent look on her face. If she remembered correctly, this ne should be tailor-made for Nicole by Kerr, the only limited edition in the world.


    As for Nicole, she was not a person who liked to wear these jewelry, so few people had seen this ne. That was why Freya wanted to borrow it.


    Thinking that those people would cast envious eyes at herter, Freya could not help but feel happy.


    Seeing that Freya came out of the bedroom of Nicole and Kerr, Cherry could not help but feel strange. "Madam? How could you..." Cherry walked to Freya and saw the ne around her neck at a nce.


    Her eyes lit up. "Mrs. Freya... Isn''t this Mrs. Nicole''s?" As soon as Cherry finished her words, she saw the sharp eyes of Freya. She could not help but lower her head.


    "This is customized by Ke


    that if Nicole didn''t go home, she would be restless all day long.


    He thought that she had made a mountain out of a molehill, but she didn''t think so. Sitting next to the dresser, Nicole nced at the table casually and felt that something was wrong. Her drawer seemed to have been opened.


    "Yes, I have something to deal with. I''ll talk to youter." Nicole put down her phone immediately.


    She bent down and opened the safe under the dressing table. The diamond ne that had been put in it was missing. It was a gift from Kerr, which had a different meaning to her.


    Besides, she had only worn it once and put it in the safe. But now it was gone.


    "Harrow!" Nicole stood up and asked, "Have you seen anyone enter my bedroom?" Worry was written all over her face.


    She didn''t believe that such a thing would happen in the Gu family. It was impossible for outsiders to enter the Gu family, and she had never heard that things in the Gu family had been stolen.


    So she was sure that it was done by the people in the Gu family.


    "No, I don''t know. I have been taking care of Lucas. Mrs. Nicole, I didn''t touch your things." Looking at Nicole in surprise, Harrow said.

 Chapter 485 Leniency To Those Who Confess And Severity To Those Who Refuse

    If Harrow couldn''t exin it clearly, it would affect her personal reputation.


    Harrow hadn''t been in the Gu family for a long time, so if Nicole didn''t trust her, she had nothing to say.


    "Don''t be nervous, Harrow. I didn''t suspect you. Of course I know you won''t do such a thing. If I really don''t trust you, I won''t ask you to take care of Lucas."


    Nicole said sincerely. She had always believed that it was unnecessary to doubt the people she trust.


    However, she felt that it was not that simple.


    "Mrs. Nicole, let me inform Uncle Kelvin. He is the butler of the Gu family. It''s better for him to deal with such a thing. The thing you put in the safe must be very important."


    Harrow suggested. This was the first time they found out that something was missing, and she didn''t want it to happen again.


    Hearing that, Nicole thought of the ne and wanted to find it back, so she nodded.


    When Kelvin heard this, he was shocked. He stood in front of Nicole and lowered his head. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nicole. Such a thing has never happened in the Gu family. Don''t worry. I will give you an exnation."


    Kelvin then summoned all the maids of the Gu family to the living room. He looked at the maids coldly and said, "You have been in the Gu family for a long time. I hope you can tell me the truth."


    Kelvin warned everyone.


    Nicole stood behind Kelvin and looked at the row of maids in front of her. She knew that only these people could enter her bedroom.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to ask you something. If you know something, you can tell me. I promise I won''t make things difficult for you."


    With a cold and serious face, Nicole was not a pushover. She would not take the initiative to provoke others, nor did she want others to mess with her.


    "There''s one thing in the safe of my bed


    could it make Cherry so nervous?" In fact, Nicole guessed that it might be a call from Freya. Now Freya and Jack were not at home, and there might be no one else except Freya who would call Cherry.


    Hearing the order of Nicole, Kelvin walked to the side of Cherry. When he saw the number on it, he could not help frowning. "It is Mrs. Freya." Kelvin looked at Cherry. "Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    He could sensed her worry and fear.


    With a helpless expression on her face, Cherry had no choice but to answer the phone and put it beside her ear.


    "Yes, Mrs. Freya." Cherry hoped that Freya would not say something inappropriate.


    "Did you just call me?" There was obvious joy in Freya''s voice and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Just now, she had attracted a lot of attention by showing up at the banquet. Even the star of today''s banquet, Mrs. Wang, was envious of her, all thanks to Nicole''s ne.


    Raising her hand, Freya touched the ne pendant around her neck and said, "Cherry, I made a right decision today." If it weren''t for the ne...


    Freya knew that she might be ridiculed by many people.


    "Yes, Mrs. Nicole is back." Cherry reminded Freya to be mentally prepared.

 Chapter 486 Let It Go

    Because Cherry''s intuition told her that Nicole wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    The smile on Freya''s face froze when she heard it.


    Her face also darkened. "So what? Even if she finds out something, I don''t believe she can do anything to me." Freya was not afraid of Nicole at all.


    In her eyes, Nicole was just a woman who lived in the Gu family temporarily. She was the real hostess of the Gu family, so Nicole''s existence could not threaten her position at all.


    "Mrs. Freya, are you really noting back? Something happened at home." Cherry told her. She didn''t dare to say that Nicole had lost something, which meant that Freya was a thief indirectly.


    ncing at the smile at the corner of Nicole''s mouth, Cherry felt that Nicole seemed to have discovered everything.


    Nicole heard what Cherry said, of course she could sense the hesitation in Cherry''s tone, so she had a new view on this matter. In fact, she didn''t mind what Freya did.


    If Freya could treat her in a normal way, she would not mind these things. But in fact, if she made apromise on this matter...


    And didn''t give Freya a warning, Nicole could imagine that in the future, Freya would only be more greedy and arrogant.


    "What happened? Did she found out the ne? Then I won''t go back either. Tell her not to stir up troubles when I''m not at home. I have something else to do, bye."


    After saying that, Freya hung up the phone with embarrassment.


    Hearing what Freya said, Cherry put away her phone. She was not sure whether Nicole had heard the word "ne" mentioned by Freya, but Nicole''s expression was obviously morecent than before.


    Nicole turned to Cherry, "It seems that Mrs. Freya is very busy and doesn''t want toe back for the time being. Since Mr. Freya didn''t have time, it seems that I have to ask pr


    a a lesson, so Kerr didn''t stop her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kelvin was surprised. He had always known that Kerr spoiled Nicole, but he didn''t expect that Kerr would indulge her to such an extent.


    "Mr. Kerr..." Kelvin wanted to persuade Kerr again, but was interrupted by him.


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Kerr said seriously. He hoped that everyone in the Gu family could respect Nicole and treat her as a member of the Gu family.


    After all, Nicole was his wife. Honoring Nicole was the greatest respect for him.


    "I see." Knowing that Kerr was angry, Kelvin agreed at once.


    After hanging up the phone, Kelvin called the police.


    Kerr stood in the office, his face full of anger, "Jared!"


    Standing outside the door, Jared heard Kerr''s voice and immediately came in, "Sir, what''s wrong?" Jared was confused. He didn''t know what made Kerr so angry.


    "Where is Mrs. Freya?" Kerr didn''t call Freya mother anymore. He really couldn''t call such a immoral person mother. He had given Freya a lot of opportunities, but she didn''t cherish them.


    Jared didn''t know why Kerr suddenly cared about Freya, but when he heard Kerr''s words, he immediately lowered his head and looked at the iPad in his hand.

 Chapter 487 The Focus Of Attention

    It clearly showed the schedule of everyone in the Gu family.


    "Mrs. Freya is at Mrs. Wang''s birthday party of the Wang Group." Jared looked up at Kerr.


    Kerr thought for a while and said, "Someone will take Mrs. Freya awayter. Don''t stop them." Kerr knew that there would be someone protecting Freya, and she would definitely stop the police.


    So Kerr asked Jared to inform her men in advance.


    Jared was confused, but he still nodded, "I see."


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    After making the phone call, the police arrived at the scene soon. But the police was also curious why the Gu family would call them. Looking at Nicole, the police had a good attitude.


    "Mrs. Freya, what did you lose?"


    Everyone in A City knew that the Gu family was heavily guarded and there was no possibility of theft. Even if someone sneaked into the Gu family, it was impossible to take anything away from here.


    Moreover, the people who coulde here were either rich or powerful. Most of them were from the upper ss of the whole A City, so it was the first time that such a thing happened.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "It''s a diamond ne, customized by my husband. It''s expensive, so I put it in the safe. But I didn''t expect that such ident happened.


    I can tell you the design of the ne, and my safe is not damaged. It seems that someone in the family hasmitted the crime, which is more terrible." Although Nicole said so...


    She was calm.


    The two policemen who came to the Gu family looked at each other, and led by Nicole to her bedroom to carefully investigate the scene.


    Because the Gu family had already made her identity public, no one dared to ignore her.


    "Mrs. Nicole, what''s the password of the safe?" The police checked the safe and confirmed that it was unlocked with a


    le and nodded. Then they turned around and left, looking for Freya.


    At this time, Freya was at Mrs. Wang''s birthday party.


    Although the Wang Group also upied a portion of the market in A City, it was still inferior to the KN Group.


    Butpared with Freya now, the Wang family was more powerful than her. However, Freya still maintained a gorgeous appearance and was unwilling to admit the cruel truth.


    "Mrs. Freya, I didn''t expect you to steal my thunder today." Mrs. Wang came over with a ss of wine in her hand and looked at the ne around Freya''s neck with an obvious sneer.


    Freya smiled faintly and sensed the jealousy in Mrs. Wang''s tone. Although Mrs. Wang''s dress and jewelry were also customized, they were not on the same level as Freya''s ne.


    But Freya liked such a jealous tone very much. She firmly believed that only people who were inferior to her in the world would be jealous of her.


    "This is a gift from Kerr. Although he is very busy with his work, he cares about me very much. Mrs. Wang, today''s birthday party is very sessful."


    Freya raised her ss to Mr. Wang with acent smile on her face.


    She really took this ne as a gift from Kerr.

 Chapter 488 Assist In The Investigation

    After all, in Freya''s eyes, everything Kerr had belonged to her and the Gu family.


    There was no difference in essence.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Mr. Kerr to be so considerate. I heard that he wanted to cut off rtions with the Gu family because of a woman. Now it seems that it is really a rumor. I really don''t know who said such words.


    Mr. Kerr is married. I wonder if Mrs. Freya is satisfied with this daughter-inw?" They had already heard about what happened on the wedding of Gu family.


    Seeing Freya being so arrogant, Mrs. Wang also felt ufortable. In the past, Freya had always been arrogant. Mrs. Wang had thought that Freya could restrain herself after hearing the rumors outside.


    Unexpectedly, Freya became more arrogant.


    At the mention of Nicole, Freya''s face darkened. Before she could answer, she heard a noise from the door of the banquet hall.


    It attracted the attention of Freya and Mrs. Wang.


    "What happened? Don''t you know what day it is today?" Mrs. Wang put the ss aside and walked towards the door with an unhappy look.


    Obviously, her party was disturbed.


    Freya took a sip of the red wine in her hand with acent look on her face. But the next second, she saw Mrs. Wang point in her direction and two men in uniform walking towards her.


    It was not until the man stood in front of her that she realized what had happened.


    "Excuse me, are you Mrs. Freya?" The policeman asked Freya politely.


    Freya nodded. It was her first time to face the police. She could not help but feel a little nervous. "What do you want from me?" Freya pretended to be calm and asked the police in front of her.


    But she could feel that everyone was looking at her.


    "Is the ne yours?" The policeman asked Freya.


    Freya was shocked. She didn''t expect that the police woulde for her ne.


    It mea


    he consequences of this matter. At the worst, she would be hated by Freya. Anyway, without this matter, Freya would not have a good impression on her.


    She wanted to let Freya know that she was not a person who could be bullied at will.


    "I know. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Kerrforted Nicole. He knew what kind of person Nicole was. Even if she really wanted to punish Freya, Kerr was fine with it.


    "What happened? I just left home for a day. I heard that the Gu family was in a turmoil all day long?" Jack came in. He had heard about what had happened before he came back.


    Although no one knew exactly what had happened, it was also a bad thing for the Gu family''s reputation.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Jack walked up and took the coat from Jack''s hand. He was worried about Jack. Kelvin knew Jack''s temper and that he attached great importance to the reputation of the Gu family.


    It was obvious that what Nicole did today only cared about her own feelings, and did not consider the impact of this matter on the Gu family.


    When Jack walked into the living room, he saw Nicole and Kerr. His face darkened. He looked up at the clock on the wall. It was still early and it was not time to get off work at all.

 Chapter 489 Restless

    "Isn''t thepany busy recently? Don''t waste your time on trifles. Marriage is just a small matter. Since I have fulfilled your wish, you should focus on thepany''s affairs."


    Although Jack hadn''t got the shares of the KN Group from Kerr.


    Now people still believed that Kerr represented the Gu family.


    If the KN Group really created another glory, the Gu family would also benefit from it.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Jack''s face, Kerr didn''t care much. "I know what I''m doing." Kerr said calmly, neither humble nor pushy.


    Every time Kerr heard Jack''s reminder, he felt helpless, because in Jack''s world, profit and money represented everything, and love was the most useless thing.


    Jack''s face darkened, but he didn''t argue with Kerr anymore. He looked at Nicole and asked, "What happened? Why are people gossiping about the Gu family now?"


    What he hated most was the rumors of Gu family.


    "Maybe it''s because they are curious about the Gu family." Nicole smiled faintly. She really didn''t know how to tell Jack such a thing.


    "What are they curious about? What happened? Make it clear." With a cold face, Jack was dissatisfied with Nicole''s attitude.


    Nicole nced at Kerr and saw the determined look in his eyes. Then she said to Jack indifferently, "Kerr gave me a very expensive ne, but this morning, I found it missing.


    So I called the police." What she said was brief. It was just a simple statement of the fact. As for the truth, she left it to Jack to guess.


    "Nonsense. The Gu family has never lost anything for so many years. The people who can work in the Gu family have gone through rounds of selection. It can''t be like this."


    Jack was very confident in the servants of the Gu family. After


    ation. It''s just a ne. Is it worth making a mountain out of a molehill today? You are really shallow and petty."


    Kerr stood up, held Nicole''s hand and said to Jack, "I don''t know since when the Gu family has been so bluffing to cover up their scandal.


    Even a child knows to respect the truth. It is such a simple truth, but it is ignored by many adults. If someone is really wronged in this matter, I believe that Nicole is willing to apologize.


    But if someone really made a mistake, I also hope that the person can apologize to Nicole."


    Kerr said firmly. Obviously, he was on Nicole''s side.


    Looking at Kerr''s resolute expression, Jack didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, and he didn''t know why Freya would provoke Nicole at this time.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became awkward.


    "Nicole!" Freya''s voice came from outside.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and took her to sit on the sofa. He knew that it was not that simple to settle this matter, so he was not in a hurry.


    Freya walked quickly to the living room and saw Nicole sitting next to Kerr. "Nicole! I told the police that I just borrowed it for a while."

 Chapter 490 Getting Worse

    "Why did you say that you don''t know?"


    When Freya arrived at the police station, she felt terrible. In order to escape the responsibility, Freya could only say that she had borrowed the ne from Nicole.


    But after the police checked, they said that Nicole didn''t know about it.


    It was obvious that Nicole wanted to make her unable toe back.


    Freya raised her hand and took off the ne. Then, she threw it directly at Nicole.


    Seeing the diamond ne flying towards her, Nicole closed her eyes subconsciously and turned her face away to avoid it.


    Kerr raised his hand, caught the diamond ne quickly and protected Nicole from danger.


    Standing up, Kerr looked at Freya and clenched the diamond ne in his hand.


    Seeing Kerr''s eyes, Freya took a step back instinctively, but the grievance she had just suffered in the police station made her unable to control her emotions, and tears gradually appeared in her eyes.


    "Kerr, why are you looking at me like this? If it weren''t for this woman, how could the Gu Group go bankrupt? She took all the shares of the KN Group, which made the Gu family so embarrassed.


    She even sent me to the police station on purpose. Can''t you see these things?" Freya asked Kerr loudly, hoping to get his sympathy.


    She needed Kerr to stand on her side, hoping that he could understand that Nicole was a bad woman. Only in this way could Kerr leave Nicole.


    Freya had to make Nicole pay for the grievance she had suffered this time.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole stood up and looked at her, "In your heart, in fact, you have never treated me as a member of the Gu family. You always feel that it is me who had disturbed your original life.


    But you should know that the bankruptcy of the Gu Group is not under my control. No one knows the reason


    d over the Gu family to you, you must take the responsibility of the Gu family. As the sessor of the Gu family, you must put your family above everything else."


    Jack wanted to hand over the Gu family to Kerr. He hoped that he could take this opportunity to let Kerr gradually understand his good intentions.


    But Jack didn''t get the response he wanted.


    Kerr sneered, "The heir of Gu family may be very important to you, but I don''t care at all. You can leave it to someone else. I''ll leave here with Nicole now."


    After saying that, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and went upstairs, trying to take Lucas with him.


    "Kerr..." Looking at the serious look on Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that the matter had escted. She just wanted to teach Freya a lesson, but she did not expect that it would cause the conflict between Kerr and Jack.


    Kerr walked to the side of Lucas, reached out his hand, carried him in his arms and was about to walk outside.


    Nicole stepped forward and stood in front of Kerr, blocking his way. "Kerr, I didn''t do this to make you an enemy of the Gu family because of me.


    I don''t want you to lose anything because of me. We have been mentally prepared for this. I really don''t care."

 Chapter 491 How To Deal With It

    Said Nicole seriously.


    If Kerr really left the Gu family because of her today, she didn''t know how Freya and Jack would criticize Kerr outside. She didn''t want Kerr to be in a pickle.


    Nicole stepped forward and snatched Lucas from Kerr''s hand. Then she looked at Kerr seriously.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr frowned and said, "Nicole, I have said that I don''t want you to suffer any grievance because of me." Kerr did this for the sake of Nicole.


    Kerr knew that it was just a beginning. Jack and Freya would never stop because of Nicole''s concession today.


    Looking at Kerr''s worried eyes, Nicole felt relieved. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Harrow standing at the door of the bedroom.


    It was obvious that Harrow didn''t dare to get close to Kerr and Nicole. It was the first time that she had seen Kerr so angry.


    However, Nicole gave a hint to Harrow to take the child away. After hesitating for a while, Harrow took Lucas from Nicole''s hand, turned around and walked outside.


    There were only two people left in Lucas''s room, Nicole and Kerr.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said, "Kerr, I know you''re doing this for my own good. Although I didn''t expect such things to happen, you''ve seen it.


    I know how to protect myself. No one can bully me." Nicole smiled at Kerr, trying to reassure him.


    However, Kerr still frowned tightly.


    "Kerr, I believe that I have taught them a lesson this time. They will restrain themselves from doing such things in the future. In fact, we all know the situation of the Gu family now.


    The Gu family''s current economic situation may really be in the most difficult time, which resulted in such a series of things. In fact, Kerr, have you ever thought about giving them some help?


    Maybe that''s why they want us toe back." Nicole knew that the Gu family had no eco


    ot only fail to get the shares, but also ruin the reputation of the Gu family. This is not I expected."


    Jack raised his head and looked at the back of Freya. This was the real purpose for them to allow Nicole to marry into the Gu family. However, a few days had passed, but there was no progress.


    If it went on like this, not only did they not get the shares, but also the Gu family would be in a mess because of Nicole.


    Raising her hand, Freya wiped the tears on her face and said, "I don''t believe that Nicole really dares to do anything to me." Freya said firmly. All the worries and fears in her heart disappeared.


    Now that things hade to this, it couldn''t be any worse.


    As soon as Freya finished speaking, the phone in her bag rang. This was her private. Only those who were familiar with her knew it, so she knew that someone must be looking for her.


    Walking to the sofa, she took out her phone and looked at the number on it. With a meaningful look in her eyes, Freya deliberately avoided the sight of Jack. Holding the phone in her hand, she walked to the window.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Jack to hear what she said on the phone.


    She pressed the answer key and put the phone by her ear...

 Chapter 492 Who Did You Date

    "Auntie, are you okay? I just saw the report on TV. I''m worried about you. Where are you now? Is it okay if Ie to see you? I believe that there must be some misunderstandings."


    There was obvious concern in Sunny''s anxious tone, but there was a trace ofcency in her eyes.


    She knew that Freya was poor and embarrassed, but she didn''t expect that Freya would do such shameless thing, which was beyond her imagination. However, Sunny could take advantage of this situation.


    "Auntie, I know you must be wronged. No one knows you better than me. Did someone wants to make trouble for you on purpose?"


    Hearing what Sunny said, Freya felt warm in her heart. She didn''t expect that at this time, the person who cared about her was Sunny. Although Sunny had betrayed Kerr...


    Freya thought that her kindness to Sunny in the past was worth it.


    "I''m fine now. Where are you? Let''s talk about it when we meet." It was inconvenient for Freya to talk at Gu''s house, so she had to let Sunnye out to meet her.


    Perhaps Sunny could help her solve the problems and troubles she had encountered now. Recalling how generous Sunny wasst time, Freya knew that she had a good life now.


    "Okay, let''s meet at the club we used to go. I''ll wait for you there." After saying that, Sunny got the confirmation of Freya and hung up the phone directly.


    Standing on the stairs, Moore heard what Sunny said. He frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" Since Moore quarrel with Sunnyst time, he seldom stayed at home.


    What''s more, he didn''t care what Sunny was doing. As long as she didn''t cause him any trouble, he didn''t give a damn about her at all.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Sunny stood up and nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She wanted to go out


    Just wait and see." After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the gate of the vi.


    As soon as she took two steps forward, she stopped and said, "Moore, since you keep me by your side and give me everything I have, I won''t let you down."


    Sunny wanted Moore to know her value. She didn''t want to be jealous of the women around Moore anymore.


    Sunny was not interested in those tricks.


    Looking at the receding figure of Sunny, Moore was calm.


    Sitting in the club, Sunny drank tea leisurely and waited for Freya. Not long after, the door of the private room was pushed open and Freya walked in with a serious look.


    "Auntie, here you are. I''ve brought you your favorite tea. You don''t look well. Is this matter really troublesome?" Sunny stood up with concern.


    She held out her hand, held Freya''s arm and helped her sit on the sofa.


    "Sunny, you have no idea how unreasonable Nicole is. She even sent me to the police station for a ne!" Thinking of what Nicole did on purpose today, Freya couldn''t help but feel angry.


    She sat on the sofa, her chest still heaving because of the anger in her heart.


    Sunny gently patted on Freya''s back.

 Chapter 493 I Need Your Cooperation

    "Auntie, don''t get angry because of some unworthy people. Otherwise, they would be more arrogant!" Sunnyforted Freya.


    She sat next to Freya and handed the teacup to her.


    "I heard from the outside that you took Nicole''s ne. How could it be possible? I thought these rumors were deliberately trying to destroy your reputation.


    I know you very well. Besides, everyone in A City knows the power of Gu family. You can get whatever you want. How could you take other people''s things."


    Sunny frowned and analyzed the possibility with concern. She kept finding excuses for Freya to gain her trust.


    "That''s what you think, but it doesn''t mean everyone thinks the same way. Sunny, you don''t know how unreasonable Nicole was. She even sent me to the police station!"


    Freya finally found a way to vent her grievance. Holding Sunny in her arms, she cried andined.


    "She didn''t regard me as an elder at all. When she was at home, she shouted at me. I really don''t know why Kerr fell in love with such a woman."


    Freya knew that Sunny still had feelings for Kerr. Otherwise, Sunny wouldn''t havee to tter her at this time. Although Freya knew that it was impossible for Sunny and Kerr to be together again...


    if Sunny still had feelings for Kerr, it would be good for her.


    "Maybe, in the eyes of Nicole, she only needs to please Kerr. I remember that when we were both in the Gu Group, Nicole was only a mere director at that time.


    But she thought that she was Kerr''s girlfriend, so she could do whatever she wanted in front of the employees of the Gu Group. At that time, I told Kerr that it was a little inappropriate, but Kerr likes Nicole.


    So he didn''t listen to me. I''m also powerless." Sunny loo


    fe because of the shares in her hands, it would also show Kerr what kind of person Nicole was.


    She didn''t believe that Kerr would still be with a vicious woman.


    Whether Nicole agreed or not, it was a dilemma. She would lose something no matter what her choice was.


    "You mean... How could you be in danger now?" Sunny had guessed what Freya was thinking, but she pretended that she knew nothing.


    She wanted Freya to tell her in person, in case if something really went wrong, she could pin all the me on Freya.


    Freya held Sunny''s hand and said, "Sunny, I can only count on you this time. I hope you can help me ask Nicole to hand over the shares.


    At that time, I will put on an act with you and pretend that I was kidnapped by you. At that time, Nicole would listen to you and hand over the shares in your hands. After it is done, I will definitely treat you well.


    You''re right, Sunny. These shares belong to me and Jack. They shouldn''t have been possessed by Nicole at all."


    Hearing what Freya said, Sunny felt that Freya was indeed greedy and selfish. When the whole thing was carried out, all the risks were taken by Sunny alone.

 Chapter 494 Its Risky

    However, Freya would benefit from the n.


    Sunny was not a fool. It was impossible for her not to understand this point.


    She wouldn''t agree to Freya''s request. Seeing the excited look on Freya''s face, Sunny put on an embarrassed look and said, "Auntie, it seems that it''s too risky. If Kerr knows about it...


    In other words, even if we can hide it from Kerr, if Nicole calls the police as soon as she gets the news, I can''t exin it clearly at that time, and you will also be in trouble because of this matter."


    She didn''t want to be taken to the police station by Nicole and suffered like Freya.


    Although she didn''t care about the rumors outside, it was not worth it to take the risk just for Freya.


    "Sunny, it is me who asked you to do it. Of course I won''t put you in danger. Don''t worry. Once something happens, I won''t let you take the responsibility alone.


    Please help me. Think about what Nicole had done to Ron. If it weren''t for Nicole, you might have married to Kerr long ago, and there would not have had so much troubleter.


    Don''t you hate her at all? This time, you can also have a good chance to teach Nicole a lesson and let her know how powerful you are."


    Freya encouraged Sunny. As expected, as she spoke ill of Nicole, anger gradually appeared on Sunny''s face.


    She sessfully ignited the anger in Sunny''s heart.


    "Auntie, you are right, but this matter is important. I have to think about it carefully, and it is not easy to carry out. I need to prepare a lot of things.


    Don''t act rashly. I hope you can think it over." Sunny said lightly. In fact, the anger in her heart was about to burn herself up.


    But she forced herself to calm down.


    She was not as impulsive as she used to


    did not go out. In the past, every night, Moore was nowhere to be found at home.


    "You''re back? What did Freya say to you? Is the Gu family in chaos?" With aptop in his hand, Moore looked at the screen and asked Sunny without raising his head.


    But he didn''t get any reply from her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny looked preupied.


    Frowning, Moore looked up at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Moore knew that there must be something wrong with Sunny, so he could not help but be patient.


    After all, he still wanted to rely on Sunny to pin down the Gu family.


    Looking into Moore''s eyes, Sunny conveyed Freya''s idea to him. She hoped that Moore knew about the n. If something really happened, Moore would also be prepared.


    As expected, when Moore heard this, he was so excited that he closed theptop in his hand, stood up and walked to Sunny, sitting beside her.


    Moore put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Why are you hesitating? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You should know that although Freya''s n is risky, if it seeds, it would be good for us too.


    She wants to take advantage of you and treat you as a fool."

 Chapter 495 New Products

    "Then why can''t we just make use of this opportunity?" Moore didn''t expect that Kerr could save the Gu Group.


    After leaving the Gu Group, no matter which industry he engaged in, it was impossible for him to get business from Kerr.


    It was better to find a way to get back the Gu Group from Kerr than to work so hard.


    Looking at the shrewdness in Moore''s eyes, Sunny had guessed what he wanted to do, but both Moore and Freya put the risk on her alone.


    Therefore, the more they persuaded Sunny, the more hesitant she became.


    Sunny looked into Moore''s eyes and said, "Do you want to use me as a tool to get close to Kerr? Now the scale of the KN Group is out of your expectation, so you have a new idea about it?"


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Moore wore a smile on his face, trying to make her rx her vignce. "Sunny, no matter what I want and what I want to do with the KN Group, If I can really get some shares of the KN Group, or in other words, I can evenpletely control thepany in our own hands, then we don''t have to worry about Kerr anymore.


    At that time, you can do whatever you want to do to Kerr and even take revenge."


    Moore coaxed Sunny. He knew that Kerr had hurt her and left a scar in her heart, so he knew that Sunny would definitely agree.


    "Sunny, although it''s risky, didn''t Freya tell you that she will arrange everything well? I can promise you that if we get the shares of the KN Group, All these things and property would belong to Ron in the end? No matter what I do outside, Ron is my only son. He is our hope in the future."


    Hearing Moore''s words, Sunny''s eyes twinkled. Moo


    sigh of relief. She raised her head, frowned and looked at Kerr behind her. She reached out and pinched his ear.


    "Don''t be so presumptuous in front of others in the future!" She warned Kerr. Although the whole world knew that she was Kerr''s woman, she still felt ufortable.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and opened the gift box in front of him.


    A delicate fountain pen appeared in front of her.


    The fountain pen was ck all over, with golden patterns on it, low-key and luxurious.


    "A fountain pen?" Although what Nicole saw was a pen, she knew it was not that simple. Otherwise, Jared and Ken would not pay so much attention to it.


    Kerr nodded and held the pen in his hand. He opened the pen cap and wrote Nicole''s name on the paper in front of him.


    Nicole looked at the name on the paper and didn''t find anything unusual. She couldn''t help but look at Kerr doubtfully.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The ink of this pen is made of a special material. Now you see these three words, but they will fade with time and eventually disappear."


    Kerr exined to Nicole.

 Chapter 496 When Will You Pay Me Back

    They would face many different choices and helpless situations no matter in the businesspetitions or the family conflicts.


    That''s why he wanted Ken to develop this pen.


    It could help him solve a lot of troubles in the future.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, there was obvious disbelief in Nicole''s eyes.


    As if she had discovered a new continent.


    "Really?" Holding the pen in her hand, she looked at the tip of the pen carefully and didn''t find anything unusual.


    Kerr nodded and put the pen in his drawer.


    "Nicole, I have dealt with the police. Although the matter has passed, they will give you a warning, but I''m sorry to let you be wronged." Kerr put his hand into his pocket.


    He took out the ne that Freya threw back. It was the one that Kerr gave to Nicole before the wedding. It had a different meaning to her


    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t want you to say that to me, Kerr. We are family and we don''t need to say that." Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s neck.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    Freya returned to the Gu family''s old house.


    Seeing that the vi had returned to peace, Freya called over Cherry and Kelvin. "Did they leave?" She asked. Although Freya med Nicole, she didn''t want Kerr and Nicole to leave at all.


    After all, for Freya and Jack, Nicole was their sponsor, and she had everything they needed the most.


    "No, young Mistress stopped Master. But now Master is full of vignce. I heard the conversation between him and young Mistress secretly. Master has solved the matter."


    "Don''t worry, mydy." Cherry had been hiding at the door of Kerr''s study just now. It was not easy for her to hear such a sentence that had something to do with Freya.


    Hearing the report from Cherry, Freya finally felt relieved. She raised her hand and gently patted her chest.


    "M


    If possible, no one wanted to end up like this.


    "Mrs. Gu, if you can pay the money back on time, everything will be fine. When can you give us a certain time?"


    The man tried both hard and soft tactics.


    Freya''s face rxed a little. "Three days. Give me three days. I will definitely get a lot of money. By that time, the whole KN group will be mine.


    Do you think I still won''t give back the money to you then?" Freya said firmly. Although Sunny hadn''t given her a clear answer, Freya was not worried at all.


    The man took a look at hispanion, and then looked at the old house of the Gu family behind Freya. He knew that even if she didn''t have money, she would eventuallye up with a solution.


    "Well, since Mrs. Gu has said that, I won''t let your words fall to the ground. It''s settled then. Three days. Three dayster, if I still don''t see the money, Mrs. Gu, don''t me me for being rude."


    After warning Freya, the man left her sight.


    Seeing the man leave, Freya finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was not sure about it herself, but she could be calm for a while.


    She turned around and walked into the vi.


    But Freya didn''t know that every move of her was seen by Kerr.

 Chapter 497 Completely Cleared

    Kerr stood in front of the French window of the study. In fact, his study had a good feature. Although it was only located on the second floor of the vi, his study had a broad view.


    He could see every corner of the house clearly.


    Nicole stood beside Kerr. When she saw the two unidentified men, she was still worried about Freya, but she noticed the attitude of Freya towards the two people.


    It was obvious that they knew each other.


    "Kerr, did you know what they are doing?" Nicole asked Kerr lightly.


    Because she didn''t see any surprise on Kerr''s face.


    Kerr held her shoulder and said, "Do you feel pathetic to have such a family and parents?" Kerr''s tone was full of disappointment.


    Nicole put her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his chest.


    "You still have me, Jay and Lucas. I won''t let you down." Nicoleforted him.


    Kerr nodded and looked out of the window at the dark night sky. He held her hand and asked, "Let me take you out for a walk." Kerr knew what happened today had affected her mood.


    Nicole nodded in agreement.


    The two walked hand in hand on the path.


    Nicole looked up at the starry sky and asked, "Kerr, do you have anything to hide from me?" Nicole had always wanted to find an opportunity to tell Kerr about Ben, but every time she wanted to do so...


    It was all because of all kinds of things that she had missed the chances.


    Kerr shook his head slightly, "No, I never need to have secrets in front of you." Kerr said firmly. He couldn''t control what happened to Freya, and it also had nothing to do with him and Nicole.


    So it was not a secret.


    "I..." When Nicole was about to


    swer." Baron''s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew how capable Nicole was, and now she was different from before. With the protection of the Gu Group and the KN Group, she had already had her own resources.


    The crisis the Fang Group was facing might be solved with the help of Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole agreed with Baron and hung up the phone.


    Feeling Kerr''s coldness, Nicole knew that he was jealous. "Mr. Kerr, I want to take a walk in the garden ahead."


    She pointed to a small garden not far away and changed the topic.


    But Kerr wouldn''t let her muddle through it so easily.


    Standing still, he looked at her and asked, "Are you going to Fang Group?" There was obvious displeasure in his words. If this little woman really dared to go to another man''s side...


    He wouldn''t let go of the Fang Group or Baron.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "It seems that Baron is in trouble. Do you know what difficulties he had?" Nicole asked Kerr. Although the Fang Group and the KN Group were in different industries, if the Fang Group encountered any problems...


    Kerr would definitely get the news.

 Chapter 498 I Just Want To Help Him

    "I don''t know." There was obvious anger in Kerr''s tone. He hated that Nicole cared about another man in front of him.


    Looking at his darkened face, Nicole said helplessly, "Kerr, we''re married, and we have two children, Jay and Lucas. Don''t you believe me?


    You should know that I just regard Baron as my friend. When we got married, Baron gave his best wishes. Now that he is in trouble, I can''t just sit by and do nothing."


    Nicole persuaded Kerr.


    They were just friends.


    "I trust you, but I don''t trust him." Kerr said indifferently. he didn''t believe any man who approached Nicole.


    Holding her hand, Kerr seemed to be worried that she would leave him soon.


    Even though he knew that Nicole just wanted to help Baron with his work, Kerr still didn''t want to send her to his side.


    Nicole looked helpless and wanted to persuade Kerr, but he was obviously unwilling to say anything more. He held her hand and walked into the vi.


    "Kerr, are you hiding something from me? Did Baron''s problem have anything to do with you?" Nicole pretended to be serious.


    She knew that Kerr''s evasion might mean that he knew it.


    Hearing the displeasure in her tone, Kerr stopped and asked, "What do you want to know? The reason why the Fang Group is in trouble is because of the death of Maggie. The Chen Group pin all the me on Baron.


    That''s why the Chen Group has brought a lot of trouble to Baron. He now is in a pickle." With a dark face, Kerr told Nicole what had happened to Baron.


    In fact, Kerr didn''t want to, but in the face of her questioning, he still chose to be honest with her.


    Nicole was shocked. All these things had been in the past, and


    of Lucas.


    Standing at the door of Lucas''s room, he reached out his hand and gently pushed the door open. He saw the dim light in the room, indicating that the people inside had fallen asleep.


    His face darkened again. He was mad at her, but that little woman slept so soundly.


    Unconsciously, he walked to the side of Nicole. Seeing the little woman sleepingzily, the anger in his eyes gradually disappeared. He stretched out his hand and lifted up Nicole''s arm that was resting on Lucas.


    He held her in his arms carefully, but she didn''t seem to wake up at all.


    When he walked out of the room with her in his arms, his face softened a little. He put her on the bed and held her in his arms.


    It seemed that Nicole was aware of his action. She turned over and mumbled unconsciously, "Kerr..." In her dream, there seemed to be only this man.


    Hearing her whisper, the anger in Kerr''s heart finally disappeared.


    "Isn''t it good to only stay with me?" Kerr said in a low voice. He knew that Nicole couldn''t hear him, so he had to kiss her forehead helplessly and fell asleep with her in his arms.

 Chapter 499 You Are Right

    Freya didn''t sleep all night. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning. She was thinking about what kind of reply Sunny would give her. Finally, at dawn, she dialed Sunny''s number.


    The phone was quickly connected. "Aunt, you woke up early." Obviously, Sunny was still sleepy, with obvious surprise in her voice.


    "Sunny, it''s been a night. Have you made up your mind?"


    Freya was very anxious. Three days passed quickly.


    If she couldn''t get the money, it would be very troublesome for her.


    Hearing what she said, Sunny looked at Moore beside her and said, "I have thought about it, auntie. I can promise you that I will help you with the contract. I need a day to prepare."


    Sunny had to legitimate her rtionship with Moore in order to get the shares of the KN Group. Moreover, she couldn''t let Freya handle the contract. Otherwise, at that time, Freya would definitely y tricks on her.


    "Sunny, don''t worry. I will treat you well after it is done." Freya said lightly with obvious excitement in her eyes. If she could really get the shares in the hands of Nicole...


    She would live a carefree life in the future.


    "It''s not a big deal. As long as you are satisfied, I will feel happy."


    After saying that, Sunny hung up on her.


    Obviously, Moore had heard what Sunny had said.


    "You are smart. One day is enough. As long as we get the signature of Nicole, the contract wille into force. Then KN Group is ours. As far as I know, Kerr has eighty-five percent of the shares.


    The remaining fifteen percent is unknown, but it doesn''t matter. As long as we can get eighty-five percent of the shares, we can kick Kerr and Nicole out of the KN Grouppletely."


    Moore said with excitem


    eling Kerr''s threat, Nicole immediately raised her hand and surrendered. "I didn''t say anything. My husband is right!" There was an obvious ingratiating look on her face.


    Kerr was satisfied to hear her address him like this. He moved his hand away gradually and said, "You have to call me like this no matter where you are from now on!"


    Kerr said overbearingly. He wanted to be Nicole''s everything.


    It seemed that no matter where Nicole was, he wanted to upy her heart.


    "What?" Nicole was surprised. If there weren''t only the two of them, she wouldn''t have called him husband. Although she cared about Kerr very much.


    And they had been married, Nicole still felt shy to call Kerr in this way.


    Atst, under the threat of Kerr''s eyes, she had to agree for the time being. Otherwise, she had no doubt that he would not let her get out of the bed.


    "Don''t sleep in the same bed with any other man except me." Kerr pointed at her nose gently with his index finger and warned her.


    He worried if Nicole wasn''t around him.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole said, "Come on, Mr. Kerr, do you also dislike your son?"

 Chapter 500 Stay Out Of It

    It suddenly urred to Nicole that Kerr and Jay were jealous before.


    Kerr let go of Nicole, stood up and got out of bed. "He will be someone else''s husband sooner orter. So you can''t." After saying that, he turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Shaking her head, Nicole stood up and put the diamond ne back into the safe.


    This was a gift from Kerr. She couldn''t give it to Freya as a present. But after this incident, she thought about giving some jewelry to Freya. After all, if she could really use these small favors to move Freya...


    She was also willing to spend some time and energy on this matter. As long as the Gu family could live in peace and it could make Kerr feel better.


    However, to her surprise, Freya didn''t appreciate it.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    After getting the confirmation from Sunny, Freya was in a good mood unconsciously. She sat in the dining room with a smile on her face.


    When Kerr went downstairs with Nicole, he didn''t intend to have breakfast, because He didn''t want Freya to embarrass Nicole again.


    But he didn''t expect to hear Freya''s voice.


    "Kerr, since you have to go to work, you''d better have breakfast before you leave." Freya called him.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped her steps and held the hand of Kerr. Since Freya had made a nice gesture towards him, she believed that Freya had learned her lesson after the ident.


    She wanted him to let go of the pass. She took Kerr''s hand and walked to the table. She sat down and looked at him gently.


    Freya nced at Nicole out of the corner of her eye. Although Freya still disliked Nicole, she didn''t show it on her face. "Nicole, do you have anything to do tomorrow? If not, go shopping with me."


    After what happened yesterday, it was rea


    She couldn''t stay out of this anymore.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will know what I''m doing. And I''m not afraid of anything because I have the best husband in the world, right?" Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole leaned on his shoulder happily.


    Lowering his head, Kerr looked at her. He obviously felt that today''s she was different from usual. "Fawn on me? And you want to please the Gu family? What do you want?"


    Kerr began to doubt Nicole''s motive and purpose.


    Nicole raised her head, looked at him and curled her lips, "You just said that you would support me no matter what I did. I remember it." Said Nicole firmly.


    A n gradually formed in her mind.


    Kerr''s face suddenly darkened. He thought of a possibility and said without hesitation, "It''s impossible for you to go to the Fang Group to help Baron!"


    Kerr was firm on this matter and would not make any concession.


    Nicole frowned and looked at him with an aggrieved face. Before she could carry out her n, he had discovered it.


    "Don''t you want to fulfill what you just said?" There was an obvious plea in her eyes.


    However, Kerr looked out of the window. Apparently, he didn''t take her words seriously.

 Chapter 501 Being Ignored

    Kerr forced himself to ignore Nicole, because he didn''t want topromise.


    He was afraid that his heart would soften when he saw the pitiful look on her face.


    Holding Kerr''s face, Nicole forced him to look at her and said, "Kerr, Baron must have some problems now. Otherwise, he would not ask me for help.


    Don''t worry. I wille back to you after the Fang Group gets through the difficulties." Nicole raised her finger to her ear and swore.


    Kerr remained silent.


    When the car stopped, he walked out of the car with her hand in hand, but he didn''t give her a reply.


    "Kerr!"


    Nicole was an impetuous person. She couldn''t stand being ignored by Kerr like this. She stopped and took his hand, calling out his name.


    Kerr stopped reluctantly and turned to look at the little woman. "We''ll talk about it after you finish the project in your hand." Kerr knew that it would take some time for her to finish the project.


    She hoped that after this period of time, she could give up her thoughts.


    "Promise?" A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.


    Kerr nodded. He didn''t say that he would agree to Nicole''s request, but she didn''t overthink it.


    Standing on tiptoe, Nicole gave him a kiss on the corner of his mouth. Obviously, she looked happy.


    However, Kerr reached out his hand and held the back of her head, deepened the kiss. They were standing at the gate of the building of the KN Group. It was working time, and many employees of thepany witnessed such a beautiful scene.


    But when they saw clearly the man and the woman, they all lowered their heads and left.


    Feeling the gaze of the people around, Nicole struggled to break free from Kerr, but thetter, who tasted her sweetness, would not let her go so easily.


    She reached out h


    he didn''t even know the lunch break time until Jared knocked on the door of her office.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Kerr is waiting for you to have lunch together." Jared reminded Nicole, but he didn''t see Daisy. He felt strange, but he couldn''t ask her.


    "I see. I''ll be there soon." While speaking, Nicole was still looking down at the documents in her hands.


    Feeling that Jared was standing there still, Nicole raised her head and closed the folder in her hand, "Are you looking for Daisy?"


    As expected, as soon as Nicole said this, she saw the embarrassment and hesitation on Jared''s face. "Jared, don''t tell me that you haven''t patched things up with Daisy yet."


    Last time she felt that these two people were at odds. Now it seemed that the conflict had not been solved.


    Embarrassed, Jared raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nicole. She ignored me. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Why does she so angry with me?"


    Speaking of this, Jared felt a little depressed.


    "How long have you guys been together?" Nicole asked him lightly.


    Jared thought for a while, "More than five years." He didn''t know why Nicole suddenly asked this.

 Chapter 502 Fall In Love With Her

    Now thinking about it, Jared realized that he had been with Daisy for a long time.


    "In the past five years, why haven''t you thought of giving Daisy a wedding? Why don''t you think about giving her a home?" Nicole knew that as time went by...


    Women tended to be more and more insecure in a rtionship.


    And the sense of security of a woman, in fact, all came from the other half.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Jared was obviously stunned. He had never thought about this question. Perhaps it was because of time that he began to get used to be with Daisy.


    He didn''t think too much other things.


    "Mrs. Nicole, do you mean that I need to make a promise to Daisy?" Jared asked her tentatively.


    Nicole stood up and looked at the man behind Jared. Knowing that Kerr was waiting anxiously, she walked towards the door.


    "Isn''t it? If you really love a woman, you should give her a promise." Nicole walked to Kerr with a smile and held his arm before he got angry.


    She snuggled up to Kerr like a little cat. There was obvious tenderness and love in Kerr''s eyes.


    Lowering his head and looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr''s face softened a little.


    Seeing Kerr, Jared lowered his head and didn''t continue the topic with Nicole.


    Nicole turned around and left the office with Kerr. "Don''t you n to give them a wedding?" Nicole asked Kerr for his opinion.


    After all, Kerr had been there when Jared were Daisy together. She believed that Kerr would also hope that they could work things out.


    "It''s a man''s responsibility to give his woman a wedding. Should I teach him?" Kerr''s voice was loud and powerful, so that Jared, who was standing behind him, could hear him clearly.


    Jared was speechless. It turned out that his hesitation had already been disliked by Kerr and Nicole for a long time.


    Nicol


    Baron missed those beautiful memories very much when they were abroad.


    Maybe it was his biggest mistake to let Nicole return here to develop her career.


    Standing by the handrail of the stairs, Nicole smiled faintly. "At that time, we were all students, so of course we could be carefree. But now it''s different. I''m a mother of two children."


    Thinking of her two treasures, Nicole felt happy in her heart. It seemed that no matter what price she had to pay, as long as she could exchange the safety of these two babies, she would be satisfied.


    "Yes, time is so cruel that we can''t go back to the past." Baron sighed and hung up after chatting with her for a while.


    Putting away her phone, Nicole turned around and saw Freya standing behind her. Looking at Freya, Nicole knew that she had been standing behind her for a long time.


    "Who were you talking to?" Freya said indifferently. It was hard to tell whether she was happy or angry from her tone.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole said frankly, "Just a friend." She had nothing to hide. Even though she was Kerr''s wife, she should have the right to make friends.


    "That Baron from Fang family?" Freya heard the name called by Nicole just now.

 Chapter 503 Reasonable

    Freya spected. She had already heard the rumors before Nicole married to Kerr.


    But now, Freya was eager to see Nicole get close to Baron, so that she would arouse the aversion of Kerr.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Freya said, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to restrict you. I heard that he was your ssmate in college, but in fact, I''m still a rtively open-minded mother-inw.


    I''m not that rigid." Freya said generously, but when she saw Nicole walk out of the room on purpose to make a phone call, it meant that she was hiding a secret from Kerr.


    If Kerr knew about it, Freya would wait to see a good show.


    Nicole stepped forward and looked into Freya''s eyes. "Of course, I always know that you are the most reasonable one. Besides, I''m just a good friend of Baron. We just get in touch with each other on the phone sometimes. Is there any problems?


    I know. There were rumors about me and Baron before. But there is nothing between us, so I don''t care. I know Mom won''t care, right?"


    With a smile on her face, Nicole seemed to be chatting with Freya. Although she didn''t know why Freya''s attitude towards her had suddenly changed so much.


    However, as long as Freya didn''t make trouble again, Nicole didn''t care much about it.


    "Of course. It''s gettingte. You and Kerr should go to bed early. Don''t forget what you promised me tomorrow." Freya exhorted Nicole. She would have everything she had been dreaming of after tomorrow.


    At that time, she would no longer have to worry about Nicole.


    After saying that, Freya turned around and went back to her room.


    Seeing that Freya walk pass her, Nicole had some doubts in her heart. She always felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t think too much. When she returned to the bedroom, she heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom.


    Which indicated that Kerr was still taking a shower.


    fa opposite, she didn''t want to hide anymore. Anyway, they would meet sooner orter.


    "So what? If you want to know why her phone is in my hand,e here right now!" After saying that, Sunny wanted to hang up the phone directly, but she saw the hint in Freya''s eyes.


    So Sunny said again, "Nicole, I asked you toe here alone. You''d better not y tricks on me. If you dare to tell Kerr about it...


    I promise you that you will regret for the rest of your life, and Kerr will hate you forever." Sunny warned Nicole and hung up the phone before she got a chance to answer.


    "What do you want?" Before Nicole could finish her words, the phone was hung up. She put down her phone and thought about it.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she called over Cherry.


    "Cherry, every time Mrs. Freya went out, she would bring you with her. Why didn''t she bring you with her this time? And do you know who Mrs. Freya went to see?" Nicole asked.


    She had to get some necessary information before she could go there. Otherwise, she would be in a passive position.


    Cherry shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know. When Mrs. Freya left, she just said she wanted to see an old friend. It seemed that she was also called away by someone in the phone."

 Chapter 504 Sneaking Around

    "She didn''t allow me to follow her when she went out."


    Seeing the expression on Cherry''s face, Nicole knew that she didn''t lie.


    Old friend? It seemed that Freya knew that the person she was going to meet was Sunny.


    But she didn''t understand why Freya still wanted to see Sunny at this time. Suddenly, something urred to her. She turned around and walked towards the study.


    Jared came in from the gate of the vi and saw Cherry standing at the stairs in a daze. "What are you doing here, Cherry?"


    Seeing Jared, Cherry shook her head, turned around and left his sight.


    Jared sensed that Cherry was a little absent-minded, but he didn''t overthink it. He walked towards Kerr''s study and pushed the door open, only to see Nicole standing behind Kerr''s desk.


    "Mrs. Nicole?" Jared looked at Nicole, who was lowering her head. It was obvious that the desk was muddled up a little. It seemed that Nicole was looking for something. "What are you looking for? Do you need my help?"


    Hearing Jared''s voice, Nicole raised her head. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear. "Why are you here?" Sunny said that she couldn''t tell Kerr. Since Sunny sounded so confident, it meant that Freya was under her control.


    Nicole didn''t dare to take the risks.


    Jared was stunned. Then he looked at a folder on the desk and said, "I''m here to fetch a document for Mr. Kerr. It''s for his meeting." Jared said as he held the folder in his hand.


    Hearing his answer, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m fine. My earrings seem to have fallen down here. I can look for them myself. Go and send the documents to Kerr." As Nicole spoke, she quietly held the fountain pen in her hand and put it behind her back.


    She didn''t want Jared to see it.


    Jared nodded, turned around. But when he walked to the doo


    sorry that you will have to suffer a little." Sunny showed an expression of pity.


    Looking at the rope in Edward''s hand, Freya felt disgusted and unwilling, but she knew that if she wanted to get those shares, she must make these sacrifices.


    So she nodded to Edward.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny looked at Freya with disdain.


    The phone in her hand suddenly rang. Looking at the number of Moore on the screen, Sunny stood up, walked aside and answered the phone.


    "Has Nicole arrived?" Moore asked. He didn''t show up, but paid close attention to Sunny''s actions in real time.


    It was Freya who asked Sunny for help. It was not appropriate for him to show up. His appearance would only make Freya full of vignce.


    "Not yet." Sunny trusted Moore very much now.


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Moore said, "When it''s done, tell Edward to get rid of Freya." Moore knew that if they really seeded, Freya would be a future trouble.


    Therefore, their long-term n was to get rid of Freyapletely.


    Hearing Moore''s words, Sunny asked in surprise, "What did you say?" She raised her voice unconsciously. Although she hated Kerr and Nicole very much, she had never meant to kill them...

 Chapter 505 Private Area

    Sunny couldn''t be so cruel to Freya.


    Moore frowned, "Sunny, if you want to achieve something big, don''t care about those details. You will know that this is the right thing to do in the future." He knew that Sunny was timid.


    But this was something they had to do.


    Subconsciously, Sunny looked at Freya behind her, thinking about what Moore had said to her. "Do you have to do this?" Sunny asked Moore.


    "Sunny, think it over. When they hurt you and kicked you out of the Gu family, they didn''t show mercy at all." Moore provoked her.


    Sunny hung up the phone with resentment in her eyes.


    When she walked in front of Freya, the anger on her face had not yet faded away, and she had be a little ferocious. It was obvious that she was irritated by Moore.


    "Sunny, what''s wrong with you?" Freya sensed that something was wrong with Sunny, so she asked her hesitantly.


    "Miss!" Edward called Sunny and felt the emotional change of her.


    Hearing the voice of Edward, Sunny seemed to be a little sober and her face returned to normal. "Nothing." After saying that, she sat on the sofa.


    Seeing Sunny''s action, Freya breathed a sigh of relief. She sat on the sofa and waited for Nicole. Thinking of the shocked look of Sunny just now, Freya couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "Sunny, who was on the phone just now?"


    Sunny remembered what Moore had told her and could not to let Freya know that Moore was involved.


    "Nothing. My friend was in trouble and asked me for help."


    Driving the car alone, Nicole was very nervous. She wanted to call Kerr, but she was afraid that she couldn''t help telling him the truth.


    But she really wanted to hear his voice.


    Kerr drove the car at full speed. Looking at the location sent by Jared, he dialed Nicol


    the car and looked around. It was obviously a private area.


    There were no other buildings around.


    She knew that it meant that if anything happened to her, she would have no chance to escape or ask for help.


    Just when Nicole felt that she had made her decision on impulse and hesitated about leaving some clues for Kerr to find her, her mobile phone rang.


    It showed Sunny''s number. Nicole''s eyes darkened. She took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "Since you''re already here, why don''t youe in? Nicole, are you afraid?"


    Standing in front of the ss window, Sunny saw Nicole''s car stopped at the door. But because the window made up of a special material, Nicole couldn''t see Sunny from where she was.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Nicole looked around quietly, but Sunny was nowhere to be found. She felt strange.


    "You don''t have to look for her. If you are afraid, it''s not toote to chicken out now." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Sunny felt good to manipte Nicole like that.


    All of a sudden, Nicole felt relieved. Since she hade here, she was mentally prepared. Since she couldn''t escape here, then she did not care anymore.

 Chapter 506 Share Transfer

    "Sunny He, why are you making everything mysterious?" Nicole got off the car as she spoke.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Nicole hung up the phone, holding her bag in her hand, and walked towards the inner door.


    The door opened automatically as she walked in.


    With vignce in her eyes, Nicole walked in slowly.


    "Long time no see, Nicole Ning. Do you still remember me?" Sunny''s words were full of sarcasm. Standing at the door of the living room and looking at Nicole, she still felt so disgusted.


    Nicole looked into Sunny''s eyes and said helplessly, "I guess you don''t want to see me at all, do you?" Said Nicole indifferently.


    From the day she knew Sunny, she had regarded Nicole as her natural enemy.


    Seeing that there was no timidity on Nicole''s face, Sunny became even angrier. "Nicole, don''t be so arrogant. Do you think you have everything? Do you think you are the winner of life? "


    "The game has just begun. You don''t have the right to end it before I say it''s over." Sunny warned Nicole.


    "A game? Sunny, I know what I said is meaningless to you. If you really want to treat our rtionship as a game, I have to ept it. "


    "Tell me, how do you want to y it?" Nicole knew she had no other choice.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Sunny didn''t feel any sense of achievement, but she said, "Nicole, I really want to know if you can be so arrogant when you lose everything."


    Reaching out her hand, Sunny gave a hint to Edward.


    Seeing her gesture, Edward walked up to her and handed the documents he had prepared.


    "Sign it." Sunny reached out her hand and handed the folder to Nicole.


    Suspiciously, Nicole took it over and turned to the first page. When sh


    have been controlled by Sunny unwillingly.


    Before Nicole could think more, she was interrupted by Sunny''s ringtone.


    Turning around, Sunny picked up her phone on the sofa and saw the number on it. She frowned and answered the phone impatiently. "What''s up?"


    She didn''t know what Moore wanted.


    Looking at the contract in his hand, Moore smiled slightly.


    "I will send you a contract. Ask Nicole to sign it. She should be here now. No matter what you ask her to do now, she will be obedient."


    Moore reminded Sunny, "But I warn you, don''t go too far. You should know what''s more important. With thepany and money, we can do anything we want."


    He bewitched Sunny.


    This time, he took Sunny as a chess piece and wanted to make good use of it.


    Sunny''s knitted brows suddenly rxed, "I see." Although Sunny knew nothing about business, she could only believe in Moore. After all, he was her legitimate husband.


    If there was something wrong with her, Moore could not get rid of it.


    Nicole kept an eye on Sunny''s behavior and guessed that there was someone else behind her. Nicole knew that it must be Moore.

 Chapter 507 We Are The Same

    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    Sunny put down the phone and walked to the fax machine. Soon, a document appeared in front of her.


    Back in front of Nicole, Sunny looked at her arrogantly, "Sign these two documents, and I''ll let Freya go." Sunny knew what Moore said was right. In this world, as long as you have money, you will have everything.


    Taking it over, Nicole nced at the words on it and frowned, "How do you know I''m going to take over this foreign trade contract?" Nicole squinted at Sunny.


    The contract in front of her had been delivered to her a few days ago. After reading it, she learned about the background of thepany that cooperated with her and knew that the other party''s background was not clean.


    If they cooperated, it was very likely that there would be problems. Although the profit was great, she still canceled the contract and refused the other party.


    She didn''t know why Sunny suddenly got the contract.


    Or, it could be said that Moore had just given the contract to Sunny. Suddenly, Nicole had a wild guess in her heart. Did it mean that Moore sent the contract to her in the name of others before?


    However, she did not speak out her guess.


    Sunny didn''t have much patience. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. You should know clearly that you have no right to choose." While speaking, Sunny took a look at Edward beside Freya.


    Edward immediately took out a dagger from behind and pressed it against Freya''s neck.


    "Ah!" Freya screamed loudly. She had always been living afortable and rich life, had never seen such a shocking scene. She had thought that she was just pretending to be kidnapped by Sunny, but when she felt the tip of the knife touching her skin...


    She was still scared. If Edward made a mis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    d. "Ah! It hurts!" Freya screamed and almost fell down.


    Seeing Freya''s expression, Nicole stepped forward and held her. But at that moment, Sunny reached out her hand and snatched the contract from Nicole''s hands.


    "Are you okay?" Looking at Freya''s injury, Nicole untied the rope on her body.


    Sunny checked the signature on the contract immediately and found that it was indeed Nicole''s name. Acent smile appeared on Sunny''s face.


    "Nicole!"


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Nicole stretched out her arm and hided Freya behind her. She faced Sunny directly and said, "You have got what you want. What else do you want?"


    She wouldn''t allow Sunny to push her luck.


    "If you still want to threaten me, I will tell Kerr. You should know what he would do." With the phone in her hand, Nicole threatened Sunny.


    But she didn''t notice thecency in Freya''s eyes behind her. Freya looked at Sunny and smiled. However, the pain on her ankle made her frown.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I suggest you that you''d better figure out how to exin to Kerr since you had lost the entire KN Group." Sunny was waiting for a good show.


    She was not in a hurry to do anything to Nicole.

 Chapter 508 Prophet

    Because Sunny was waiting for Kerr to drive Nicole out of the Gu family. If Kerr knew that Nicole had given all the shares of the KN Group to her...


    When Kerr lost everything and had to work for others, Sunny didn''t believe that there would be any so-called love between Kerr and Nicole.


    Nicole held Freya''s arm and said, "It has nothing to do with you." After saying that, she supported Freya to walk towards the gate of the vi. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Looking at the receding figure of Nicole, Edward knew that Sunny hated her very much, so he walked up to Sunny and said, "Miss Sunny, don''t you want to punish her? As long as it is what you want, I am willing to do it for you."


    Edward was loyal to Sunny.


    He just wanted her to be happy.


    Sunny shook her head slightly, "We are not in a hurry. Since I didn''t do it, so someone will do it for me." Sunny said calmly but firmly.


    Edward nodded and obeyed Sunny''s order.


    Nicole helped Freya out of the vi and got in the car. Then she started the car and left here.


    "How did you meet Sunny?" Nicole asked Freya. ording to what Cherry said, Freya knew she was going to see Sunny before she went out.


    With obvious displeasure in her eyes, Freya said, "I met her by chance, but I didn''t expect to be held up here by her. It''s such a bad luck. My foot hurts. Send me to the hospital quickly."


    She had never felt such a pain before.


    Looking at Freya''s sad face, Nicole didn''t say anything more. Anyway, the matter had been in the pass, and she knew that it was unnecessary to ask any more questions.


    So she didn''t say anything more.


    She drove directly to the hospital.


    She didn''t notice the ck Rolls-Royce that had been parked beside the vi just now.


    Kerr parked the car at a distance from the vi. Seeing that Nicole got out of the car and walked into th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    took her back to the Gu family''s old house.


    "Don''t you care about losing the KN Group at all?" Looking at the back of Nicole when she went upstairs, Freya frowned and asked her. From the vi to the hospital to home...


    She notice that Nicole was not sad about it at all, not even disappointed. She was talking andughing with Harley. She didn''t believe that there was really someone in the world who didn''t care about hundreds of millions dors of shares.


    No one could resist such a big temptation.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped and turned around. She said to Freya, "The KN Group is very important to both me and Kerr. You don''t have to doubt it.


    But there is one thing you don''t need to suspect. If I really have to choose, the KN Group is not as important as you. As long as you are safe, everything will be fine, because you are Kerr''s mother."


    She didn''t need Freya''s gratitude, but she wanted Freya to understand her sincerity to marry into the Gu family.


    Then Nicole returned to the study.


    Freya sniffed and sat on the sofa, "Hypocrite!" Freya said lightly. In her opinion, Nicole was just saying it, and she must feel sad for the shares in her heart.


    Taking out her phone, Freya couldn''t wait to call Sunny...

 Chapter 509 He Is Taking A Shower

    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Freya could not help but feel a little anxious, but she had no choice. She had juste back. If she went out at this time, it would easily arouse other people''s suspicion.


    Holding her phone, Freya dialed Sunny''s number again and again.


    Finally, Sunny picked up the phone. "Aunt, I''m sorry. My phone wasn''t with me just now. I didn''t hear it."


    Sunny tried to find an excuse.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Freya felt giddy with excitement, so she didn''t care whether Sunny was lying or not.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Sunny, check on the contract that Nicole has signed. If there is no problem, can we also sign the contracts?"


    Freya was in a hurry to get the shares, since she had risked her life for her. Without getting them, she couldn''t rest assured.


    Sitting next to Moore, Sunny looked at the smile at the corners of His mouth and saidcently, "Aunt, you may not know. Here is the thing. The share transfer cannot be handled immediately.


    Nicole has just transferred the shares to me. I still need to go through some procedures to get the real shares. When everything is done, I can transfer the shares to you."


    Sunny found an excuse.


    These shares were only herpensation from Kerr. How could she give them to Freya?


    Hearing Sunny''s words, the excitement on Freya''s face immediately disappeared.


    "How long will it take?" Freya was a little anxious, but she also knew that it was rted to the change of the shares of the wholepany, which must be a very troublesome thing.


    So Freya didn''t push her too hard.


    "I have found a professional here. Maybe it can be done a little faster. Don''t worry. I will inform you as soon as I get any news, okay?" Sunny lied.


    She didn''t want to make things worse at this time. It would


    ng down the phone, Nicole looked at the number on it and found that it was indeed Ken''s. Again, she put the phone near her ear and said, "Hello, I''m Nicole Ning, the wife of Ken''s good friend.


    I have something to talk to him. Is it convenient for him to answer the phone now?"


    Nicole asked cautiously, not knowing that Ken had been in a rtionship with another woman.


    Thinking of the time when Ken and Bonnie were together, she felt a little disappointed. But she also knew that their rtionship hade to an end, so she could only ept the reality.


    "Ken... He is taking a shower. Please wait a second." The woman said shyly.


    Hearing this, Nicole had a rough idea of what was going on there. Feeling embarrassed, Nicole had to hang up the phone, "Okay, I''ll call backter."


    After saying that, she was about to hang up the phone, but she heard the voice from the other side, "Wait a minute."


    The woman reminded Nicole in a low voice. Then she looked at Ken who walked out of the bathroom and said, "I answered the phone for you." While speaking, the woman handed the phone to Ken.


    Ken was wearing bath towel around his waist, which perfectly showed his muscr figure and eight pack abs.

 Chapter 510 Three To Five Days

    Ken wiped the water on his hair with a towel and took the phone from the woman.


    He took a look at the number and put it beside his ear.


    "What''s the matter, Nicole?" He knew that if there was nothing else, Nicole would not call him easily.


    Hearing Ken''s voice, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.


    "Did I interrupt you? It doesn''t matter. If you are busy, I can call youter. I''m not in a hurry." Nicole asked Ken.


    She also knew how depressed Ken was since he just broke up with Bonnie. Now seeing Ken moved on and start a new life, Nicole should feel happy for him.


    Ken looked at the woman in front of him and knew that Nicole had misunderstood him, but he didn''t exin.


    "No. What do you want to say?" Sitting on the sofa, Ken looked helpless.


    The woman looked at Ken with shyness. After all, she had just known him for a short time. Although she was destined to be Ken''s wife, there was no substantial progress between her and Ken.


    When she first knew Ken, she didn''t have a good impression of him. After getting along with him, she found that Ken was not a yboy as the rumors said. On the contrary, he was very gentleman and considerate.


    She secretly nced at Ken. It seemed that Ken was not angry with her because she had touched his phone.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t say that I''m disturbing you." Nicole was a sensible person. Then she said, "you asked Jared to send a fountain pen to Kerr before.


    Do you remember?" Nicole was worried that Ken would forget it.


    "Of course I remember what I made. What''s wrong?" Ken was very confident in his research result. It was not strange that Nicole knew about it, but it was not normal for her to ask about it.


    Nicole looked at the fountain pen in her hand, "How long will the writing of this pen disappear? It will work, right?" She was very nervous. If there was


    down. She was too shy to raise her head and look around. Suddenly, she didn''t see the front clearly and directly bumped into Ken''s back.


    "I''m sorry." The girl apologized in a low voice.


    Ken turned around and felt that the girl was careful and cautious when she was with him. He reached out his hand and held the girl''s hand for the first time. "In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. We will be together for the rest of our lives.


    The most important thing is to get along well with each other." Ken said lightly.


    He had a date with this girl for five times and went out for meals for four times. Today, the waiter identally knocked over the soup bowl and poured it on Ken, so he took the girl to change his clothes in the room.


    Ken didn''t know whether he liked the girl in front of him or not. He just knew that he didn''t hate her. Anyway, they were going to get married. He didn''t mind who the bride was. Anyway, their parents were satisfied with this marriage.


    Looking at their two hands holding together, the girl nodded shyly.


    Sitting in the car, Ken seemed to have forgotten that he once wanted to give up everything of the Qin family just to be with that girl in his heart.


    But now, Kenpromised.

 Chapter 511 Stealing

    It was because Bonnie let Ken down so much.


    In the evening, when Kerr returned home, Freya and Jack were sitting at the table and having dinner. Kerr didn''t see Nicole.


    "Kerr, let''s have dinner together." Seeing hime back, Freya took the initiative to greet him.


    "Where is Nicole?" Kerr asked.


    Freya''s face changed, but she didn''t show it too obviously. "I don''t know." Sitting at the table, Freya turned her face away.


    Looking at Freya, Kerr knew that what Nicole had done for her was totally not worth it. "If it weren''t for Nicole, I''m afraid you would not have sat here safe and sound.


    Even if you don''t want to thank her, should you give her the most basic care?" Kerr reminded Freya of what had happened in the daytime.


    He wanted Freya to understand how wonderful it was for Nicole to do so.


    Hearing what he said, Freya was stunned. She turned around and looked into his cold eyes. "How do you know? Did Nicole tell you?" Freya was worried that something unexpected would happen before it was finished.


    After all, Nicole was simple and might not think so much. But Kerr was different. Freya knew clearly how smart he was, so she had to worry about it.


    Looking at the nervous look on Freya''s face, Kerr had doubts in his heart. If Freya was just threatened by Sunny, there was no need for her to be so afraid after knowing that Kerr had discovered what had happened.


    On the contrary, Freya would take the initiative to tell him the truth, so that Sunny would be punished.


    "Mom, are you afraid that I know about it? Are you willing to give what belongs to the Gu family to an outsider? Nicole is my wife, but you are also on guard against her, not to mention Sunny, who has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr bent down and put his hands on the arm


    that Freya would really hand over the shares of the KN Group to Sunny.


    Hearing the angry voice of Jack, Freya was startled. "Why are you yelling at me? I did this in order to get the shares of the KN Group, didn''t I? Do you have any better ideas?


    Compared with Nicole, I believe in Sunny more. Anyway, we have watched Sunny grow up. Besides, she has been with me for a short time. We had a good time."


    Freya was finding an excuse for herself.


    In fact, hearing what Jack said just now, Freya was not sure, but since things hade to this point, she had no way back, and she could only continue.


    She prayed that Sunny wouldn''t go back on her word.


    Looking at Freya''s confident face, Jack sighed, "You! If Sunny transfers her shares to Moore, the Gu family will not even be able to protect the KN Group."


    Jack could only sigh helplessly, wondering if he should tell Kerr about it. He was getting old, and something was out of his control.


    Taking a look at Jack, Freya sat on the sofa with a stubborn look on her face. "Just wait and see. I''m sure that Sunny will return the shares to me."


    Jack shook his head and said helplessly, "Maybe you have forgotten one thing..."

 Chapter 512 Get Back At Each Other

    "Kerr is the enemy of Sunny." Jack also heard about what happened to Daniel. Since it was Kerr who did it, Jack could not interfere, so he had to give up the He family as an ally.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Freya was obviously shocked. She even forgot that there was such a thing. But since it had been done, it was toote for her to regret, so she could only pretend to be calm.


    In the bedroom.


    Kerr pushed the bedroom door open and saw Nicole tidying up something. Hearing the sound of the door behind her, she didn''t turn around but said lightly, "You are back." Nicole recognized Kerr''s footsteps. The familiar voice made her feel at ease.


    Walking behind her, Kerr put his arm around her from behind.


    He breathed in the fresh scent of her.


    "Have you taken a shower?" Kerr said lightly. Even if Nicole didn''t do anything, it was the greatest enjoyment for Kerr to stand in front of her and looked at her like this.


    Hearing Kerr''s maic voice, Nicole felt helpless. She shook her head and said, "Mr. Kerr, I can''t take a shower when you are not around?"


    Standing straight, Nicole turned around and untied Kerr''s tie, "Are you tired? I have prepared the bath water for you."


    She wanted to be a gentle woman, who could give him enough care and love when he felt tired.


    Kerr lowered his head, kissed her and said vaguely, "Let''s bathe together." Kerr missed her very much since they hadn''t seen each other for only one day.


    "No, thanks. I''ve taken a shower. Just go ahead. I''m waiting for you to have dinner with me." Nicole urged him. She held his shoulder, made him turn arou


    ter putting her down, Kerr bent over and held her in his arms


    "Kerr! Ah!" Nicole suppressed her impulse to scream.


    It was impossible for her to resist the desire.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr showed obvious tenderness and patience in his eyes.


    Lowering his head, he gently kissed her cheek, forehead and her lips. When she slowly closed her eyes...


    The sudden ringtone interrupted the sweet moment between the two.


    Kerr ignored it and kissed Nicole on the lips.


    Nicole opened her eyes and saw the phone on the bedside table. She pushed Kerr''s shoulder and said, "Kerr, it''s yours."


    She knew that this was Kerr''s private phone. The person who could call must be his friend, and must have something to talk to him.


    Obviously, Kerr felt a little disappointed. With displeasure on his face, he sat up straight and held the phone in his hand.


    Looking at Harley''s number on the screen, Kerr pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear, "If you don''t have enough reasons, I will definitely let you pay for this call."


    Kerr threatened directly.

 Chapter 513 Going On A Blind Date

    Hearing Kerr''s displeased tone, Harley was stunned, but soon realized what Kerr might be doing, otherwise he wouldn''t be so angry.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole finally got rid of Kerr''s restraint. She sat up and looked at his angry face. There was obvious helplessness in her eyes, but she was relieved.


    She stood up and was about to get out of bed, but Kerr grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are we going?" Kerr exerted force to make Nicole sit beside him.


    Nicole had no choice but to watch him holding the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Harley heard Kerr''s words and knew that Nicole was beside him.


    "That''s good. Take Nicole here with you. Ken invited us to a party. We''re all here, you and Nicole should join us." Asked Harley.


    After so many things happened, it was rare for them to hang out together, so Harley cherished this opportunity very much.


    But it was a pity that Lisa was not with him. Otherwise, he would treat Lisa more considerately than Kerr did to Nicole.


    Kerr looked at Nicole beside him and frowned slightly. "No, I have something else to do. You guys have fun." Kerr was about to hang up when he heard the voice from the other end of the line...


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t ruin this for us. Nicole is already your wife, are you still worried that Nicole will run away? Don''t push her so hard. I''m kind of worry about her health!"


    Harley snickered.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole clearly heard what Harley said on the phone. She couldn''t help blushing. How could Harley say something like that? Nicole rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t know how Lisa is now. Last time I heard from Lisa that a blind date has been arranged at home. I wonder how she is doing now?


    What do you think, Kerr?"


    t teach you a lesson if you did it again next time.


    Nicole, I have also said that no matter what happens, I hope you can tell me and share it with me.


    No matter what happens, difficulties or hardships, I will be with you and experience them with you." Kerr frowned. Fortunately, Nicole didn''t encounter any ident today.


    Otherwise, he would not let go of anyone who got involved today.


    He reached out his hand and held her in his arms. God knew how nervous he was when he stood at the stairs and saw her protecting Freya with her own body.


    At that moment, he really wanted to rush out, hold Nicole in his arms,fort her and give her a sense of security.


    "Nicole, you should always remember that you are my woman and you don''t have to take any risks alone, understand?" Kerr reminded Nicole.


    He wanted to give her a stable life.


    Hearing his voice, Nicole seemed to know something. She held him back and asked hesitantly, "Kerr, did you know it before I went to see Sunny?


    You called me on purpose, didn''t you?" At that moment, Nicole clearly felt that Kerr was around, although she did not see him with her own eyes.

 Chapter 514 How Dare You

    But Nicole was sure that it was because of Kerr that she felt safe.


    Kerr didn''t deny it.


    Nicole let go of Kerr and looked into his eyes seriously, "Kerr, have you always been protecting me secretly? Or, in fact, you were also there?"


    She boldly guessed, and saw it in Kerr''s eyes. She knew that all her guesses were true.


    It was all her fault. She had paid all her attention on Freya and Sunny and hadn''t noticed that Kerr was around. But as long as she thought that no matter what she was doing...


    Kerr was silently protecting her, Nicole was full of courage and fearless.


    "Thank you, Kerr. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in the first ce. I made you worried." Nicole apologized sincerely and looked guilty. She had worried about Kerr, so she knew how it felt to worry about someone.


    It was a thousand times more painful than enduring the pain with him.


    "Don''t think that I can forgive you just because you apologize." Although Kerr said so, there was no sign of me on his face.


    Nicole smiled faintly. She took the initiative and threw herself into his arms.


    But before Kerr was about to have a reaction, Nicole pushed him away and said, "Didn''t we promise Harley? If we stay here any longer, the party would be over soon."


    Kerr also knew that Ken had something to talk about, so he let go of Nicole for the time being. He changed his clothes with her and walked out of the Gu family''s vi.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Nicole looked out of the window at the night sky. The night breeze blew on her face, making her feelfortable. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it.


    "If I were you, I would think about how topensate me." Kerr looked at Nicole''scent face and couldn''t help but frighten her.


    Hearing his voice, Nic


    er hand, Nicole held Kerr''s side face. She knew it was impossible to push him away at this time.


    Therefore, she had to take another strategy. The more obedient she was to him, the more likely he would let her go.


    Sure enough, feeling the tenderness of Nicole, Kerr stopped being overbearing, let go of her, and let her lean in his arms. "This is your punishment if you made a mistake."


    Kerr threatened.


    Nicole didn''t continue to argue, but snickered at the childishness of Kerr, a CEO of a bigpany. Then she followed him into the bar, which was the property of the Qin Group.


    Therefore, Kerr and the others had their exclusive ess here to protect them from being disturbed.


    Kerr led Nicole to the VIP room they usually went. When they arrived at the door of the room, Nicole heard the voice of Harley from inside.


    "Let me tell you, no one can stop me." With a ss of wine in his hand, Harley looked at Ken and Zachary who were sitting on the sofa.


    There was an obvious threat on his face, but unfortunately, Ken and Zachary didn''t take it seriously at all. Ken was just drinking the wine in the ss, while Zachary kept his eyes on Avery beside him.

 Chapter 515 Marriage

    With a frown, Harley lowered his head, dejected. When he was about to sit on the sofa, he heard the door of the room was pushed open from the outside, which cheered him up again.


    He raised his hand and pointed at Kerr, "Kerr, let me tell you. I can''t wait anymore." Harley was filled with righteous indignation, as if he was ming Kerr for his mistakes.


    Kerr didn''t take it seriously. Holding Nicole''s hand, he walked to the sofa and sat down, without even looking at Harley.


    Nicole smiled at Harley, nced at Avery and greeted her. Then she sat between Kerr and Avery.


    "Mr. Harley, you''d better not put on an act here. Fortunately, you''re a doctor. Otherwise, if you want to be be an actor with such poor acting skill, you''ll be doomed."


    Avery teased Harley and leaned on Zachary''s shoulder. During this period of time, Avery and Zachary were like conjoined twin babies, as if no one could separate them from each other. But the smile on her face was serious.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Harley''s face immediately changed. "Let me tell you, don''t think that I don''t dare do it. You are all in pairs, but I don''t know where my Lisa is."


    Harley said seriously. Since thest time they parted in discord, Ben had blocked the news of Lisa. Harley tried his best, but there was no news of Lisa.


    Seeing that his love was gone, how could he not be anxious?


    Looking at the anxious look on Harley''s face, Nicole stretched out her arm and pushed Kerr beside her, "Are you thinking too much? Don''t dy affect Harley''s marriage because of your suspicions."


    In fact, she didn''t want Kerr to keep tracing. Until now, Kerr still didn''t know that Ben hade to her alone before the wedding. She didn''t know what was going on with the shares.


    She didn''t want Kerr to know


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Holding Avery''s shoulder, Zachary lowered his head and said to her, "Wait for me in the car. I have something to tell Kerr." Zachary said gently.


    Avery, who had only drunk one ss, was all sober. She nodded and sat in the front passenger seat.


    Seeing Kerr stop, Nicole turned around and saw Zachary behind her. She understood what they meant, and then said with a smile.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car." After saying that, Nicole got into the car. She knew the rtionship between Kerr and Zachary. In fact, she really hoped that Zachary could be the most capable helper of Kerr.


    This was what Kerr needed right now.


    Turning around, Kerr looked into Zachary''s eyes and knew that he had something to say.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Zachary said indifferently, "If you want to investigate the Xue family, you can use another way. Since Harley is your man, the Xue family will naturally guard against him.


    So, it''s hard for your people to find out the information of the Xue family." Zachary had a clear mind. He had already known that Kerr and Harley were investigating the Xue family.


    But after all, this matter had nothing to do with him, so Zachary didn''t get involved.

 Chapter 516 It Must Be Completed

    Now, seeing that Kerr and Harley seemed to be in trouble, Zachary couldn''t help but want to give them some advice. Even though Zachary didn''t admit that he was a member of the Gu family, he still treated Kerr as his friend.


    "What do you know?" Kerr asked Zachary. As a member of the Gu family, he knew that Zachary didn''t want to go back to the Gu family, so he never asked him to go back.


    He also didn''t want Zachary to get involved. If the Xue family really had such a strong background, then Kerr didn''t want him to be the target of the Xue family.


    "I don''t know anything, but I know a person. Maybe he knows something you don''t know." Zachary''s words had an implication, but he didn''t speak it out directly.


    He looked at Kerr meaningfully.


    Almost in an instant, Kerr understood what Zachary meant. He nodded at Zachary, turned around, got in the car and left.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Nicole obviously sensed the expectation in Kerr''s eyes.


    "What makes you so happy? What did Zachary say to you?" Nicole couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Kerr didn''t tell Nicole, "Something about thepany." After saying that, Kerr took Nicole back to the Gu family.


    Then she fell asleep as soon as shein in the bed.


    When Kerr finished his shower and was about to punish the little woman, he saw her tired face. He shook his head helplessly, tucked her in, held her in his arms,y beside her and fell asleep.


    This night, Nicole and Kerr slept soundly, but for some people, it was a business opportunity that they could seize.


    Standing in front of the warehouse and listening to the sound of machine work, Moore smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Moore, these products will be produced in a week at thetest." A man in a ck suit stood beside Moore, looking embarrassed.


    He wanted to d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    iberately mystifying him.


    "I know. You care about Mommy. Isn''t she with you? Then you must protect her well." Jay exhorted Kerr. ording to the information he got, Nicole was obviously not safe now.


    Kerr knew that Jay was deliberately beating around the Bush, so he stopped talking about these useless news. "I will tell your master that your training time will be extended."


    After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    "You!" As soon as Jay heard Kerr''s words, his face changed. He didn''t expect that Kerr would punish him like that.


    Before he could retort, the phone was hung up.


    Jay was not as powerful as Kerr.


    Jay was no match for him in the end, but Jay would not sit by and do nothing after he knew that Nicole might be in danger, even if Kerr was by her side.


    He was also keeping an eye on Nicole.


    Putting away his phone, Jay went back to his room at once. He turned on hisputer and looked for Callie.


    "Callie, I have something urgent to tell you." Jay sent the message.


    Soon he got a reply. He clicked on the video call, and Jay saw Callie''s pretty face, but with obvious dissatisfaction, "Jay, every time you said you had something urgent to tell me..."

 Chapter 517 Take Her Son Away

    Jay was so annoying that Callie wanted to beat him to death. Every time Jay called her name, he would be very anxious. But when she asked, Jay just said that he missed her.


    Hearing Callie''s voice, Jay smiled faintly. His childish smile disappeared, and he looked serious.


    "Something really happen this time. It''s about my mommy. I want to find some information, but I have some difficulties. Please help me."


    Jay begged.


    He knew that Callie liked Nicole very much, so using Nicole as an excuse, Callie would definitely agree. In fact, he could easily handle such a small thing, and he didn''t need her help at all.


    But Jay liked the feeling of working side by side with Callie.


    "Auntie? Okay, I see. I''ll check it right away." As expected, when Callie heard that it had something to do with Nicole, she immediately gave a response.


    She wasn''t as impatient as before.


    Holding his chin with his hands, Jay looked at the serious look of Callie on the screen. She was still a weak child, but her eyes were stubborn and serious.


    In fact, Jay felt that because of her family background, Callie was instinctively on guard against people who approached her. It was difficult for her to open her heart to anyone.


    "Callie, is uncle Ben nice to you?" Jay asked her seriously. If Callie was not so happy living in the Xue family, Jay could think about it carefully and help her move out of there.


    "Dad is the best. Jay, don''t ask such stupid questions." Callie was very grateful to Ben for everything he had given her, so she didn''t allow anyone to say something bad to Ben.


    Not even Jay.


    "If you cane back to the Xue family one day, maybe you will know how good dad is to you." After saying that, Callie shut her mouth in time.


    Ben had warned her not to tell Jay about it. She was wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ith Nicole?" Freya also wanted to let Nicole know how painful it felt.


    "She took my son away, so I want to take her son with me. Jay has grown up and has his own idea. It''s difficult to control him. Lucas is just the right person."


    While saying that, Freya went upstairs to her bedroom.


    Soon, she would own the shares of the KN Group. She would continue to let Kerr be the president of thepany, but the final power was in her hands. Only in this way, she would have a sense of security.


    Moreover, she nned to train Lucas in person.


    Freya really wanted to know if the child she had personally cultivated would be worse than the child educated by Nicole.


    Moreover, if Kerr really had some discord with her in the future, she could have someone to rely on.


    Cherry lowered her head and kept silent. She knew that Freya was determined about her n, so she could not say anything more.


    When the car was parked in the underground garage of the KN Group, Nicole unfastened the seat belt and was about to open the door, but she heard the door locked.


    With curiosity written all over her face, Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr, but her head was directly held by Kerr''s hand.

 Chapter 518 Refuse Him

    The faint mint scent was familiar to Nicole.


    Kerr bent over directlyid down Nicole''s seat


    "HMM... No! " Nicole reached out her hand to push Kerr away. This was the garage, and it was the rush hour to and off work. Although Kerr''s car window was special, she didn''t feel safe at all.


    Noticing Nicole''s nervousness, Kerr held her hand and gave her a deep and gentle kiss. His broad palm extended from her hand to her arm.


    Nicole turned her head to avoid Kerr''s kiss and looked out of the window.


    "Kerr! I don''t want to! " Nicole said that seriously and frowned.


    In her opinion, this kind of thing should be sweet. She shouldn''t be so nervous, which made her feel scared.


    Kerr looked up at Nicole and asked, "What''s wrong?" He had never thought that Nicole would refuse him.


    In fact, Kerr didn''t intend to do anything to her. He just wanted to frighten her.


    After all, it was necessary for Nicole to remember that no matter what kind of problem she would encounter in the future, she should inform him as soon as possible.


    Nicole sat up, adjusted her seat and tidied up her clothes. Fortunately, there were no obvious wrinkles on her clothes. She turned around and looked at Kerr''s dark face.


    "Kerr... This is in thepany. We still have a lot of time when we go back home. " Nicole held Kerr''s hand and didn''t want him to be unhappy about it.


    Kerr nced at Nicole, "Are you afraid?" Looking at Nicole''s aggrieved face, Kerr reached out his hand to touch her chin. He didn''t intend to me her.


    "If you get the lesson, you have to tell me what you are doing all the time." Kerr said lightly.


    It was at this time that Nicole realized that Kerr was talking about this.


    She leaned on Kerr''


    re was already anxious. Looking at Sunny, his patience disappeared. He frowned at her and said, "I have something to do now. Let''s talk about itter."


    Stretching out his hand, Moore pushed Sunny away and walked out quickly.


    Sunny didn''t expect that Moore would really fight with her and fell to the ground.


    When she raised her head, she was surprised to see that Moore had walked out of the vi. With her hands on the marble floor, Sunny felt cold.


    Maybe she was too naive and thought it would be different with a legal identity.


    In fact, it was just her illusion.


    In the CEO Office of the KN Group.


    Kerr sat behind his desk and looked at Jared, saying, "Are you telling the truth?" Kerr knew that Moore was not a quiet person, but he didn''t expect that he would be so bold.


    Jared nodded, "yes, Master. I just got the news that the goods and materials smuggled by Moore have been sealed up. The police are looking for him now."


    He was also surprised, but since Sunny had looked for Nicole, Kerr had asked him to keep an eye on the movements of Moore and Sunny. He didn''t expect that he had really gleaned something useful.

 Chapter 519 Kerrs Plot

    Kerr smiled slightly. This time, it was Moore who provoked him, so he would not show any mercy to Moore.


    "If he wants to run away with it, how can I give him the chance?" Kerr gave Jared a meaningful look.


    Kerr understood what he meant. "I''ll send people to the airport and every exit to search for Moore. The news just came out, so he must not have the chance to leave here."


    After saying that, Jared turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Kerr behind him.


    "Wait!" Kerr said indifferently, stood up and walked to Jared, "I''ll go by myself." Kerr really wanted to see what Moore would say this time.


    Jared nodded and followed Kerr. As soon as they got into the car, Jared''s phone rang.


    Looking at the position shown on the screen, Jared turned around and looked at Kerr. "Sir, our men found Moore at the airport. He is going to leave here by ne in two hours."


    Fortunately, they had been prepared, otherwise, it was very likely that Moore would escape.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but there was obvious determination in his eyes. This time, he didn''t want to give Moore another chance to resist.


    Jared ordered the driver to speed up to the airport.


    At the airport.


    Sitting in the lounge, Moore was very anxious. He wore a big sunsses and was afraid that others would recognize him.


    "Mr. Moore." A familiar male voice came from behind Moore.


    When Moore turned around, he saw Kim walking towards him from not far away. Moore frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Kim would appear at this time.


    "Kim? Why are you here?" Moore pretended as if nothing had happened and asked Kim.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Moore?" Seeing that Moore only had a small bag with him, and he didn''t even take the most basic suitcase with him, it could be seen how anxious Moore was.


    M


    in front of Moore.


    "What? You don''t even have the courage to look back at me?" Kerr said indifferently, with sarcasm in his words.


    He knew what Moore had done behind the scenes.


    Looking up at Kerr''s arrogant face, Moore smiled slightly. He was not as nervous as he was just now. It was true that there was something wrong with the business, but the guarantor in the contracts was Nicole.


    Moore had nothing to worry about. Now he saw that Kerr was still happy, he would soon make him cry bitterly.


    "Oh, it is you. Long time no see, Kerr." Moore said in a rxed tone with a smile on his face. Thinking of this, he wasn''t as scared as he was just now.


    Feeling Moore''s relief, Kerr knew what he was thinking, so his eyes became morecent.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry? Don''t you need to be responsible for what you have done?" said Kerr, looking like he was waiting to see Moore to make a fool of himself.


    "As a man, you only know to escape when something happens. It''s really despicable." Kerr satirized Moore.


    Since childhood, Kerr had found that Moore was timid and coward, so he looked down upon Moore from the bottom of his heart and never treated him as his own family.

 Chapter 520 I Mean Something Else

    Moore hated Kerr''s arrogance, as if he didn''t care about anything or anyone.


    "Kerr! You have been showing off your superiority since you were a child. You are the eldest son of the Gu family, but so what? Let me tell you, even if I am not a child of the Gu family, I can still have everything you have!"


    Moore''s words were full of grievance.


    Looking at Moore, Kerr shook his head and said, "Moore, I will make you admit defeat wholeheartedly." This time, Kerr didn''t destroy Moore directly.


    It was because he wanted to see with his own eyes that Moore was digging his own grave step by step. At that time, the frustration brought to him was the real defeat of Moore.


    Moore frowned. He didn''t know what Kerr was talking about, but at the thought that he had seeded in getting Nicole involved into trouble, Moore looked rxed.


    "It''s not sure who will win! Kerr, let''s wait and see." After saying that, Moore turned around and was about to leave. But at the moment he turned around, he saw two men in uniforms walking towards him.


    "Hello, are you Moore Gu?" Two uniformed men showed their IDs to Moore and asked.


    Moore knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but he still did not hide, so he nodded helplessly. "Yes, I am."


    "There is a smuggling case. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation." The two men said to Moore indifferently.


    Moore nodded and said, "Okay." He then followed the man. When he was about to take a step forward, he thought of Kerr behind him. He knew that the appearance of Kerr and Kim was not a coincidence.


    But it was toote to say anything now. Moore stopped and turned to look at Kerr. "Kerr, I am looking forward to seeing you again. I know you wille to see me."


    Moore''s words implied something else. He would soon pin all the me on


    "This is thedy''s room!" Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise.


    Kerr shrugged, "You have said something like that before." Kerr still remembered thatst time when Nicole said so, she also looked shy.


    Nicole knew what he meant. Thinking of herself at that time, she couldn''t help lowering her head and smiling faintly. She turned to Kerr and said, "So I didn''t hear it wrong just now. It was your voice."


    It suddenly urred to her thatst time, Kerr also said the same thing.


    Kerr nodded.


    He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Nicole sensed the obvious domineering and possessiveness in his kiss, which seemed to be very different from usual. She wanted to push him away, but failed.


    Kerr held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to move at all.


    Holding her in his arms, Kerr turned around and took her into a cubicle.


    In an instant, Nicole knew what he wanted to do. But they were in thepany, so she was very nervous and felt the erection of Kerr''s body. "Kerr, not here!"


    Nicole wanted to persuade Kerr, but she was stopped by him in the most direct way. All her refusal turned into murmurs under his passionate kisses, with her arms tightly around his neck.

 Chapter 521 Happened Again

    Feeling Nicole''s resistance, Kerr had to give up and picked up the suit jacket that was thrown aside.


    Kerr wrapped around Nicole, took out his mobile phone and dialed Jared''s number, "Clear the office." He would never let anyone see Nicole''s flushed cheeks.


    Only Kerr could appreciate such a charming beauty.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared rushed to the door of the bathroom and saw Daisy guarding at the door. "Why are you here?"


    It was Jared''s job all the time, but Kerr drove too fast just now. Jared and Kim followed closely followed behind him, but they still arrived muchter than Kerr.


    Daisy just nced at Jared indifferently. She knew that everything would be fine as long as Jared was here, so she turned around and walked towards her office without saying a word to him.


    Jared sensed that there was something wrong with her, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to it. He immediately dispersed all the people from the bathroom to the elevator door, then he left there as fast he could.


    In the bathroom, Nicole felt weak all over her body. She could only hold Kerr tightly to support herself. She heard the voice of Kerr on the phone just now.


    She felt shy and said, "It is so obvious. Everyone knew what we have done in the bathroom."


    Nicole frowned and looked at Kerr. Although they did nothing, the result was the same.


    "So what? We are a legal couple. Now it looked like we really did something in here. It''s more exciting!" Kerr whispered in her ear.


    Nicole felt shy and put her hand on Kerr''s shoulder. She opened her mouth and bit his shoulder with obvious punishment.


    But she didn''t know that the sharp pain stimte Kerr''s nerves more. He picked up Nicole and walke


    knowingly.


    "Mr. Moore, ording to the source, those goods were produced under your order. How do you exin this? I remind you, Mr. Moore, many things are facts, and you can''t muddle through it!"


    The police officer warned Moore.


    But Moore still didn''t want to admit it.


    "If you really have evidence, you don''t need to ask me. I don''t have anything to tell you. I have contacted mywyer. I won''t say anything more before meeting him."


    Said Moore firmly.


    Of course, he knew that these things had something to do with Kerr.


    Even when those goods were sealed up, Moore thought that it was Kerr''s tricks, but probably Kerr didn''t expect that he would get Nicole involved.


    At that time, Kerr would regret it.


    Looking at Moore''s arrogant face, the police officer had no choice but to stand up, turn around and go out.


    "What should I do? He won''t say anything. Mr. Kerr has told us that this is an important case, and can''t let him muddle through it so easily."


    In the face of Moore''s attitude, the police officers were at a loss, and it was Kerr who reported it. They could not suspect that Kerr ndered Moore...

 Chapter 522 Someone Reported

    The police sighed slightly.


    Soon, Moore''swyer arrived. He walked into the room and saw Moore.


    "Mr. Moore." Sitting opposite to Moore, Dunn Zhang nodded at him. He had been with Moore since the first time Moore came back here.


    So Moore trusted him very much.


    Dunn Zhang''s slender figure and a pair of ck framed sses made him look very serious.


    "Dunn, I just want to know if Kerr framed me up behind my back." Moore looked at Dunn Zhang angrily.


    He knew that no one would do that to him, except for Tim.


    Dunn Zhang looked into Moore''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moore. I can''t give you the answer to your question, but I''ve learned that someone reported it behind your back.


    As for whether it is Kerr or not, I don''t know." Dunn Zhang said fairly. Even if he had doubts in his heart, he wouldn''t talk nonsense without direct evidence.


    Because he knew that he had to bear legal responsibility for every word he said.


    "It must be him!" Gritting his teeth, Moore wished he could kill Kerr directly. How could Kerr block his way of making money at such a critical moment?


    Looking at Dunn''s expression, Dunn Zhang shook his head helplessly. Maybe this was the difference between Moore and Kerr. When something happened, what Moore thought about was not how to solve it.


    Instead, he was thinking about how to retaliate.


    "Mr. Moore, please allow me to remind you that you still have to find a way to solve the current predicament. In this case, the police have already obtained some evidence.


    It will be very troublesome. If someone stands out to point out your mistakes, this matter has something to do with you." Dunn Zhang lowered his head and looked at the information he had.


    "Then what should we do?" Moore was frightened by him. He looked at Dunn seriously. He didn''t want his career to be ru


    that, Dunn left the vi directly.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny was confused. The share transfer contract was in the hands of Moore, so she didn''t know if there was also something wrong with that contract.


    Holding the contract in her hand, Sunny couldn''t believe her eyes. She had seen Nicole sign the contract with her own eyes, but why did it disappear?


    Soon, Moore came back and walked in in a hurry. He asked Sunny loudly, "What''s wrong with the contract? Why is it ineffective?"


    Moore couldn''t figure it out. In his opinion, it was a very simple thing. As long as the contract was handed over, everyone knew that this ident had something to do with Nicole.


    When Moore walked in front of Sunny, he saw the contract in her hand at a nce. He grabbed it and turned to thest page. As expected, there was no handwriting on it.


    "What''s going on?" Moore questioned Sunny loudly. In his opinion, the contract came from Sunny, so she must have done something behind his back.


    Hearing Moore''s usation, Sunny stood up from the sofa and said angrily, "You asked me what happened? I want to ask you that question too! The contract has been in your hands since I got it. Why does it be like this now?"

 Chapter 523 In Vain

    "Dunn said this is an invalid contract. Why? Where do you want to go today?" Sunny stared at Moore and saw the confusion on his face, she knew that he didn''t fake it.


    Maybe it was not their fault at all, but Nicole''s trap.


    "Enough! Is it the right time to talk about this? Sunny, if you have the mood to yell at me here, you''d better ask Freya about it." Moore reminded Sunny.


    While they were talking, Moore''s mobile phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, Moore could not help but be shocked. The thing that he was most afraid of finally happen.


    He pressed the answer key and put the phone near his ear. Listening to the news on the phone, Moore''s face was full of anger. He did not expect that he would be defeated by Nicole after careful consideration.


    Putting down his mobile phone, Moore directly threw it on the wall opposite the living room. The mobile phone instantly broke into pieces, making a loud sound.


    Obviously, Sunny was shocked by his behavior. She raised her hand subconsciously and covered her ears.


    "Ah!" Looking at Moore''s angry face, Sunny didn''t dare to take a deep breath. She just sat on the sofa silently and lowered her head. She didn''t want to provoke him at this time.


    "Do you know who called you just now?" Moore looked at Sunny and said in a bitter voice. Sitting on the sofa next to Sunny, he looked at Sunny, who slightly shook her head, with the corner of his eyes.


    Moore smiled, but his smile was so gloomy and horrible, as if he had been out of his mind.


    "He told me that Nicole''s signature on the share transfer agreement had disappeared." Moore was sure that it was all because of Nicole.


    Now he finally understood why Nicole could hand over her shares so easily.


    It turned out that she didn''t n to hand over the shares to him at all.


    uch strength. After all, she felt sorry for Kerr. She just gave him a light punishment and then let go of him. She red at Kerr who was smiling.


    "Well, don''t be angry. You have worked hard recently. Isn''t it good for you to have a rest? Are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat." Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair and took out his clothes from the wardrobe, intending to put them on her.


    But she dodged. "No, I don''t feel well. I need to take a shower." Before falling asleep, Nicole sweated and felt sticky all over her body.


    Kerr didn''t do bathe her because he was worried that she would get sick after taking a shower when she was asleep. Now that Nicole wanted to do this, Kerr was happy with it.


    "Let me help you."


    While speaking, Kerr was about to hold Nicole in his arms, but he failed.


    Nicole jumped to the floor and made a face at him, "Mr. Kerr, do you think I''m a fool? I don''t think you just want to help me take a shower. I know what is in your mind."


    She was not that stupid.


    Then she turned around and walked into the bathroom. She closed the door as if she was on guard against Kerr.


    Kerr shook his head helplessly and heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom.

 Chapter 524 Little Lover

    Lowering his head, Kerr saw the screen of Nicole''s mobile phone lit up, on which the group photo of Jay and Lucas was clearly disyed. Kerr''s face darkened. His mobile phone was full of Nicole''s photos...


    He didn''t expect that this little woman all cared about her sons. He reached out his hand and held her phone in his hand. When he was about to change the photo, the phone showed that someone was calling in.


    Looking at the special signal, Kerr knew who it was, so he pressed the answer button.


    "Mommy! Do you miss Jay? Jay misses Mommy very much!" Before Nicole opened her mouth, Jay told her how much he missed her. It seemed that only when he talked to Nicole, he was a child.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Kerr''s face darkened. It turned out that this brat always called Nicole secretly.


    "Mommy! Why don''t you say anything? The signal is bad. Can''t you hear me?" Obviously, Jay was a little anxious. Their training was very strict, and the geographical location of the ind was very special.


    So the signal they used was strictly monitored.


    "She is taking a shower." Kerr said lightly with obvious displeasure in his eyes.


    Jay heard Kerr''s voice at once and felt disappointed. "Why not Mommy? I miss her very much."


    "If that''s what you want to ask, I''ve already answered you. That''s it." Kerr was about to hang up, but Jay stopped him.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t do that. It''s not easy for me to get the signal. Let me talk to mommy for a while. She will miss me very much and might cry secretly at midnight."


    Jay threatened Kerr. He knew that Kerr cared about Nicole, so he had to use her as an excuse. In fact, Jay missed Nicole very much.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Kerr hesitat


    cole''s eyes.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole raised her head and red at Kerr, "You knew my son called, why didn''t you tell me?" Nicole questioned Kerr.


    If she hadn''t found it herself, Kerr wouldn''t have given the phone to her.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay heard the conversation between Nicole and Kerr. Although they were quarreling, he felt so happy. He knew that even if he was not with Nicole, She could also live a happy life.


    "Yes, yes! He just doesn''t want you to talk to me, so that he can have you alone." Jay added fuel to the fire, and was in high spirit.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole smiled, "Tell mommy, what are you doing there every day? Did you eat on time?" What Nicole cared about was very trivial.


    Even though she knew that someone was taking care of Jay, she still couldn''t rest assured without seeing him in person.


    As for Jay''s training, Kerr and Jay chose to hide it from her. If she knew that Jay was undergoing such harsh training every day, she couldn''t stand it. Because she felt sorry for Jay and would let hime back.


    After a brief chat with Nicole, Jay hung up the phone.

 Chapter 525 Eavesdropping

    At the same time, the mobile phone in Nicole''s hand was taken away by Kerr. "It''s time for you to have meals. If you don''t eat now, I''m going to be angry." Kerr deliberately pulled a long face.


    He said to Nicole seriously.


    However, Kerr''s authority was no longer unchallengeable. At least, Nicole didn''t look timid in front of Kerr''s angry face.


    Nicole sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. Kerr ad dried her long hair with a towel when she was on the phone.


    Kerr held up her face and made her look up at him. "Nicole, I will always be here with you. You should know that even they are our children, they will grow up one day.


    They will leave us eventually. In the future, only the two of us can be together. I won''t leave you." Kerr knew that Nicole couldn''t ept such departure for the time being.


    So he would apany her to ept it slowly.


    Although Nicole knew it, it was difficult to really put it into practice.


    "I see. Give me some time to get used to it." Nicole stood up, changed her clothes, took Kerr''s hand and walked out of the lounge.


    Although she missed and worried about Jay, she knew that Kerr was right.


    Sitting in the dining room, Kerr sliced the steak with fork in front of him naturally and put it in front of Nicole, who looked at the two people at the next table.


    "What are you looking at?" Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole put her index finger to her lips, indicating him not to make any sound. She was trying hard to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two people next table. Although she knew it was inappropriate...


    When she heard the name they mentioned just now, she couldn''t help but feel anxious and curious.


    In order to protect the privacy of every diner in the restaurant, there were proper distance between the tables, so even Nicole li


    rx when Moore get into trouble.


    Nicole nodded. She had wanted to be lenient, but it seemed that some people would never realize their mistakes.


    "You don''t have to be sad and disappointed for someone who doesn''t deserve your sympathy." Kerr reminded Nicole.


    He knew what she was thinking. Most of the time, she was strong and independent, but she also had some small thoughts. These small thoughts just showed her kindness.


    "It''s not because I''m sad and disappointed, but because I''m helpless. I don''t know when such a life wille to an end. Is the conflict between us and Moore going to go on and on like this?


    Moore has Ron, and we also have Jay and Lucas. Is it because of the feud between us so that our next generation have to be impacted?" Nicole felt helpless.


    However, it was beyond their control. After all, it was Moore and Sunny who couldn''t let it go, not them.


    "It''s over soon. Don''t worry. Trust me!" Kerr knew that Nicole''s wish was simple. She wanted a simple life, but many things were beyond her imagination.


    Nicole nodded. In the end, she had to leave this matter to Kerr.


    She smiled at Nicole, picked up the ss on the table and took a sip of the juice.

 Chapter 526 Be Lenient

    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya had been waiting for three days, and the injury on her foot was almost healed, but there was still no news from Sunny. Obviously, she had lost her patience and could not wait any longer.


    Standing up, she dialed Sunny''s number.


    In the vi.


    Sunny sat on the sofa. After Moore left the vi, she was anxious. Now it was obvious that all their efforts had been in vain.


    Not only didn''t she get the shares of the KN Group, but also Moore might be in danger. Sunny was worried that she would be involved. When she heard the phone ring, she was obviously startled.


    Looking at the number on the screen, Sunny hung up angrily and ignored Freya. She didn''t know why Freya called at this time.


    Anyway, for Sunny, Freya was of no use to her. With this ident, Sunny didn''t know how to get out of the predicament, and she didn''t know whether they still had a chance in the future.


    Hearing Sunny hung up the phone on purpose, Freya''s face was full of surprise, because in her impression, no matter what happened, Sunny didn''t dare to be so disrespectful to her.


    Freya frowned. Jack''s words had been lingering in her mind. She also felt scared, so she dialed Sunny''s number repeatedly.


    After a long time, Freya didn''t even know how many calls she had made before Sunny finally answered the phone.


    "What are you doing? Why are you still calling me now?" Sunny''s tone was full of displeasure, not as respectful as usual, but with obvious questioning, as if she was full of disgust with Freya.


    When Freya heard Sunny''s tone, her eyes widened in surprise. "Sunny, do you know who you are talking to?" Freya questioned Sunny. In the Gu family, even Nicole had never treated her like this.


    Let alone Sunny.


    Feeling the arrogance in Freya''s attitude, Sunny snorted, "Freya! I k


    or not, but when she walked to the door of the vi, she stopped.


    Three days had passed, and there were still people standing at the gate of the vi, urging her to pay the debt.


    Freya couldn''t take out a penny now and had no ability to pay back. If she went out at this time, she would definitely be caught. At that time, if the news spread, the reputation of the Gu family would also be damaged.


    Turning around, Freya looked at Cherry and asked, "Haven''t Kerr and Nicolee back yet?" Worried, Freya raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already dinner time.


    Kerr and Nicole woulde back at this time every day.


    Cherry shook her head, "No. Mrs. Freya, do you need me to give them a call?" Cherry didn''t know why Freya suddenly began to care about Nicole.


    Freya nodded with hesitation. As Cherry picked up the phone in front of her and dialed Kerr''s number, a phone rang from the gate of the vi was heard as soon as her phone was connected.


    Cherry was slightly surprised. When she raised her head, she saw Kerre in with Nicole, hand in hand.


    Kerr''s face darkened, as if he was very unhappy. But Nicole wore a smile on her face, showing no sign of unhappiness.

 Chapter 527 A Little Kindness

    "Kerr... You''re back." There was obvious surprise in Freya''s tone. She looked at Nicole unconsciously.


    "Have you had dinner? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for you." While saying that, Freya was about to go to the kitchen, but was stopped by Kerr as soon as she took a step forward.


    "No, thanks. I have had dinner with Nicole outside." After saying that, Kerr kept staring at Freya with obvious anger. He took a step forward and was about to say something, but was stopped by Nicole beside him.


    With a smile at Freya and Kerr, Nicole said, "Kerr, you''ve been busy all day. You must be tired. Go upstairs and take a shower." Obviously, Nicole didn''t want Kerr to say anything right now.


    Feeling Kerr''s hostility, Kerr took a step back and looked at him with fear.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr knew what she meant, so he went upstairs.


    "Nicole, do you have time? I have something to tell you!" Seeing that Nicole was about to follow Kerr, Freya immediately stopped her.


    But her tone was kind and humble.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped her steps and turned around. She was surprised to see the smile on Freya''s face. Last time when Freya showed such a sincere smile, she was driven out of the Gu family by Freya.


    And almost lost the whole KN Group.


    But she was Freya. As the daughter-inw of the Gu family, Nicole couldn''t refuse her request. "Kerr, you can go upstairs first. I willeter." Nicole gently patted the back of Kerr''s hand.


    Then she pulled her hand out of Kerr''s palm.


    Kerr frowned. Obviously, he didn''t want Nicole to stay with Freya alone.


    But seeing the firmness in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr had to take a meaningful look at Freya, and then turned to the bedroom upstairs.


    Seeing Kerr leave, Freya felt relieved.


    With a faint smile at Freya, Nicole walked towards the garden outside the vi. It was quiet there at this time. Perhaps Freya didn''t want others to hear their


    ole and Freya said, he saw what Nicole was doing.


    When Nicole pushed the bedroom door open, she saw Kerr standing in front of the window. It urred to her that he could see their every move from there.


    Nicole put her bag on the table nearby, walked behind him, stretched out her arms and hugged him from behind. "So Mr. Kerr is also peeping at others?"


    With a smile in her eyes, Nicole joked, feeling the tension in Kerr''s body.


    Kerr raised his hand and held her in his arms. "Since my dear wife likes to eavesdrop. We should share the same hobby." Kerr took it for granted, "And you are my wife, not ''Others''."


    He kissed on her forehead.


    "Are youughing at me?" Nicole raised her head and stared at Kerr.


    Although the sarcasm in his words was not obvious, and he indulged her in every aspect, Nicole could still hear it.


    Kerr shook his head slightly, "How dare I? Why did you give all your money to her?" Kerr knew that Nicole had her own savings before she was with him.


    She saved it for Jay.


    Nicole smiled faintly, "Because she is your mother. No matter what she had done, this fact can''t be changed. She gave you life and gave me such a good husband. I''m very grateful to her.


    It''s my duty to take care of her for you." What Nicole said made sense.

 Chapter 528 Peeping And Eavesdropping

    At least that was what Nicole thought.


    For her, money was never the most important thing.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and looked at Freya who was standing still with the phone in her hand. "You know what she will do with the money. You have seen the people outside the vi just now."


    When they came back just now, they saw those people sneaking outside the vi.


    Kerr knew clearly that Freya had been forced by the gambling debts to not go out, but he did not expect that those people really dared to cause trouble in the Gu family.


    He wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    It was the first time that Nicole hade into contact with those malicious people. Nicole didn''t know why there was such a person in the world.


    It seemed that she couldn''t figure out why Freya had provoked these people.


    "These troubles must have made her feel distressed. I hope she can get rid of them and live a better life." Nicole didn''t discuss it with Kerr before she made a decision.


    Because she knew that once Kerr knew it, he might not agree. After all, if Kerr really wanted to give the money to Freya, he could have done it long ago.


    There was no need to wait till now.


    "Besides, shouldn''t I make the call in the family? Why can''t I even make a decision on such a small matter?" Nicole broke free from Kerr''s arms with her hands on her waist.


    She asked Kerr with dissatisfaction.


    Looking at the anger on her face, Kerr felt happy. Maybe this was how precious Nicole was, even if the whole world showed malice to her...


    she could still tolerate everything.


    It was because of her kindness that she helped Freya. She didn''t think that she made a sacrifice.


    "Okay, okay. You are the boss. I''ll leave everything to you, okay?" Kerr patiently coaxed her.


    Nicole finally felt happy and hid in his arms. She felt very contented, because just now, she had felt that Freya was slowly epting her.


    Kerr let go of Nicole and walked into the bathroom.


    Then Nicole picked up her phone and dialed the number of Harley.


    "Mrs. Nicole, it''s sote. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Kerr will be jealous?" Harley''s voice was full of banter.


    She knew that Harley was making fun of her. "So what? Anyway, I''m not the only one to suffer. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, no matter how angry Kerr is, he would not vent his anger on me.


    But if it was you, it might not be the case. You and Lisa have been go through a rough patch, and now you have to deal with Kerr. I feel so pitiful when I think about it." Nicole said jokingly.


    She knew that Kerr and Lisa were Harley''s weakness, so she used these


    his ce is not bad?"


    Nicole chased after Kerr and asked.


    Kerr kept silent all the time. He took a look at his watch, carried Nicole in his arms and went back to bed.


    "There is no reason. You should go to bed. Are you afraid of the dark circles under your eyes tomorrow morning, you little night owl?" Kerr threatened Nicole, tucked her in, closed his eyes and held her tightly in his arms.


    Nicole frowned and looked at Kerr who bypassed her questions, "Then tell me why, or I can''t fall asleep." Nicole threatened him.


    But Kerr didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, Kerr, you pretend to be asleep, right?" Nicole stared at Kerr, reached out her hand and searched something under the quilt, with an obvious snicker in her eyes.


    She really wanted to see if he could fall asleep.


    Sure enough, five minutester, Kerr suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Nicole with his possessive eyes. "Since you don''t want to sleep, let''s do something meaningful."


    While speaking, he turned over and directly lifted the quilt to cover their heads, and then trapped her in his arms.


    Nicole''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Kerr would be pissed off. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape from him.


    "Okay, okay! I admit defeat. Stop it!" Nicole raised her hand in surrender. If she didn''t admit defeat, she might be eaten up by Kerr.


    Kerr also knew that Nicole was tired enough, so he stopped in time to teach her a lesson. "Let''s see if you dare to mess with me in the future."


    Kerr stretched out his arm and held her shoulder, lying beside her.


    Noticing the change of Kerr''s body, Nicole turned to him and looked at Kerr who closed his eyes tightly. Obviously, he was restraining himself. "Are you feeling bad, Kerr?"

 Chapter 529 Solution

    Hearing Nicole''s gentle voice, Kerr had a strong desire in his heart. So he tried his best to ignore her.


    "Sleep tight." Kerr said lightly.


    Knowing what he meant, Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She stretched out her arms and deliberately held him tightly. "Good night." She then raised her head and kissed Kerr on his chin.


    She clearly felt that his body became more stiff and tense.


    "Nicole, you did it on purpose!" Kerr clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t do anything to Nicole. He had to endure it. After all, he had chosen this little mischievous woman to be his wife by himself.


    Kerr had no choice but to bear the responsibility silently.


    Hiding in his arms, Nicole giggled, closed her eyes and slept soundly.


    But tonight, someone couldn''t fall asleep because of Nicole and Kerr.


    Sitting in the car, Moore lowered the window, lit the cigarette in his hand, extinguished it, and then lit it again. Soon, the door was full of cigarette ash and butts, but the impatience and restlessness in his heart did not disappear at all.


    Taking out his phone, he looked at the number in his contact list and didn''t know whom to call. Obviously, this matter had been escted.


    It was not that easy to solve it.


    But Moore didn''t want to get himself involved. He found a number and dialed it. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    "Who is it?" There was obvious impatience in his sleepy voice.


    It waste at night. Obviously, the call disturbed his rest.


    "I''m Moore. Smith, I''m in trouble." Moore said lightly. Since the afternoon, he had gradually calmed down from anger.


    Now this matter had nothing to do with Nicole, and the shares he had got were gone. He could not even protect himself.


    Hearing Moore''s voice, the man on the other end of the phone sat up from the bed and suddenly sobered up. He looked at the sleeping woman beside him with surprise and vignce.


    "Mr. Moore, where are you now?" The man lowered his voice. He had seen the news report and knew that Moore was in trouble.


    f the same reason.


    Moore sweet-talked her. Sunny was also afraid that Moore would get involved in this matter.


    Now it seemed that what Moore said was indeed reasonable. If they put all the me on Freya, everything would be fine.


    Sunny didn''t say anything, but she had epted Moore''s suggestion in her heart.


    Lying next to Sunny, Moore knew that she was easy to be deceived. "Indeed, I''ve made a perfect n after I got the shares. I was going to make a fortune.


    I could teach Nicole a lesson, or take you and Ron away with me. If you stay here, we would be restricted everywhere. I want to give you a better life.


    I will give you and Ron aplete family. We don''t have our own family anymore. Do you also want Ron to live in an iplete home?"


    Moore said pitifully. He knew to use Ron as an excuse.


    "Stop it. I know what to do. I''ll call Freya tomorrow morning." Sunny interrupted Moore.


    Although she knew that she couldn''tpletely believe what Moore said, she had to admit that some of his words indeed made senses.


    It was all because of Ron that Sunny chose topromise.


    Hearing the affirmative answer of Sunny, Moore finally felt relieved. "You can tell Freya that even if something really happened to her, Kerr and Nicole will definitely find a way to save her."


    In this way, the Gu family would get into trouble together.

 Chapter 530 Birds Of A Feather Flock Together

    "Then she has no reason to refuse."


    Moore had a good n.


    With her eyes closed, Sunny thought about what Moore had said. Anyway, the rtionship between her and Freya had been ruined, and it didn''t matter even if she got Freya involved.


    The next day, in the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya stood in the living room with her cell phone in her hand. When she saw Cherrye in from the door, she asked, "Have you given the money to them?" Freya didn''t expect that Nicole would be so generous.


    The money was enough for her to pay off her gambling debts.


    Cherry walked to Freya and stopped. She nodded at Freya and said, "Yes, they have left." Facing the powerful background of the Gu family, those people didn''t dare to take a step forward, but only stood at the door.


    In this way, if the news spread, it would not be good for the Gu family''s reputation.


    Freya was finally relieved.


    She sat on the sofa and picked up the teacup in front of her. She didn''t expect that a greater disaster was waiting for her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Looking at Sunny''s number on the screen, Freya thought of Sunny''s attitude towards her yesterday. There was obvious contempt in her eyes.


    "Madam, Miss Sunny is calling. Do you want to answer it?" Cherry asked Freya, but she saw that Freya didn''t care about it at all. So Cherry took the phone silently and pressed hang it up.


    Fortunately, now the KN Group was not in the hands of others, but Freya also didn''t have any control over it, which made her feel a little distressed.


    Hearing the sound in the phone, Sunny knew that Freya refused to answer her phone. "Freya doesn''t answer the phone." Sunny looked at Moore beside her.


    Frowning, Moore was lost in thought. Before he could say anything, he heard footstepsing from the door of the vi. Dunn stood at the door and nod


    unny, I hope you won''t appear in front of me again. I will only feel disgusted to see you."


    Freya said seriously. She turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by what Sunny said behind her.


    "Auntie, don''t you worry what you did would be known by others? I''m afraid that your perfect image will be ruined by then."


    Sunny knew too many secrets of Freya. When they came to light, Freya would be in great trouble. Therefore, Sunny was very confident that Freya wouldpromise.


    Freya stopped and frowned. She turned around and looked into theplicated eyes of Sunny. "What did you say?" Freya hesitated.


    But she still walked to the passenger seat of Sunny''s car and said, "What do you want to say? I hope you can tell me as soon as possible. I have something very important to do." Freya just wanted to get rid of Sunny as soon as possible.


    It seemed that she didn''t know Sunny well. She had never thought that such words woulde out of Sunny''s mouth.


    Sunny started the car and drove away from the Gu family''s old house.


    "I need your help. There is something wrong with Moore''s business. It''s a little troublesome for us, but it''s an easy thing for you."


    Sunny smiled ironically at Freya.

 Chapter 531 It Is Important

    "So I hope that when the relevant departments look for you, you can take the responsibility. "


    Sunny said lightly.


    But Freya was not a fool. How could she not understand what Sunny meant. "Sunny, do you want me to take the me for Moore? What did he do?"


    Freya felt angry at the mention of Moore.


    She had hated this name for almost twenty years. It was impossible for her to make a sacrifice for Moore at this time.


    "Nothing. Auntie must have read the news. It''s just a misunderstanding." Sunny couldn''t exin it clearly, "In fact, you don''t need to know anything. You just need to admit the crimes when someone asks you."


    Sunny said lightly.


    "Are you joking? Why should I? Do you think I don''t know that Moore is suspected of smuggling? If this crime is proved to be true, he will be in jail." Freya didn''t know why Sunny thought of her.


    "Sunny, this has nothing to do with me. Why should I help you?" Freya frowned.


    Hearing Freya''s question, Sunny smiled faintly, "Aunt, don''t you like me the most? I know you will agree, because you don''t want your secrets to be exposed to the public, don''t you?


    The incident of the diamond nest time has already affected your reputation. If the outsiders know that you had nned a kidnapping in order to get the shares from her daughter-inw...


    "I don''t know what others will think of you." Sunny threatened.


    Freya''s face had changed from disgust to anger. "Are you threatening me? Sunny, you don''t have any evidence. If you exposed that matter, you would be involved too."


    Looking at Sunny''s determined look, Freya did not have any confidence in her heart, but if she flinched now, then Sunny would only push her luck.


    "Auntie, you know clearly that I have made a perfect n before I went to find you


    e breathed a sigh of relief.


    Holding the phone in her hand, she called back, but no one answered. Just as Nicole was guessing what happened, Jared hurried to the meeting room.


    "Mrs. Nicole." With an anxious look on his face, Jared greeted Nicole and was about to enter the meeting room. Apparently, he had something to talk with Kerr.


    "What''s wrong? Jared." Nicole stopped Jared. She didn''t want Kerr to be distracted.


    Jared also knew that this meeting was very important. He turned around and said to Nicole, "Mis. Nicole, Uncle Kelvin just called and said that Mrs. Freya was taken away by the police." Jared didn''t know what Freya had done.


    There was no time for investigation, and Freya didn''t say anything before she was taken away.


    A look of surprise appeared on Nicole''s face. In her opinion, Freya didn''t like her and was a little greedy for vanity. However, it was unlikely that Freya would do something illegal.


    Moreover, Nicole lowered her head and looked at the phone in her hand. Did Freya want to call her for help before she was taken away?


    Nicole could only guess in this way. Then she put away her phone, walked towards her office and took Jared with her.

 Chapter 532 The Gu Family Is Involved

    "Jared, find out the reason at once." In Nicole''s opinion, this matter was not that simple.


    Thinking of the report she had seen before, Nicole lowered her head and found the yesterday''s newspaper on the desk, which clearly reported Moore was found guilty of smuggling.


    "Go and see if it has anything to do with this matter." Nicole said lightly and handed the newspaper to Jared.


    Although Jared didn''t understand, he nodded and left the office to investigate.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Ken standing at the door.


    "Mr. Ken." Jared nodded slightly and greeted Ken. Then Jared made way for him.


    "No need to do anything." Obviously, Ken was well prepared. When he walked into Kerr''s office, he only saw Nicole. "Where is Kerr?" Ken asked, thinking that he should let Kerr know about it.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Ken woulde at this time. "Kerr is in a meeting. He will finish it a littleter. Why are you here all of a sudden?" Nicole asked curiously.


    Ken calmly sat on the sofa and said, "Let''s talk about it after Kerres. I don''t want to repeat it again." Obviously, Ken was well prepared.


    Nicole looked at Ken, and then looked at Jared, who was standing at the door. She bypassed the desk and walked up to Ken. "Are you here for the matter of Kerr''s mother?"


    They just got the news. Nicole didn''t expect that Ken would know it so soon.


    "Or what? If she gets into trouble, we have to solve it." Ken''s tone was full of helplessness.


    Looking up at the confused look on Nicole''s face, Ken realized that Nicole didn''t know his rtionship with Freya. "No wonder you asked me like that. Didn''t Kerr tell you the rtionship between me and his mother?"


    Ken didn''t want toe here.


    "ording to our rtionship, I


    ble...


    It''s not an easy thing to make it clear once she got herself into such trouble." Ken was also confused.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole could not help feeling nervous. "What should we do? Can you bail her out first? I''m afraid she can''t stand that kind of ce."


    Although Freya didn''t treat Nicole well before, it was still a conflict within the Gu family. She couldn''t watch others frame Freya like this.


    "I''m afraid not. This matter has just been found out, so it''s very troublesome. I''m also waiting for the news." Ken said in a calm voice.


    But noticing Nicole''s concerns towards Freya, Ken felt relieved for Kerr.


    If Nicole chose to hate Freya, they had no right to me her. After all, they knew clearly what Freya had done before.


    But now, the anxiety and worry on Nicole''s face were true.


    Kerr raised his hand and held Nicole''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Let her suffer and learn her lesson, and let her see clearly what kind of people Moore and Sunny are.


    I believe that after this incident, she will no longer believe the two of them." Kerr knew that it had something to do with Sunny. Last time Freya was kidnapped, Kerr had suspected her.

 Chapter 533 Dont Deserve Her

    But Kerr didn''t know Freya would do something like that.


    Nicole knew what Kerr said was reasonable, but she was still a little worried.


    Ken''s phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, his face darkened. He stood up, walked to the window, pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "Ken, do you think the flowers at the wedding should be white roses or champagne roses?" A gentle female voice asked happily with a little cautiousness.


    "Just choose the one you like." Ken didn''t care about it at all. Flowers, colors and styles were the same for him.


    He knew that she was looking forward to the wedding, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Okay, I see. Are you busy now?" The little woman seemed to want to talk to Ken, but she was afraid of disturbing him.


    Ken knew what she meant, but he answered perfunctorily without hesitation, "I''m a little busy. Can I call youter?" Ken said lightly.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Perhaps this was the difference between her and Bonnie. If it were Bonnie, she would definitely keep pestering Ken, who loved it when Bonnie did it.


    He turned around and met the eyes of Nicole and Kerr. Ken didn''t dodge at all.


    "I suddenly feel that you don''t deserve the bride-to-be who is full of expectations for the wedding on the phone." Nicole couldn''t imagine what would happen if she was full of expectation for her future marriage and her uing wedding, While her future husband didn''t seem to care about it at all. Maybe she would never choose to marry.


    After all, it was irresponsible for both the woman and man if they married without love.


    With a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, Ken nodded and did not deny, "You are rig


    an appointment with Sunny about the time and address, Nicole and Kerr arrived at the cafe in advance.


    But Sunny hesitated.


    She knew that it must have something to do with Freya if Nicole wanted to meet her at this time, but she couldn''t figure out the reason. "Edward, do you think I should go or not?


    It''s impossible for Nicole to know those things, so I don''t need to worry about it at all. But what does she want from me?" Sunny couldn''t figure it out.


    Now that Moore was not here, Sunny felt a little uncertain.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward wanted to protect her from any danger. Of course, he hoped that the less trouble the better. "Miss, in that case, you don''t have to meet her.


    Mr. Moore is not here. I don''t know what will happen." Edward was also worried.


    However, the curiosity in Sunny''s heart was burning and she didn''t want to care about her safety anymore.


    "But anyway, she won''t do anything to me in a public ce. She doesn''t have the guts. I must go." Otherwise, Nicole would thought that Sunny was afraid of her.


    Sunny had already lost Kerr to Nicole. She didn''t want to lose a second time.

 Chapter 534 Being Carried Away

    While speaking, Sunny went straight to the gate of the vi. Seeing this, Edward had no choice but to follow her.


    Edward parked the car at the door of the cafe.


    "Miss, are you really going in?" Edward asked her. He was a little worried. After all, Nicole was Kerr. Now their strength could not be underestimated.


    Sunny hesitated, "Edward, go and do something for me. You must seed. Once it is done, I would not be controlled by Nicole anymore."


    Although it was risky, Sunny still wanted to have a try.


    Looking up at Sunny in the rearview mirror, Edward knew that it must be something huge that could make Sunny so nervous, so he nodded and said, "Miss, no matter what you want to do, I will help you."


    Sunny had never doubted against Edward''s loyalty to her, but at that time, Edward didn''t know that this was thest time he saw Sunny and he had fulfilled his promise to her.


    His loyalty protected her from the danger.


    Edward got out of the car and opened the door for Sunny. Before she entered the cafe, Edward hesitated and said.


    "Miss Sunny!"


    Hearing the voice behind her, Sunny turned around and looked at Edward in confusion, "What''s wrong?" Sunny asked Edward, but thetter shook his head at her.


    "Nothing. I have finished what you asked me to do and wille back to pick you up soon." Edward smiled at Sunny.


    Sunny nodded and walked into the cafe.


    Seeing her receding figure, Edward got in the car, started the engine and left.


    As soon as Sunny entered the coffee shop, she saw Nicole sitting at a table near the window in the hall. Sunny was very satisfied that Nicole didn''t choose a private room, which was the safest for her.


    r to save her now, right?"


    Sunny hated Nicole. She didn''t believe that Nicole didn''t know that Freya had been taken away by the police, but the surprise on Nicole''s face was very real.


    "Why? Sunny, now that you want to meet me, it means that you are here for this matter. Last time I saw you, you threatened me with Kerr''s mother.


    Do you still want that to happen again?" The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared. Maybe what Sunny wanted to see was her nervous look.


    Nicole frowned and looked worried.


    "Nicole, don''t talk nonsense. I can sue you for nder. When did I threaten you with Freya? Do you have any evidence?" Sunny was not a fool.


    Since Nicole had yed tricks on her and she had got nothing, and now it had caused a lot of trouble, how could she let Nicole find know her secrets?


    "Sunny, now that we all know what kind of person we are, there is no need to hide anything here. Just tell me what happened. Does this matter have anything to do with you?


    Last time when you threatened me, you had already obtained the shares of the KN Group. Aren''t you satisfied? What else do you want?"

 Chapter 535 Aim At Lucas

    "Just tell me what you want. I''ve given you the KN Group. Even if you threaten me in the same way, it''s useless." Nicole asked Sunny seriously


    "The shares of the KN Group are in your hands. I have nothing." Said Nicole seriously.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Sunny was furious. "Nicole, don''t talk nonsense. Why are you still pretending? Do you think I don''t know that you tampered with the share transfer contract?


    The contracts are all nk now. I have nothing. The KN Group is still under your control. I really didn''t expect that you would ignore the safety of Freya.


    Maybe Kerr also didn''t expect that. I wonder what he will think after he knows it? Nicole, aren''t you afraid that I will expose you and Freya will have an ident because of you?"


    Sunny knew that Nicole was not a good person. Now it seemed that Nicole was not that simple.


    Looking at Sunny''s eyes, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. "Nicole, it mean that you have admitted that you threatened me? Do you want to trade the safety of Kerr''s mother for the interests of the KN Group?


    Sunny, you have a good n. But what a pity!" Nicole smiled again and inadvertently nced at the shadow behind Sunny, which made her feel relieved.


    Finally, they got some valuable information.


    Feeling Nicole''scency, Sunny realized something was wrong. "Nicole, what do you mean? What are youughing at?" Sunny became nervous. It was not until now that she realized Nicole''s purpose.


    "Why did you suddenly ask me out?" Sunny looked around vigntly and didn''t find anyone suspicious, but her intuition told her that something was wrong.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Sunny waited for Edward''s call a long time, which made her feel uneasy.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Edward parked the car outside the vi area of Gu fa


    business background. Many people were coveting the assets of the Gu family and the power behind it, but there was a reason why the Gu family could still be so powerful in the A City.


    Kelvin took out his phone and dialed Kerr''s number. "Mr. Master, it''s Edward. But I don''t know why he came to the Gu family." Kelvin''s kept his eyes on the screen.


    He wanted to know the purpose of Edward. He knew that since Edward coulde here, it meant that he had been instructed by Sunny. As for whether it was Moore who asked Sunny to do so, he had no idea.


    So he chose to inform Kerr as soon as possible.


    "Find out his purpose and keep him alive." Kerr said lightly, but his voice was very cold. It was Sunny and Moore who yed tricks on him, he didn''t need to give them any more chance.


    He heard clearly what Sunny said just now. He put down his phone and looked at the recorder pen in front of him.


    Kerr''s face darkened.


    He then heard the voice behind him.


    "Nicole, if youe to me today to save Freya, I advise you not to waste your time. Since you are safe now, then Freya will be in trouble.


    Besides, haven''t you heard that Freya has confessed her crime? Haven''t you thought about why?"

 Chapter 536 Being Threatened

    Sunny knew that it was impossible for Nicole to find out the truth easily, so she was not afraid that Nicole would know all this. If they knew what Freya had done behind their back...


    The Gu family would definitely be in a mess.


    "What do you mean? If I''m not mistaken, it''s all Moore''s idea. His purpose is to drag more people into the mire. he can''t find any evidence rted to me, he has shifted the target.


    You know what on earth has happened. What evidence have you got from Kerr''s mother that forced her to take the me for you?"


    Nicole had received the news that Freya didn''t admit her crime, but she didn''t deny it either, which made Nicole feel very strange, because in her impression, Freya was never a person who would easily admit defeat.


    She remembered what Kerr had said that Sunny had something on Freya.


    "Since you are so curious, I''ll tell you why I caught Freya so easily at that time. Have you never doubted it?"


    At the thought that it was Freya who suggested this idea, Sunny couldn''t help but feelcent. It was Freya who had set a trap for herself. She just gave Freya a push.


    "It was Freya who took the initiative to ask me to kidnap her in order to get the shares of the KN Group in your hands. She didn''t treat you as a member of the Gu family at all. How could she be willing to give you the property of the Gu family?


    But she didn''t expect that I would betray her. How could I give her back the shares in my hands?" Sunny was very angry at the thought of the shares she had acquired were all gone.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Nicole didn''t suspect at all. Perhaps she knew very well what kind of person Freya was, and she also knew that Freya pretend


    to leave here right away.


    "Stop!" When Sunny was about to walk to the door, she was stopped by Kerr''s serious voice.


    She had to stop, trembling.


    "You''d better believe what Nicole said just now. I will only give you one day to think about it, or I will teach you a lesson with the person you care most." Kerr threatened her.


    Sunny staggered and thought of Ron. Without thinking too much, she left the cafe quickly.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole sat on the sofa. Just then, Jared came over with a medical kit in his hand. Nicole took out gauze and iodine to clean Kerr''s wound.


    "Hold on. It must hurt." Her voice was full of pity. In fact, she didn''t have the heart to do that. But looking at the blood on the wound, she had to grit her teeth and clean the wound for Kerr.


    With obvious surprise in his eyes, Nicole asked, "Nicole, when did you stop feeling dizzy with blood?" Kerr held up Nicole''s cheek with his uninjured hand.


    He knew that Nicole would faint at the sight of blood, but she was alright and was caring about his wound.


    Nicole was slightly stunned. She turned her head away and focus on the wound.

 Chapter 537 Worry Has Overcome Fear

    Then Nicole fixed her eyes on Kerr''s wound. In fact, neither did she herself know when she stopped fainting at the sight of blood.


    Perhaps it was because she was too worried that she couldn''t faint. It was Kerr who was injured, so she was so nervous.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole raised her head and looked at the surprise in his eyes. Then she realized what Kerr had said.


    "I... I don''t know. " There was obvious confusion in her eyes. It seemed that Nicole was not sure about it and she was all the more confused about why Kerr was so happy.


    Kerr bent over and kissed on the corner of Nicole''s mouth.


    There was obvious surprise in her eyes.


    "Why are you so happy? It seems that you are not the one who got hurt. " Nicole red at Kerr, then lowered her head and carefully cleaned the wound on Kerr''s palm.


    "It''s good that you are fine." Kerr was just worried. When he didn''t stay with Nicole, what would happen if she suddenly saw the red liquid and fainted. She might be in danger.


    That was why Kerr was always worried about Nicole.


    Nicole wrapped the wound on Kerr''s hand with gauze, looked up at him seriously and said, "Kerr, I hope this is thest time you are so impulsive."


    "No matter what happens, I hope you can understand that you are no longer alone. You have me, Jay and Lucas behind you. You have to be responsible for us, so you can''t let yourself get hurt.


    And you shouldn''t hurt yourself." Nicole was worried about Kerr''s temper. She knew that Kerr might just lower his head to her for the rest of his life. Looking at such an arrogant Kerr, Nicole felt that he was still a child.


    She raised her hand and touched his face. There was no me in Nicole''s eyes, but tenderness.


    Kerr pulled Nicole to his side and let her sit on hisp


    w what he wanted to do. In fact, what he wanted to do was the same as Sunny, but Sunny underestimated his ability. This time, he wanted her to know that he could do something.


    But Sunny couldn''t.


    Edward heard Kerr''s voice, but he didn''t move.


    Seeing this, Kim stepped forward, grabbed Edward''s hair and forced him to look up.


    "Edward? Why are you here? " Nicole was surprised. Obviously, the appearance of Edward had threatened the safety of Gu family. Otherwise, Kelvin wouldn''t have caught Edward.


    Nicole subconsciously thought of Lucas, who stayed at home every day. She let go of Kerr''s hand and wanted to go upstairs, with obvious anxiety on her face.


    "Don''t worry. He is fine." Said Harrow, trying tofort her.


    Taking Lucas from Harrow''s hand, Nicole looked at his fair face and saw him sleeping soundly in her arms. Her nervous mood just now slowly rxed.


    "What happened?" With a cane in his hand, Jack walked to the stairway and saw Nicole standing on the stairs with Lucas in her arms. He also saw many people surrounding the living room.


    He was so weak that he had left many things behind. He didn''te out until he heard the sound in the bedroom.

 Chapter 538 A World Of Difference

    Hearing Jack''s voice, Nicole was also startled. She held Lucas tightly in her arms subconsciously, raised her head, looked into Jack''s eyes and gently coaxed Lucas in her arms.


    Maybe it was because Lucas heard the sound, he opened his eyes and yawned, but did not cry because of fear.


    It seemed that since he was born, he had never cried for several times.


    Feeling Lucas''s obedience, Nicole was gratified.


    Looking up, Jack saw Kerr standing in the living room. He was so nervous just now that he seemed to be relieved.


    Jack was not capable enough to deal with the Gu family, so he could only leave it to Kerr.


    "Mr. Jack, someone broke in." When Kelvin saw Jack, he walked to him and reported the news in a low voice. Jack had been at home all the time.


    But Kelvin was afraid that the appearance of the Edward would disturb Jack''s rest, so he ordered everyone to move carefully to avoid waking up Jack. Unexpectedly, Jack was still awakened.


    However, Jack didn''t get angry as expected. Without asking anything, Jack turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    "Sir..." Surprise was written all over Kelvin''s face. When he was about to ask Jack, he heard Jack''s weak but clear voice.


    "I''ll leave everything at home to Kerr. No need to ask me for my opinion." It was difficult for Jack to walk unaided now. So he had to rely on his crutch. He really needed give up his control in this family.


    Looking at the weak Jack, Nicole felt sorry for him. She still remembered that Jack was so arrogant when she first saw him.


    But there was a world of difference from now. Time pasted fast, and Nicole also cherished the present life.


    Turning around, Nicole walked to Kerr, holding Lucas in her arms. "Kerr, Lucas is fine."


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward turned his eyes to L


    lot of cruel things. He almost hurt Harrow before, but she didn''t want Edward had an ident because of Kerr.


    It was very likely that this matter would not be clear in the end, and Kerr would also be involved.


    "Don''t worry." Kerr just patted the back of Nicole''s hand, then stretched out his index finger and gently touched Lucas''s cheek. In fact, this child''s personality was more like his.


    Perhaps it was because he was not around with Jay when he was that little, so Jay''s personality was more like Nicole''s, lively and cheerful, which was the best gift for Kerr.


    As for Lucas, he was as calm and quiet as the stars in the sky, dazzling but unreachable, but no one could ignore his existence.


    Nicole looked at the gate of the vi unconsciously, but she didn''t see anyone or hear any sound.


    "Tell me now, or I''ll go out to have a look." As Nicole spoke, she was about to stand up and walk outside, but before she could take a step forward, her wrist was held by Kerr beside her.


    Kerr shook his head at Nicole, indicating her to wait a little longer.


    Soon, Kim came in from the gate of the vi without any panic on his face. "Sir, Edward has ran away." Kim said lightly.

 Chapter 539 Ron disappeared

    Kim said it calmly, as if it was not an important thing.


    Kerr was also calm. He didn''t mean to punish Kim, so he didn''t feel surprised.


    "Why do you seem to have known it for a long time? Why did he run away?" Nicole looked at Kerr strangely. She thought that after Edward was being caught this time...


    The feud between them woulde to an end. Unexpectedly, it seemed to be just a beginning.


    "You want to know? Come with me." Kerr took Lucas from Nicole''s hand and handed it to Harrow, who had been standing aside. Then he held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the vi.


    "It''s time for Lucas to go to bed, Harrow." Nicole followed Kerr''s steps, but turned around to remind Harrow. Lucas had been sleeping since he came out of the room.


    Children were fond of sleeping, so Nicole had to leave Lucas alone.


    Harrow nodded and watched Kerr and Nicole leave.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Jared drove the car while Kim sat on the passenger seat, with aptop and headphones in his hands. He seemed to be listening to something.


    Soon, he raised the volume, "Sir, I got some news." Kim turned around and looked at Kerr.


    Nicole pricked up her ears and heard the voices of Edward and Sunny.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. I failed. Kerr is sending someone to look for me. I can''te back to you for the time being." Said Edward apologetically.


    Hearing what Edward said, Sunny was shocked. At this time, she was still on the way home. "Edward, you must be careful. Come back quickly. Kerr is threatening me with Ron. I don''t know what to do."


    Sunny''s voice was trembling. She didn''t know what to do. Since she didn''te back home or see Ron, she couldn''t rest assured.


    When Edward heard her words, he didn''t expec


    on the road.


    Seeing that, Jared stopped the car at a certain distance from Edward and watched him.


    Soon, the Gu family''s cars behind quickly moved forward and surrounded Edward. If it weren''t for Kerr''s order, they would have been able to catch up with Edward a long time ago.


    Kim and Jared opened the door, got out of the car and stood beside it.


    The voice on the phone just now echoed in Nicole''s mind. She turned her face and looked at Kerr. "Kerr, I''ll ask you for thest time. Did you do something to Ron?"


    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t have doubted Kerr, but the truth was in front of her eyes. In this city, Kerr was the biggest enemy of Sunny. What Edward and Sunny had just said was reasonable.


    Nicole didn''t know what to do, but she sincerely hoped that this matter would not affect the child.


    "When you said so, you actually have believed the spections of Sunny and Edward. You have already doubted me in your heart." There was obvious dissatisfaction in Kerr''s voice.


    He and Nicole had gone through so much together. He didn''t expect that Nicole would suspect him for an outsider. He was very disappointed.

 Chapter 540 The Person I Should Meet

    Feeling Kerr''s displeasure, Nicole didn''t directly answer his question. She just turned her face away and didn''t look at his injured eyes. "Kerr, I don''t mean that. I just want to know where Ron is.


    No matter who is the parents of Ron, the child is always innocent. As a father, no matter what we do in the future, no matter what decision we make, we will give priority to the child."


    Said Nicole indifferently.


    She was reminding Kerr, but when Kerr heard her words, it seemed to have a different meaning.


    "Do you mean that I am not a qualified father? Nicole, I didn''t expect you to think so." While speaking, Kerr opened the door, got out of the car and mmed the door.


    A loud bang was heard, which startled Nicole.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole turned around, only to find that there was no one beside her. She was surprised with her eyes wide open. Since they were together, Kerr hadn''t lost his temper with her for a long time.


    She reached out to open the door, only to find that it was locked by Kerr.


    Nicole knocked down the window and looked at Kerr beside the car, "Kerr! Open the door! How dare you lock me in the car!" Nicole knew that Kerr didn''t want her to get involved at all.


    With the constant bang on the window, Nicole tried to attract Kerr''s attention, but he just stood beside the car and didn''t turn around to look at her.


    Kerr caught a glimpse of Nicole''s action and the anger on her face, but he ignored it and went straight to the car of Edward.


    "Kerr! Come back!" Nicole called Kerr, but received no response. So she took out her phone and dialed his number.


    Putting the phone near her ear, Nicole looked anxious. Because there was another car in front of her, she couldn''t see Edwar


    smoke, looking very rx.


    But no one knew how angry Kerr was. In fact, he was also thinking who had taken Ron away.


    He was just bluffing Sunny. If he really wanted to catch Ron, it would be easy and he didn''t need to n too much.


    But obviously, someone had taken Ron away and framed him. Kerr had to figure out who it was.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Edward opened the door and got out of the car. Standing in front of Kerr, Edward was reluctant, but he had no choice.


    "Mr. Kerr, I have something to ask you." Edward lowered his head to Kerr. At this time, he and Sunny had no right to negotiate with Kerr.


    Kerr exhaled a puff of smoke and turned to look at Edward indifferently. His eyes were full of disdain. In fact, Kerr appreciated Edward''s loyalty.


    Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person.


    "I want to see her before dark." Kerr said calmly. Although he didn''t tell everyone who ''she'' was, everyone knew that he was referring to Freya.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward took out his phone and dialed the number of Moore''s assistant.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    "How is Mr. Moore now?"

 Chapter 541 Betray Moore

    As far as Edward knew, it was still up to Moore to solve the problem.


    "It''s not settled yet. It''s none of your business." Moore''s assistant said coldly.


    As Moore''s man, the assistant had never taken Edward seriously. Moreover, Moore''s case was so troublesome that he had no time to care about anything else.


    So the assistant was about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Looking up at Kerr in front of him, Edward knew that he couldn''t escape at all. He had to help Sunny find Ron.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Freya or anyone in the Gu family. Don''t target at the Gu family anymore, and don''t try to put the me on them."


    Edward warned Moore''s assistant in front of Kerr.


    Hearing Edward''s words, Moore''s assistant thought he had misheard. "Edward, you have to know your identity. You can''t interfere in this matter, and I hope you don''t talk nonsense.


    If anything happens to Mr. Moore, your miss will also be involved. At that time, all of us will be in trouble. Do you think you can escape?"


    Standing at the gate of the police station and looking at what was going on inside, Moore''s assistant knew that Dunn had been in there for a while, but there was no news yet.


    "You''d better tell Moore what I have said and let him figure it out by himself. Otherwise, I will tell the police everything I know. Don''t me me for not reminding you at that time.


    He knows clearly what he has done. Once others know it, I''m afraid that Moore will be in bigger trouble."


    Edward threatened Moore''s assistant. He knew that these words would be heard by Moore, so he threatened him. He wanted Kerr to understand his determination.


    Edward kept staring at Kerr, but he couldn''t see any change


    eling Kerr''s threat, Edward nodded and said, "I know."


    Now Edward and Sunny''s lives were under Kerr''s control, so no matter what Kerr said, he had to agree unconditionally.


    "Good." Kerr''s eyes were cold. He let go of his hand and walked towards Sunny. Then he took a look at Kim who was pressing Edward.


    Knowing what Kerr meant, Kim took hold of Edward''s body and put him into the car, preparing to leave here. The sooner this matter was settled, the better. After all, Freya hadn''te back yet.


    "Miss Sunny!" Edward stared at Sunny with obvious reluctance. He knew that he would never see her again after he left here.


    When Sunny was very young, he had been with her. He had been spending all his life to protect Sunny. For Sunny, he was willing to do anything.


    "Edward!" Tears were all over Sunny''s face. Although she didn''t know what agreement Edward and Kerr had reached, looking at Edward''s resolute expression, Sunny had a bad feeling.


    It seemed that she would never see him again.


    "Where are you taking him?" Sunny asked loudly, but no one present could give her an answer.


    Kerr stopped in front of Sunny.

 Chapter 542 A Quarrel

    Kerr reached out and pinched Sunny''s chin.


    "Why do you think that Ron was taken away by me?" Kerr asked Sunny coldly. The misunderstanding had already brought trouble to him and Nicole.


    Kerr wouldn''t let go of Sunny so easily. He hoped this was thest time he saw Sunny.


    Feeling the murderous look in Kerr''s eyes, Sunny was trembling. She tried to avoid his grip, but her arms were tightly held by the two men beside her, unable to move at all.


    Facing Kerr''s questioning, although Sunny felt scared, she had to face it bravely.


    "If it weren''t you, who else would it be? Kerr, give Ron back to me! You havepletely destroyed the He family. Do you still want to eradicate everyone around me?"


    Speaking of the past, Sunny''s voice was full of resentment. She used to put her whole heart on this man in front of her, but what did she get?


    Now she didn''t want to tolerate it anymore.


    Kerr pinched Sunny''s chin with his fingers slightly, full of threat.


    "You should know why the He family disappeared. Sunny, only you know who you have offended. Don''t think that I will pay for your responsibility."


    Kerr shook off Sunny with all his strength, his whole body exuding anger.


    He hadn''t had a quarrel with Nicole for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it was still because of Sunny.


    Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, Kerr wiped off the hand that was holding Sunny just now. Then he turned around and threw the handkerchief into the trash can on the roadside.


    He walked towards the car.


    When he was near the car, he saw that Nicole was trying to break the car lock.


    Such a serious look made Kerr feel very cute. Perhaps only Nicole could be so cute in the world.


    Kerr opened the door and got in.


    "Ah!" Looking at the sudden appea


    he should say something.


    "Just say it." It had been a long time since Nicole knew Jared. How could she not see the change of Jared''s expression?


    "Mrs. Nicole, are you really going to leave Mr. Kerr? If Mr. Kerr knows it, he must be very anxious." Jared persuaded Nicole.


    Nicole looked out of the window and said stubbornly, "Do you think he will be anxious after she treated me with indifference just now? I think he is just tired of me. That''s better. We can separate and calm down for a few days."


    Although Nicole said so, in her heart, she didn''t want to leave Kerr at all and hoped that he would stand out to stop her immediately.


    Otherwise, Nicole wouldn''t have called Avery in front of Jared. She wanted Jared to tell Kerr that she was going to run away from home.


    Nicole knew that her little tricks would been seen through by Kerr, but if Kerr didn''te to coax her in this case...


    Then she really had to consider what was on his mind.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you are overthinking it. You are the only one in Mr. Kerr''s heart from beginning to end. You should know this better than anyone else." Looking at Nicole''s awkward expression, Jared couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 543 Married Life

    However, Nicole just curled her lips and didn''t say anything. When the car stopped at the gate of Gu family''s house, Nicole walked towards the door, and before leaving, she told Jared to wait here.


    Jared looked at Nicole and found that she was obviously serious. So he had to call Kerr as soon as Nicole entered the vi.


    "Sir, Mrs. Nicole is going to run away from home. I just heard that Mrs. Nicole said she was going to the Lin family." Jared wanted Kerr to stop Nicole before she really took action.


    But Kerr''s reaction was much calmer than he had imagined.


    "Okay. She can go anywhere she wants." Kerr said calmly and hung up the phone after giving Jared an order.


    Atst, only Jared looked confused and even a little at a loss. It was already a rare thing to see Nicole and Kerr quarrel.


    He didn''t expect to see the two of them separate.


    Not long after, Jared saw Lucase out of the vi with Lucas in her arms, followed by Harrow.


    Jared immediately opened the door for Nicole. Seeing that Harrow was also confused, Jared could only shake his head and shrug to show that he was also helpless.


    After sending Nicole to Lin family, Jared returned to the KN Group. He stood in front of Kerr and said, "Mr. Kerr, Mr. Nicole has arrived at Lin family. Harrow is with her."


    Jared reported the situation to Kerr.


    But he didn''t see that Kerr was anxious and angry. He wasn''t even nervous at all.


    "Send out this document." Without raising his head, Kerr handed the folder to Jared.


    Jared took over the folder and held it in his hand. He didn''t move and suddenly couldn''t understand Kerr.


    "Any other questions?" Kerr looked up at Jared.


    Jared immediately came to his senses, shook his head, turned around and left. As soon as he walked to the door of t


    s unforgettable, her definition of marriage was not very clear.


    Except that they had Lucas and Jay now, Nicole didn''t feel any change between her and Kerr.


    Perhaps it was because of Kerr''s love that Nicole felt a sense of security that she could be so presumptuous. But once Kerr gave her a cold shoulder, she would feel very disappointed.


    Avery looked at Nicole who was in a daze. Except for her career, Nicole seldom pay attention to other things, especially when it came to these trivial details, she was very careless.


    "You! You have always been like this." Avery raised her hand and patted on Nicole''s head.


    In the evening, when Zachary came back from thepany, he heard Avery''s heartyughter before entering the door. The corners of his mouth lifted unconsciously, which was his most happiest time every day.


    Zachary and Avery had been living a happy life ever since they revealed their true feelings to each other. For the first time, Zachary felt home.


    As soon as Zachary entered the vi, he saw that Avery was sitting with her back to him and facing Nicole. He gave Nicole a look, and thetter took the hint and didn''t say anything even though she saw him.

 Chapter 544 Be A Wife And A Mother

    "Nicole, you know what? I have never thought that Zachary looks very serious at ordinary times, but..." Avery said, waving her hands.


    She had long wanted to tell these things to Nicole, but she had never had a chance. This time, Nicole ran away from home, which gave a chance to Avery.


    "But what?" Zachary quietly walked behind Avery, reached out his hand and hugged her from behind.


    "Ah!" Avery didn''t expect that Zachary would suddenlye back. She was startled and threw the cup in her hand on the ground. She didn''t feel relieved until she heard the familiar voice.


    She turned around and gently pounded Zachary''s chest.


    "Why are you scaring me?" Avery frowned and med Zachary.


    "What are you talking about? You talked behind my back? You look guilty. I''ll teach you a lesson tonight!" Zachary threatened Avery meaningfully.


    As soon as Avery heard what he said, she opened her eyes wide and immediately understood what he meant. She ran out of his arms when he was not noticing.


    "I will sleep with Nicole tonight. She is in a bad mood and needs me to apany her." Avery walked quickly to Nicole and held her arm as if she had caught a life-saving straw.


    She knew how awesome Zachary was. Every time he could make her fall asleep unconsciously, and when she woke up, she would feel that her whole body was so sore that it seemed to have broken into pieces.


    Seeing that Avery obviously dodged, Zachary shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care. Anyway, in his eyes, as long as he wanted, he could do it anytime.


    Feeling the happiness of Avery, Nicole said, "If you say so, I think Zachary will hate me very much, won''t he? After all, I have to stay here for a few days!" Nicole had another ce to go.


    But she thought that she hadn''t been with Avery for a long time, so she could take this opportunity to have a good chat with her.


    If


    KN Group.


    Kerr closed theptop in front of him, stood up and looked at the moon outside the window.


    "Sir, are you really going to pick up Mrs. Nicole tomorrow?" Kim didn''t understand why Kerr didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Even though Freya was fine now and coulde back home...


    He didn''t tell anyone about it to Freya.


    "Are you doubting my decision?" Kerr said lightly, but his voice was full of determination.


    "I dare not. It''s my fault." Knowing Kerr''s temper, Kim took a step back and lowered his head. Thinking of what happened to Nicole, he opened his mouth again.


    "Besides, Mrs. Nicole is in the Lin family. I have called Mr. Zachary. ording to him, it seems that Mrs. Nicole would live in the Lin family for a long time." He couldn''t understand why Kerr and Nicole were so mad at each other because of such a trifle.


    Perhaps it was because Kerr had always knew the position of Nicole that he didn''t look nervous at all.


    "Really?" Kerr smiled and wondered what this little woman was thinking about.


    He raised his hand and waved at Kim behind him, indicating him to leave. Then Kerr turned around and picked up the phone and car key on the table.


    The phone was very quiet. He knew that the little woman was angry.

 Chapter 545 Surrender

    Otherwise, Nicole would have called him earlier.


    Sitting in the car, Kerr started the engine and headed for Zachary''s vi.


    In the vi of the Lin.


    Lying in the bathtub, Avery closed her eyes leisurely. Hearing the sound of the bathroom door being opened, she didn''t open her eyes either. She thought it was Nicole, so she said lightly.


    "Nicole, would you like to take a bath with me? It''s veryfortable." Avery said with a smile.


    She didn''t realize that danger was approaching.


    Hearing Avery''s invitation, Zachary''s smile became more obvious. He walked up to her without hesitation and saw that Avery''s body was covered by white bubbles, leaving only her small face outside.


    Squatting next to Avery, Zachary reached out his hand, lifted a little water and sprinkled it directly on her face.


    "Ah! Nicole, how dare you y this trick with me!" Avery cried out as she felt the water drop on her face. She opened her eyes and looked into Zachary''s possessive eyes.


    She was surprised.


    "Why are you here?" Avery sat up at once and looked around the bathroom. There was no trace of Nicole.


    "What? Who else are you expecting?" Zachary''s face darkened. Before Avery could react, he stretched out his hand and pulled her out of the bathtub.


    Avery instinctively stretched out her arms and encircled his neck, "I mean, where is Nicole? She betrayed me!" Avery didn''t expect that Nicole would surrender so soon.


    She kept murmuring, but when she felt the anger of the man beside her, her face immediately changed. She looked at Zachary obediently, "You must be very tired after a busy day."


    Let''s go to bed early, okay?" Avery asked Zachary with a ttering smile.


    Zachary quickly wiped the water off Avery''s body and put her on the quilt. "It''s toote


    in caring about other''s affairs.


    Walking to the door of Nicole, Kerr turned the doorknob gently and found that it was not locked. He frowned and thought, ''Doesn''t she have any sense of defense?''


    He gently opened the door and walked in. Looking at the little woman sleeping soundly in the room, he went straight to the side of Nicole, bent down, and reached out his hand to gently touch her side face.


    "Who is it?" Nicole was still in a state of light sleep, so she felt the touch on her face and woke up directly. When she opened her eyes, she shook off the hand in front of her hard.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole felt surprised. She sat up and asked, "Why are you here?" Surprise appeared in her big eyes, but it was concealed in an instant.


    Thinking that the two were still in a fight, Nicole didn''t want to talk to him. She turned her head and deliberately didn''t look at him.


    Looking at the little woman''s awkward look, Kerr had no choice but to sit beside her. He reached out his hand and stroked her long hair, "How long will you still be angry with me?"


    Kerr''s voice was full of helplessness.


    He knew that the little woman in front of him was very obedient.

 Chapter 546 Run Away From Home

    But once something irreconcble happened, this little woman, who usually looked like a catty, would also stretch out her sharp ws.


    "Who are you talking about? Me? I''m not mad at you!" Nicole shook her head to avoid Kerr''s hand, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t avoid it.


    "I don''t know who you are. You have a cold fight with me. Then why do you still appear in front of me?" Nicole questioned Kerr. It was not until now that she realized that she couldn''t stand Kerr''s indifference at all.


    Lowering his head, Kerr kissed her chattering mouth. All the exnations and reasons were not as good as hugs.


    He just wanted to make her feel his existence.


    Only in this way could she feel safe.


    Feeling that Kerr''s kiss was the same as before, Nicole felt depressed for the whole afternoon. It seemed that her anger was dispersed all of a sudden. From the rejection at the beginning to the slow response...


    It was not until then that Nicole realized that there seemed to be no barrier between her and Kerr, and that nothing would change between them.


    After a long time, Kerr let go of the blushing Nicole. "Are you still angry? I haven''t settled ounts with you for wronging me!" Kerr gently bit her red lips.


    There was a clear hint of punishment.


    When Kerr heard those words, he was really angry at that moment, but after calming down, he seemed to understand that Nicole didn''t mean to hurt him like that.


    Looking straight into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole saw the sincere look on his face and knew that she was a little impulsive to say something like that. She had only heard Sunny''s guess, and she should have given Kerr a chance to exin.


    But it when it came to the baby, Nicole couldn''t deal with it calmly.


    "It''s not my fault. I didn''t even give you a chan


    e rearview mirror and nodded. "Yes, I asked Edward why he did that, but he didn''t say it."


    He also felt strange. It would do no good to Edward and Sunny.


    Moore clenched his fists. He really wanted to find out what had happened.


    "Where is Sunny?" If there was something wrong with Edward, it must have something to do with Sunny.


    "She is in the vi. There is one more thing. Sir, you have to be mentally prepared." The assistant looked at Moore and hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Moore frowned and looked at his assistant in the rearview mirror, "Go straight to the point." He had changed a lot during this period of time, so he didn''t take any idents seriously.


    There was nothing he couldn''t bear.


    "Ron is missing." The assistant knew that Moore would find out about it sooner orter, so he just told Moore directly, so that he could be prepared.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Moore''s eyes widened. Although he didn''t care much about Ron at ordinary times, anyway, it was his child. He couldn''t have no feelings for it.


    "What happened?" Moore questioned his assistant. It was only one day. He didn''t expect so many things to happen. He stared at his assistant...

 Chapter 547 Who Else

    In fact, it was impossible for Moore to find the answer from his assistant.


    "I don''t know yet. When I got the news, I checked the surveince video of the vi as soon as possible, but there was nothing unusual. Ron just disappeared like that.


    Mrs. Sunny and Edward suspect that it was Kerr. They went to meet him, but I don''t know what happened and what the result is.


    We don''t have any evidence to prove that it has something to do with Kerr, so we have no reason to go straight to him." Speaking of this, he was also helpless.


    If Kerr really did it, they could only admire that Kerr''s means were very brilliant without leaving any trace.


    "It must be Kerr. I didn''t expect that He would y such a dirty trick. It''s really eye opening." Moore gritted his teeth.


    But he knew in his heart that it was highly possible for Kerr to do that. But if it was really Kerr, Kerr didn''t know if he wouldpromise by threatening him with Ron.


    Everything he owned now came from the Gu family. Even if Kerr had never mentioned it, he knew clearly that Kerr had kept these things in his heart.


    Sooner orter, Kerr would take back everything he had taken from the Gu family.


    But Moore didn''t want to give up anything. He didn''t know what choice he would make between money and Ron.


    "Sir, but Kerr didn''t say anything now. It is said that Mrs. Sunny also wanted to steal Lucas and asked Edward to the old house of the Gu family, but he failed."


    The assistant knew Sunny''s intention, but if she did it without preparation, she would definitely fail.


    "Stupid!" Moore didn''t expect that Sunny was so dumb.


    "Send someone to look for Ron right now, but don''t provoke Kerr. I don


    on Moore''s face. "I really want to know, as Ron''s mother, where on earth Ron is now?"


    Moore shook off Sunny and threw her onto the sofa.


    Looking at Moore''s angry face, the Butler immediately asked someone to clean up the living room.


    "Ah!" Sunny screamed. She didn''t expect that Moore would hit her.


    She turned around and looked at the arrogant Moore. Her eyes were full of resentment.


    "Moore, are you ming me? Where were you when Ron disappeared? What have you done for Ron since he was born?" Sunny felt wronged.


    However, these words did not affect Moore at all. He turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    Sunny stood up and grabbed his arm.


    "Make it clear to me. Go out and find Ron. If anything happens to him, both of us will suffer." Sunny threatened him.


    Moore was forced to stop and then raised his hand. A loud p fell directly on Sunny''s face. There was no emotion in Moore''s eyes.


    "If you can''t find Ron, you don''t have toe back. Don''t challenge my bottom line anymore." Moore warned Sunny, looking at her lying on the ground.


    There was no mercy in his condescending manner.

 Chapter 548 Too Harsh

    After saying that, Moore turned around and walked upstairs with determination.


    Sunny was lying on the ground with her hand cut by the ss fragments. Blood flowed down from her hand and dropped on the ground, which was particrly dazzling.


    Raising her head, Sunny looked at the back of Moore disappearing in front of her.


    The surprise on her face had turned into shock. She had never dreamed that she would end up like this.


    "Mrs. Sunny..." The Butler looked at Sunny and wanted to help her up, but before he could reach out his hand, she had already rose to her feet.


    With her hands on the floor, Sunny struggled to stand up and walked out in a daze without looking at anyone.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    But everyone saw the confusion and helplessness on her face.


    Stepping out of the gate of Moore''s vi, Sunny looked up at the night sky in silence.


    Sitting in the study, Moore frowned and said, "Send someone to keep an eye on her. If she wants to take revenge on Kerr, you don''t have to stop her. But be careful, no matter what she does, it has nothing to do with me."


    Moore said coldly. He wanted to get rid of Kerr with the help of Sunny, but he also didn''t want to get himself involved.


    Hearing Moore''s words, the assistant nodded and then told him, "Sir, so far, Kerr and Nicole are not affected at all."


    He knew that Moore''s target was only Kerr. It was just a trick to get Nicole and Freya involved.


    Clenching his fists, Moore said, "Don''t worry. Find out the whereabouts of Ron in a short time. If he is really in Kerr''s hand, then I have the reason to sue him."


    Both Sunny and Ron could be the tools for Moore to take revenge on Kerr. In his heart, as long as he had money, he could have as many wives and children as he w


    Callie didn''t seem to be surprised. "Daddy must have his reason to do so. Auntie, did you go to the hospital secretly today? If daddy knows it, he will be angry."


    Lisa curled his lips and didn''t care at all. She turned to look at the child in the maid''s hand and asked, "Where did he get this child? Why does he look so familiar?"


    "Daddy asked someone to bring the child back. I guess the child''s surname should be Gu." Callie raised her head and looked at the child in front of her. She didn''t want to be close to him at all.


    She felt different when she saw Lucas. Compared with Jay, Callie loved Lucas''s personality more.


    "Rachel''s youngest son? No, that is not it." Lisa guessed and denied.


    In the study on the second floor.


    Ben sat behind the desk, with his assistant, Baker Xue, standing in front of him. Baker Xue had been with Ben for many years, and was trained by Ben himself.


    "Sir, it seems that your father has got some news about Miss Rachel. He hopes you can give him a response." Backer Xue bent down slight and said respectfully.


    He was dressed in a regr ck suit, with his hair neatlybed and a pair of ck framed sses on his face.

 Chapter 549 Haggard Freya

    Ben''s face darkened. Before he got the result, he couldn''t guarantee that he could let Rachel go back to the Xue family with him, so it was not appropriate to let the Xue family know the existence of Rachel at this time.


    He didn''t want his parents to feel disappointed again.


    Over the years, they had been expecting to know whether the news about Rachel was true or not, and then fell into deep disappointment.


    "Don''t tell them anything about Rachel for the time being." Ben ordered Baker. It seemed that this matter could not be stalled any longer.


    "I understand, sir. Mr. Kerr hasn''t suspected you yet, but he is also looking for the whereabouts of Ron. Do we need to hand over Ron to Mr. Kerr?"


    Baker knew that Ben took Ron away because he wanted to put the me on Kerr. But he didn''t expect that although Kerr had a quarrel with Nicole because of this, they patched up things soon.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, there would be no gaps between Nicole and Kerr.


    "No need. If Kerr can''t find Ron, he can''t exin it clearly, and Sunny won''t let him go. Just send someone to protect Nicole in secret."


    No matter what, Kerr would not let Sunny hurt Nicole. From the very beginning, Sunny was a trouble caused by Kerr, and Kerr would solve it himself.


    Baker nodded.


    In the vi of the Lin family.


    Hiding in Kerr''s arms, Nicole slept soundly, but was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    Frowning slightly, Nicole turned over, "What happened?" There was still a sense of bewilderment in her voice.


    Kerr had already woken up, but he didn''t get up. He kept looking at the little woman who was sleeping soundly.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kerr instinctively reached out his hand to cover Nicole''s ear, but the knock was too loud that the people in the room couldn''t


    do, he would try his best to satisfy her.


    Avery nodded at Zachary.


    However, Nicole looked at Kerr with concern. Although Kerr had said that the matter had been solved, she was still a little worried.


    After breakfast, Nicole and Kerr arrived at the police station.


    Sitting in the car and waiting for Jared to finish all the procedures, Nicole got out of the car and saw Freyaing out.


    At this time, Freya looked haggard with her head down. Her delicate makeup had be dark and messy. With her head down, she was no longer as arrogant as usual.


    Nicole stepped forward and put the coat she had prepared on Freya''s shoulder with a faint smile.


    No matter what Freya had done before, Nicole chose to forgive her. Looking at the aged Freya, Nicole felt deeply helplessness. Perhaps all the mistakes Frey did were just because she felt insecure.


    Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, Freya raised her head and looked into Nicole''s warm eyes. At this moment, Freya seemed to understand why Kerr would fall in love with Nicole.


    Such kind eyes would bringfort and warmth to people when they were most vulnerable. Freya had always thought that the person who would pick her up was Sunny.

 Chapter 550 We Are Family

    However, to her surprise, it was Nicole who appeared in front of her in the end.


    Looking at the face of Nicole, Freya could only keep silent. She had been arrogant all her life, but she had shown her most vulnerable side in front of the people she hated most.


    In this situation, Freya didn''t know how to face Nicole and Kerr in the future.


    "Mom, let''s go home." Nicole said lightly and put her arm around Freya''s shoulder, showing no disgust at all.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Freya''s eyes turned red. She stopped and asked, "why do youe to save me?" She raised her head and looked at Nicole.


    Her tone was very calm, not as sharp as before. Freya couldn''t figure it out. She always thought that Nicole was pretending to be kind and gentle because she coveted everything of the Gu family.


    But now, Freya had nothing. Any rational person would choose to stay away from her, because no matter what the truth was, after this time, her reputation would be affected, and whoever was with her might be questioned.


    "Because we are family." Nicole said lightly, "Maybe you don''t believe that I am a member of the Gu family from the moment I entered it.


    I want to do something for the Gu family. I want to regard you and father as family members. We have to face everything together no matter what happens."


    For Nicole, this was the meaning of a family.


    Freya fixed her eyes on Nicole. Perhaps only when she was in a desperate situation would she understand what kind of person was the most precious. No matter what Nicole said was true or not, she was willing to believe her. At least, at this time, the only person who was willing to stand by her side was Nicole.


    Freya kept silent. She followed Nicole into the ca


    "Don''t make a fuss." Freya said slowly. Then she let go of Nicole''s hand and went back to the bedroom. After a simple dressing up, Cherry followed Freya closely.


    Nicole didn''t care about it at all. She knew that their rtionship wouldn''t get better in a day.


    She took this opportunity to visit Lucas who had been brought here by Harrow.


    "Lucas!" Nicole held Lucas in her arms gently.


    "Young Mistress, aren''t you really worried that someone will take little master away?" Harrow stood by and asked Nicole.


    Last time, when Freya asked Cherry to find him, she had told all the conditions to Nicole. She had thought that she would nervously take Lucas away from the Gu family.


    But to Harley surprise, Nicole didn''t do that. She even pretended that nothing had happened.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "She won''t. Don''t worry about her anymore." Nicole knew that Harrow''s vignce was for the sake of Lucas and her.


    But this kind of thing would never happen again.


    After today, Freya was no longer the old Freya. Their rtionship would also change. Freya looked forward to a new beginning.


    "Why?" Harrow asked with curiosity.

 Chapter 551 Praising Nicole

    After all, it was rted to the safety of Lucas. Harrow didn''t believe that Nicole didn''t care about it, nor did he believe that Freya would turn good.


    In order to save Freya''s face, Nicole just smiled and said nothing more. "You''ll know it in the future." Nicole said calmly.


    Putting down Lucas, Nicole went back to her bedroom and took out a set of emerald jewelry from the dresser. This was a gift received for her marriage.


    She had never worn it before. The emerald green jade was crystal clear. She smiled faintly. This color was very suitable for Freya, which would make her skin look fair.


    "Young Mistress, are you going to give this set of jewelry tody Linda?" Seeing that, Harrow who had just persuaded Lucas to sleep, was surprised.


    Perhaps it was because of his growing environment that he didn''t trust others, especially those who had hurt him.


    So he wanted to remind Nicole to guard against Freya.


    Nicole nodded and looked up at Harrow in front of her. "Harrow, I understand your kindness, but you should believe in my judgment. I won''t let you down."


    She said firmly.


    Then she turned around and walked to the door of Freya''s bedroom with the jewelry box.


    Hearing the voice inside, Nicole stopped and smiled faintly.


    Following Nicole, Harrow was also interested in the voice inside.


    "Mydy, how did you solve this problem? How could that bastard Moore Gu drag you into the mire?"


    Cherry''s voice was full of worry. In the past day and night, she had thought of all kinds of ways, but she had not been able to get any news about Freya.


    Freya shook her head and said, "It''s not that easy for Moore to ask me to take the me for him. I just didn''t expect that Sunny could be so heartless. It seems that the purpose for which she has tried her best to please me before is to


    get the shares of KN Group.


    and and knocked on the door of Freya''s room naturally.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Harrow turned around and went back to Lucas''s room. Perhaps this was the best result.


    Cherry walked to the door and opened it. When she saw Nicole, she smiled gratefully at her, "Young Mistress." She nodded at Nicole.


    Taking a step back, Cherry made room for Nicole.


    "Mom, I think this set of jade jewelry is more suitable for you. I can''t match such a noble temperament, so I want to give it to you. Please try it on!" Nicole walked directly behind Freya.


    Freya looked much better after making up. Nicole took out a ne and put it on Freya''s neck.


    The emerald green jade threw into relief the fairness of Freya''s skin. Freya had a good temperament, and with careful decoration, she looked more dignified.


    Looking at the jade ne with good quality on her neck, Freya stretched out her finger and gently stroked it. Her eyes were full of surprise. She had brought jewelry for so many years, so of course she could see that this ne was very valuable.


    "Nicole..." Freya raised her head and looked at Nicole in the mirror with obviousplexity in her eyes.


    Nicole just smiled.

 Chapter 552 Close To Her Heart

    "Mom, I think it suits you very well. It''s very beautiful. As long as mom likes it, it''s good." The way Nicole addressed Freya made her particrly cute.


    Reaching out her hand, Nicole naturally wrapped her arms around Freya''s neck and rested her chin on her shoulder. "In fact, I have no mother since I was a child, although my stepmother treats me well.


    But she also had her own daughterter. I wanted to get close to them, but I didn''t dare." It was obvious that Nicole was a little depressed when she said these words. She had never said these things to others.


    Looking at the emotional change on Nicole''s face, for the first time, Freya felt that Nicole was very pitiful, although she looked very strong on the surface.


    In fact, there were times when Nicole was vulnerable.


    "If possible, I really want to treat you as my own mother. I know that I may not be what you expect, so you will instinctively reject me in your heart.


    Because of me, Kerr will contradict and disobey you, so you don''t like me more. In fact, it''s just that Kerr is working hard for his love.


    Most of the time, we are working hard for our love. I hope you can give me a chance, and give us a chance to start over."


    Nicole knew it was a good chance.


    She sincerely hoped that she could be close to Freya.


    Freya stared at Nicole all the time. It was the first time that someone had done such an intimate behavior with her. Even Sunny, she just held her arm in the past.


    For many years, Freya had never been so intimate with a person, which made her feel obviously ufortable, but she did not reject it in her heart. She slowly raised her hand and tried to hold the arm of Nicole.


    Looking into the mirror, Freya nodded, "Thank you, Nicole." Freya said lightly, but her words were ob


    ure that Freya was her family, she would protect her at all costs.


    "Mrs. Zhang, I remember that someone saw Mr. Zhang have a son not long ago. Now you don''t look like you just gave birth. Isn''t it your child?"


    Freya said lightly. She knew Mrs. Zhang''s weakness.


    She was not a person who would be bullied easily. Since Mrs. Zhang didn''t want to let her go, she didn''t need to be polite.


    "If it''s just a rumor, I think it''s necessary for Mrs. Zhang to rify it. But I have something to do with Nicole, so I don''t have time to waste here."


    As Freya spoke, she led Nicole into the club.


    "You!" Mrs. Zhang''s anger rose to her head all of a sudden. She looked at the back of Freya with a red face and said, "Stop!" Her husband''s infidelity was now a hot topic in the business circle.


    Although she hadn''t reached the point of divorce, it really humiliated her. She didn''t expect that Freya would say it out in public.


    She felt that if she didn''t teach Freya and Nicole a lesson, she would be too ashamed toe here in the future.


    Nicole stopped. She had nned to let it go, but that woman didn''t let her go.


    "Freya, what did you say?" The woman walked up to Freya.

 Chapter 553 You Are The Same

    The woman questioned Freya loudly.


    Looking at the woman''s excited face, Nicole was afraid that what Freya said would irritate the woman, so she stepped forward instinctively and stood in front of Freya. No matter what, she couldn''t let Freya be hurt.


    Looking at Nicole''s action, Freya was a little surprised. She knew that everyone would instinctively protect themselves when facing threats, but Nicole was different.


    "What do you want, Mrs. Zhang? Now that you have heard it, why do you ask me again? We both have our own lives. In that case, why do we satirize each other?


    Only we know what it feels like. Why do we have fight against each other?" Nicole didn''t care about other people''s family affairs at all.


    In her eyes, all these were others'' privacy.


    However, when others paid close attention to her privacy, she would instinctively reject them.


    "You! Who do you think you are? Now you are acting as a filial daughter-inw in front of me. Isn''t it you who sent Freya to the police station?


    Isn''t there anything shameful in your family? My husband just made a mistake that all men in the world would make. But what about you? You are not satisfied with each other.


    But you have to show your concern for each other, which will make me feel sick." Mrs. Zhang didn''t like the way Nicole stood up for Freya.


    In her opinion, Nicole''s protection for Freya was just a show.


    Now that Freya had to steal Nicole''s jewelry to support herself, she was not terrifying at all.


    Seeing how arrogant Mrs. Zhang was, Freya stepped forward, held Nicole''s wrist, and pulled Nicole behind her. "Mrs. Zhang, it''s none of your business."


    Freya knew that no matter who was right or wrong in the past, it was all in the past.


    Since Nicole was able to save her, it was enough to prove that Nicole had been alway


    ared with a ttering smile.


    "Mrs. Freya, Mrs. Nicole, I know she brought you some trouble. I apologize to you on behalf of her. It''s my fault. I hope you can forgive me."


    Mr. Zhang nodded and bowed to Nicole and Freya with great courtesy.


    With an inexplicable look on her face, Nicole had no idea what had happened. She didn''t expect Mr. Zhang to apologize so soon.


    "Why should you apologize? What are you doing?" Seeing that her husband not only didn''t stand up for her, but also showed his kindness to Nicole and Freya, Mrs. Zhang rushed directly to Mr. Zhang.


    She reached out her hand and pushed her husband away, showing her anger.


    "Enough! Are you done? Do you still want the Zhang Group? Without the Zhang Group, can you still enjoy everything now?" Mr. Zhang pushed his wife away.


    Then he turned around and said with a smile to Freya and Nicole, who were still silent.


    "Since Mrs. Freya likes this ce, as an apology, I will decide to give this club to you as a gift. I hope you would like it." Mr. Zhang thought that Nicole and Freya were angry because they didn''t speak.


    So he offered to let Freya and Nicole cool down.


    Now everyone knew the position of Nicole in the KN Group.

 Chapter 554 A Harmonious Family

    Offending Nicole meant offending Kerr and the whole KN Group.


    At that time, they would suffer more than just a private club.


    Mr. Zhang was also helpless about the trouble his wife brought to him. He didn''t expect that this woman would bring him such big problem.


    Hearing Mr. Zhang''s words, Nicole probably guessed that this matter had something to do with Kerr, but she was curious how Kerr knew it.


    "Mom, it''s up to you. As long as you are happy, everything will be fine." Nicole held Freya''s arm and said intimately, leaving the decision to Freya.


    Freya gently patted the back of Nicole''s hand, and was very satisfied with her reaction.


    Looking into Mr. Zhang''s eyes, Freya instantly pulled a long face.


    "We don''t need such a ce. I didn''t expect to meet such a disappointing thing when we came out to rx." Freya knew that her reputation in the business circle had been affected.


    Freya didn''t feel surprised at all about what happened today.


    But she didn''t want anyone to spread rumors about her rtionship with Nicole in the future, so she had to punish them as a warning to others today.


    "I just hope that Mr. Zhang can handle your own family affairs well. Don''t bring trouble to others because of it." Freya said with a different meaning.


    She nced at Mrs. Zhang, who was full of disbelief.


    Naturally, she walked up to Mrs. Zhang. With a smug look in her eyes, she said, "Mrs. Zhang, you should know better than me that only the one whoughs at the end will be the winner.


    It doesn''t matter what happened in the beginning. I just know that now I have a harmonious family and a filial daughter-inw. I don''t remember what happened in the past."


    Freya warned Mrs. Zhang, as well as everyone here. She also reminded everyone here that if they made a fuss about it again in the


    cle, there is only status, interests and reputation, no trust between people.


    Let alone feelings and love." Nicole''s voice was calm but sincere.


    Freya looked out of the window and suddenly felt that Nicole was innocent and pure. Freya would probably never hear such words from Sunny.


    They grew up in simr environment and had been ustomed to such a life style.


    "I hope you won''t be influenced by the environment in the future." Freya really hoped to keep Nicole''s innocence, which was dear to her.


    Nicole sat up straight and looked at Freya with a smile. "Does mom likes me more and more because of my innocence?" Nicole was surprised that Freya didn''t frustrate her.


    And didn''tugh at her.


    It meant that Freya was trying to understand her.


    Anyway, it was a good start.


    Freya didn''t admit it, but looked out of the window with a little embarrassment.


    With a pride smile on her face, Nicole heard her mobile phone ring before she could continue. Looking at the number on the screen, which showed Kerr''s number, she pressed the answer key and put it beside her ear.


    "Since they had had the punishment they deserved, are you happy now?" There was obvious certainty in Kerr''s voice.

 Chapter 555 Its Not Fair

    Kerr knew Nicole, so he gave her more opportunity.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole smiled, "Did you do it? How did you know that?" Nicole didn''t expect Kerr to hear it so soon.


    But that''s good. Without Kerr, Nicole would have to find a way by herself. Kerr had saved her a lot of trouble.


    "As long as you are happy, Nicole. I hope you understand that no matter what you are doing, I am always behind you. So you can do whatever you want to do."


    Kerr was the solid support of Nicole, which he had never doubted.


    Nicole felt sweet in her heart. "I know. I have to go out with mom. I''ll go hometer." Nicole gave Kerr a brief exnation to reassure him.


    Then she hung up the phone and turned her head to look into Freya''s eyes. Perhaps it was her illusion, but in Freya''s eyes, she actually saw a trace of envy and admiration.


    "It''s Kerr?" Freya said lightly. She had already guessed that Mr. Zhang''s sudden arrival was not a coincidence at all.


    Different from Jack, Kerr focused all his attention on Nicole, so she felt that she was loved.


    Nicole nodded, "In fact, you didn''t like me at the beginning just because of my family background?" She had always felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    Although the Gu family had been using her identity and family background to make a fuss, she felt that it was not the only reason.


    There was a trace of appreciation in Freya''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Nicole was so smart, and the reason behind it indeed more than that.


    Freya shook her head at Nicole, but she didn''t say anything. The driver parked the car in the underground parking lot of the shopping mall belonging to the KN Group.


    Holding Freya''s arm, Nicole got out of the car.


    "You don''t know that


    o see the happy smile on Freya''s face. Only in this way could her family live in peace and save a lot of trouble in the future.


    Freya smiled happily. Nicole was bing a lovely daughter-inw, which made her feel very satisfied.


    Just as Freya was seriously looking at the jewelry in front of her, Nicole''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Looking at the strange number disyed on the screen, Nicole pressed the answer key and put it beside her ear.


    She stood up and walked to the window naturally.


    "Hello, who''s calling?" She said in a rxed tone, which showed that she was in a good mood.


    But the person on the other end of the phone was not in a good mood.


    "Nicole! Give my child back to me!" Sunny shouted at the phone. She had been standing outside the Gu''s old house for a while, but the security guard at the door stopped her.


    They said that both Nicole and Kerr were not at home, but Sunny didn''t believe it.


    Without Edward and Moore, if she lost Ron again, she would really lose the courage to live her life.


    Hearing Sunny''s hysterical voice, Nicole frowned. She was also worried about the child, but she could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 556 The Curse Of Sunny

    Nicole had asked Kerr seriously, so she was sure that it had nothing to do with him.


    For Nicole, whether it was herself or Kerr, they had been very kind to Sunny and had a clear conscience, so she was very calm in the face of Sunny''s usation.


    "Ron''s disappearance has nothing to do with Kerr and me. If you really want to find your child, you''d better call the police as soon as possible, so that the staff may help you."


    Nicole knew that Sunny, who had lost Ron, had no sense at all.


    If someone took Jay or Lucas away from her, she would be the same as Sunny. But she really didn''t know the position of Ron, so she couldn''t help her.


    Then she was about to hang up the phone.


    However, Sunny, who was on the other end of the phone, obviously didn''t want to let it go. "Nicole, you still don''t admit it yet. Let me tell you, if anything happened to Ron, I will get back at Lucas for what happened to my son!"


    Sunny threatened Nicole and hung up the phone.


    Nicole was shocked. Although she knew that it was almost impossible for Sunny to get close to Lucas, she dared not take the risk.


    She then tapped on the screen with her flexible fingers and dialed the number of Harrow. The phone was quickly answered. "Harrow, is Lucas okay?" Nicole asked anxiously.


    Lowering her head, Harrow looked at Lucas, who was lying on the bed. She didn''t know what was going on. "He is fine. Don''t worry." Said Harrow lightly.


    Nicole was finally relieved. "Take good care of him. Don''t let him out of your sight. I''m afraid that Sunny will do something bad to him." Nicole reminded Harrow.


    With the assurance of Harrow, Nicole hung up the phone.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Freya, who was sitting next to her, stood up and walked up to her. "Is Sun


    l kill Lucas and let you have a taste of what I am feeling now!"


    Sunny gritted her teeth. Her two arms were controlled. If there was no one around her, Sunny would have pounded on Nicole and strangle her.


    "I have told you many times that I don''t know where Ron is. This matter has nothing to do with me and the whole Gu family. You don''t need to waste time here."


    There was helplessness in Nicole''s tone.


    "No way!" Sunny said firmly, "No one else but you!"


    Nicole didn''t know how to exin it to Sunny.


    Freya stretched out her hand to hold Nicole''s wrist, forcing her to take a step back. "Sunny, whatever happened to Ron, it''s your own fault. It''s your retribution!


    You have done so many bad things. Now Ron has to pay for your mistakes." Freya hated Sunny because she was fooled by Sunny again and again.


    Freya had never been so frustrated before. It was all because she coveted the shares of the KN Group. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have trusted Sunny so easily.


    "Bad things? Hahaha!" Hearing Freya''s words, Sunny suddenly burst intoughter. She was in a state of madness and made a terrified voice. "You should pay for what you have done too!"

 Chapter 557 Love Lucas

    Sunny stared at Freya in front of her. In her eyes, Freya had done more mean things than her.


    Why was she the only one who got the punishment?


    "Bah!" Sunny spat at Freya.


    Frowning, Freya stepped back, but her clothes were still stained by Sunny, which made her very disgusted. "Sunny, since you are so ungrateful, don''t me me!


    Guards, throw her out!" Freya called the security guard of the Gu''s old house.


    Nicole had been standing silently beside Freya.


    She knew that Sunny and Freya had their own grudges, and it was inappropriate for her to interfere in these things, so she behaved obediently and kept silent.


    Looking at Sunny''s current situation, Nicole felt sorry for her. But from another perspective, she also felt that Sunny was hateful, so she didn''t intend to forgive Sunny anymore.


    She was not a holy being after all, and she couldn''t achieve both ends.


    "Freya! Nicole! You will pay for it! I''ll wait and see!" Sunny shouted their names and cursed them in the most viciousnguage.


    Nicole could pretend not to hear it and ignore it, but Freya couldn''t.


    "Go and block her mouth. Since she doesn''t know mind her tongue, she doesn''t need to speak again in the future." Freya said calmly.


    But everyone who heard this sentence knew what Freya meant.


    The security guards could only follow Freya''s order.


    ncing at Nicole beside her lightly, Freya felt that she was a little stunned. "Being kind to the enemy is to hurt yourself. If one day, you are careless...


    And you give her a chance, she will do something that will make you regret for the rest of your life." Freya reminded Nicole calmly.


    In her opinion, Nicole was too young and sometimes very kind. Although these emotions and


    d make her melt.


    Lucas''s bright big eyes had been staring at Freya''s face. He took the initiative to get close to her side face and left a light kiss on her cheek.


    Freya blushed instantly.


    But she felt the warmth that she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Jack, who was lying on the rocking chair, heard theughter outside the door and could not help feeling curious. "Kelvin!" There was only one person by his side, that was, Kelvin.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Kelvin immediately stood up and helped Jack out of the bedroom. However, he stopped at the stairway of the second floor. From a distance, Jack saw the intimacy between Freya and Lucas.


    And everyone in the living room was smiling.


    It seemed that Jack had never seen such a scene in the Gu family.


    "Sir, are we going downstairs too? Go to see Lucas." It was rare to see such a scene, and Kelvin felt relieved. He tried to persuade Jack.


    Jack kept silent for a while, and then shook his head. He turned around and wanted to go back to the bedroom. He couldn''t ept that he had to stagger in front of others.


    Even his family. Jack didn''t want others to see his embarrassment.

 Chapter 558 Theft

    Turning around, Jack returned to his bedroom.


    He would rather hide in the room and close the curtain every day, as if he was isted from the world.


    No matter what others thought of him, Jack knew that he couldn''t get better at all.


    However, when Jack turned around, Nicole raised her head and saw his back. She was a little surprised that Jack pretended not to see them.


    And he didn''t say anything to stop them.


    "Mom, is Dad''s illness..." Nicole asked Freya.


    But she could clearly feel that when Freya heard her mention of Jack, the smile on Freya''s face was obviously frozen, and the happy look on her face gradually disappeared.


    Holding Lucas in her arms, Freya looked up at Nicole beside her and said, "Nicole, someone is like a cold stone. No matter how hard you try, you can''t move him.


    So you don''t need to waste your energy." Freya reminded Nicole with obvious meaning in her words.


    She no longer held any hope for Jack. Perhaps they would be like this all their lives, and it was good. Especially now with Lucas and Nicole, Freya''s life would not be so boring.


    Nicole understood what Freya meant.


    She turned around and looked at the direction upstairs. She kept it in mind.


    Since Lucas epted Freya, she had been holding him in her arms and wouldn''t let him go. Even Harrow was free.


    "Mrs. Nicole, do you really trust Mrs. Freya?" In fact, in Harrow''s opinion, she always had doubts. After all, Freya had done such mean things before.


    Nicole smiled and shook her head. She walked into the kitchen and saw the fish she bought this morning. Thinking that Kerr and Jay liked the braised fish she made, she decided to reward Kerr.


    Following her, Harrow wanted to say something, but seeing that Nicole didn''t take it seriously, she couldn''t say anything, so s


    ed Jared half jokingly.


    "Ha-ha. She won''t!" Hearing Nicole''s assumption, Jared giggled, but he was very determined about his rtionship with Daisy.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly and hung up the phone. She washed her hands and dialed Daisy''s number. The phone was hung up directly after ringing twice.


    This had never happened before.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the surprised look on Nicole''s face, Harrow asked.


    Without saying anything, she dialed the number again.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redialter." A cold and mechanical female voice came from the other end of the phone. Nicole frowned as if she realized that something was wrong.


    It seemed that Daisy would not something like that.


    Nicole called her several times and got the same result. She began to worry.


    She called Jared again, "Jared, do you know where Daisy''s home is? Go and have a look. I called Daisy but it didn''t get through."


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared agreed and drove towards Daisy''s home.


    Putting down her phone, Nicole felt a little uneasy and dialed Kerr''s number.


    However, a phone rang behind her. She turned around and looked into Kerr''s affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 559 Care About Another Man

    "Why are you back?"


    Nicole paid all her attention to the phone just now, so she didn''t notice that Kerr had walked behind her.


    Kerr naturally walked to Nicole''s side, reached out his hand to hold her waist, and kissed her red lips. "I miss you, so Ie back."


    He said naturally.


    Knowing that Nicole and Freya had returned home, Kerr came back to apany Nicole after he finished his work.


    Nicole raised her head and told Kerr what happened to Daisy, "What happens to her?" Nicole didn''t understand why Daisy didn''t answer her phone call if she was just angry with Jared.


    Some time ago, Nicole had found that something was wrong with Daisy, so she gave Daisy a chance to take a leave. However, after Daisy came back, not only did she not get better, but she was even more strange.


    "What do you want for dinner?" Kerr didn''t answer her question. He just looked behind her and saw his favorite fish. He smiled slightly.


    "No one is going to take it from me this time." When Jay was at home, Kerr couldn''t enjoy this delicious dish alone.


    Looking at Kerr''s rxed face, Nicole knew that the bidding would be held tomorrow. If anything went wrong, all her preparations would be in vain.


    "I''m telling you something serious. Can you be more serious?" Nicole held Kerr''s face and made him look into her eyes.


    "Food is the most important thing for people. Don''t you think what I said is not important? Or do you want me to care about other women''s private life?" It was a very serious thing, but it sounded wired after what Kerr said.


    Nicole couldn''t do anything about it.


    Looking at Kerr''s cheeky face, she pinched his side face.


    "What if you can''t get the business proposal tomorrow?" Nicole threatened Kerr.


    In fact, having been with Kerr for


    ed?" An olddy living next to Daisy came out when she heard the knock on the door. She smiled faintly when she saw Jared. He used toe here, so she also had seen him before.


    Hearing the olddy''s voice, Jared turned around and looked at her with a smile. "Yes, I''m here for Daisy. We had a quarrel over a trifle before, but I didn''t expect that she is still angry with me."


    Jared exined.


    The olddy was confused. "Don''t you know? Didn''t Daisy tell you?" The olddy looked at Jared in confusion.


    Looking at the olddy''s expression, Jared also realized that something was wrong. "I don''t know what?" The smile on Jared''s face gradually disappeared, waiting for the olddy''s answer.


    Ten minutester.


    Jared left the apartment with disappointment. What the olddy said echoed in his mind.


    "About a week ago, Daisy sold her house and moved out. I asked her if she was going to marry you, so she left. She also told me that she was going to get married.


    How could you not know?"


    Daisy had no idea that he was going to propose to her, and the olddy said that Daisy had left a week ago.


    In the past week, Jared almost had no news about Daisy.

 Chapter 560 Misunderstanding

    Jared even didn''t know where Daisy might have gone.


    Getting married? Even his boyfriend didn''t know, and he didn''t know whom Daisy was going to marry.


    Sitting on the steps of the apartment door, Jared was very disappointed. He thought that he just quarreled with Daisy, but he didn''t expect that she would leave without saying goodbye.


    Thinking of the bidding proposal, Jared didn''t want to doubt Daisy, but now the fact was clear.


    Jared took out his phone and dialed Kerr''s number, but no one answered. At this time, Kerr''s phone was quietly put in the study.


    While Kerr sat at the table and enjoyed the dinner prepared by Nicole.


    Freya looked at the six dishes and one soup on the table. Although they were very simple, they were very exquisite. She didn''t expect that Nicole could cook at all. She could not help but have a better impression of Nicole.


    But Freya still held Lucas in her arms, unwilling to let him go.


    "Mom, please let Harrow take care of Lucas. You must be tired. Let''s have dinner early." Nicole reminded Freya. Seeing the way Freya took care of Lucas, Nicole felt that she had done a batter hob than she did.


    She didn''t expect that Freya would be so considerate.


    Maybe they had misunderstood each other too much before.


    Hearing that, Freya put down Lucas and sat down.


    When Kelvin came downstairs and saw the happy family, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jack. If Jack was willing toe out, maybe it was the real family reunion.


    Seeing the look in Kelvin''s eyes, Nicole probably knew what he was thinking, so she said lightly, "Uncle Kelvin, please go and ask Dad if he wants toe downstairs for dinner." Her eyes were full of hope.


    Kelvin had been persuading Jack for a long time, and Jack was unwilling toe out, so Kelvin could only shake his head at Nic


    again.


    Kerr held Nicole''s wrist and pulled her into his arms, letting her sit on hisp. "Is it your first day to work?


    This kind of thing may happen every day. There is nothing strange. Don''t worry. There will be a result." Kerrforted Nicole.


    However, Nicole was still unhappy, not only because her proposal was gone, but also because of Daisy. In the past, she had only felt that Daisy was just a quiet woman.


    She didn''t expect that Daisy had never treated her as her own friend.


    She was disappointed.


    Anyway, Daisy had a problem when she worked for her, and Nicole thought that she was responsible for it.


    "Don''t think too much! Do you hear me! Daisy has been ambitious for a long time. Unlike Jared, she can''t always work for others." It seemed that Kerr was not surprised at all about what Daisy did.


    He even knew Daisy''s purpose.


    Nicole looked up at Kerr, "You have known it? Then why did you send her to me?" Nicole thought it was because Kerr trusted Daisy.


    That''s why Daisy came to her side. Now it seems not to be the case.


    Seeing the surprised look on her face, Kerr smiled faintly and pinched her nose. "Do you think she will have such a chance when she worked for me?"

 Chapter 561 Dear Wife

    Kerr was a very cautious person and would not give anyone the chance to betray him. Only when Daisy was around Nicole could she rx her vignce.


    Kerr had expected that Daisy would be like this.


    "So you are using me?" Nicole frowned with obvious dissatisfaction. She became Kerr''s tool.


    Kerr raised her hand and pinched his ear. It was not good to be betrayed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Nicole questioned Kerr. If he had informed her earlier, she could at least be mentally prepared.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and kissed it gently. "How dare I, my dear wife?" But Kerr did have his own selfish motive.


    "But if I tell you, you will unconsciously guard against Daisy. I know what kind of person you are. You are not a person who will hide things in your heart at all.


    If you know, Daisy will know."


    Kerr said firmly. He gently picked up a strand of Nicole''s hair and yed with it.


    "Do you think Daisy is a simple woman since she has been with me for so long?" If it weren''t for the sake of Jared, Kerr wouldn''t have kept Daisy until now.


    But he didn''t expect that Daisy would abandon Jared when it came to her own interests.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was right, so she didn''t me him anymore. But when she thought of Jared''s disappointed look just now, she couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for him.


    "I didn''t know that. I once persuaded Jared to propose to Daisy. Now it seems that Daisy had let him down." Nicole was a little disappointed. She had thought that lovers would get married, but now it seemed that they were just bubbles on the sea.


    "Are you worried about another man?" Kerr pinched Nicole''s chin seriously and stared at her.


    Nicole nodded helplessly, "Y


    bted Kerr''s decision, so he started the car and drove towards the venue.


    Kerr didn''t take Nicole with him, not because he didn''t want her to get involved, but because he just wanted her to sleep a little longer.


    An hourter, Nicole opened her eyes.


    After stretching herselffortably, she slowly opened her eyes. She seemed to get used to the pain in her waist and reached out to touch the pillow beside her.


    But it was empty. looking at the quiet room, Nicole knew that Kerr had gone to work.


    She turned over on the bed. When she was about to have a rest, she suddenly remembered what they had saidst night about the bidding. She sat up abruptly.


    She looked up at the clock on the wall and knew the bidding was about to start.


    Then she picked up the car key and was about to go out.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Lucas is going to have a physical examination today." Seeing that Nicole was about to go out in a hurry, Harrow reminded her.


    It was not until Nicole heard the voice of Harrow that she remembered it. However, she was worried about the bidding and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 562 Win The Bidding And Lose Beloved

    Looking at Nicole, Freya stood up and said lightly, "I''ll go to the hospital with Lucas. There won''t be any problem." She really wanted to share some of the responsibilities for Nicole.


    And she really liked Lucas.


    Nicole turned around and looked into Freya''s concerned eyes. She said with obvious relief, "Thank you, mother." Said Nicole lightly.


    Then she nodded to Freya and left in a hurry.


    She drove to the site alone.


    Inside the venue.


    Kerr sat in his seat. As soon as they came in, he saw Daisy sitting opposite him. But Daisy''s eyes were cold and all her attention was on the stage.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Jared''s eyes had been fixing on Daisy the moment he saw her.


    He didn''t expect that as Kerr said, they would see Daisy when they were here.


    As the representative of the other party, Daisy went to the stage calmly.


    With a decent smile on her face, she exined her n in detail.


    Fortunately, the n was different from that of Nicole.


    Kerr just nced at Daisy and then looked away, "You go up thereter." Kerr ordered Jared.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared came to his senses and looked away from Daisy. He was stunned. He was stunned. He was never qualified to attend such an asion.


    "Sir... Do you really want me to do it?" Jared hesitated. From the moment he knew Daisy, Jared knew that she was a very strong person. At that time, he knew that he had fallen in love with her.


    Later when they were together, although Daisy was very quiet, and she didn''t like to cling to him like other girls, it made him feel very secure. He had never thought that one day he would be a match for Daisy.


    "Any objection?" Kerr looked at Jared beside him.


    Jared nodded and looked down at the business n in his hand. It was Nicole''s original n and Kerr had revised it. Jared knew it cle


    and hearing his words, Daisy felt it was ridiculous. An impatient smile appeared on her face. She pushed away him and said, "They were nice to me? I don''t think so.


    I got everything by my own efforts. Mr. Kerr? Mrs. Nicole? They are your bosses, not mine. Jared, you are willing to be submissive to others, but I''m different.


    Why can''t I have everything they have? Jared, we are not on the same side at all. I have made the decision to leave thepany for a long time."


    Daisy said calmly. In the face of Kerr and Nicole, in her heart, they were just superior to her and she was just their subordinate. She couldn''t take them as her heroes like Jared did.


    Stepping back, Daisy didn''t want to face Jared at all. "Jared, don''t me me. When it came to my career and you, I chose the former. But I know you would also choose your master without hesitation between him and me.


    In fact, you don''t love me as much as you think. Where were you when I needed someone to be with me most when I was sick? You are protecting him. Where were you when I had an abortion in the hospital alone?


    You are taking care of your Mrs. Nicole, so Jared, our rtionship has long been over, but you are unwilling to admit it."

 Chapter 563 Not On Purpose

    After saying that, Daisy turned around and walked towards the door, ignoring Jared''s surprised look.


    Daisy''s words echoed in his ears. Jared was totally surprised. He had never known that there was a child between him and Daisy. At that time, Nicole told him that there seemed to be something wrong with Daisy''s health.


    But when Jared was busy with dealing with Moore, he didn''t have time to care about Daisy at all. He had thought that Daisy would recover after a period of holiday, but he didn''t expect that she had pregnant.


    Jared was petrified.


    Kerr walked out of the hall and stopped beside Jared. "Go and get her back." Kerr just said one sentence.


    Jared didn''t notice these things, but Kerr knew. But these things could only be said in front of Daisy.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared came to his senses and chased after Daisy.


    Kerr walked slowly towards the entrance of the venue.


    "Daisy!" Jared called out Daisy''s name with guilt in his heart. He wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her that it was his fault, and then use the rest of his life to make up for it.


    Hearing Jared call her name, Daisy subconsciously didn''t want him to catch up with her, so she ran to the parking lot. In a hurry, she didn''t see the road ahead clearly.


    "Creak!"


    "Ah!"


    The car screeched to a halt at the entrance of the venue.


    Sitting in the car, with her hands holding the steering wheel, Nicole stared at Daisy who suddenly ran out from the opposite. It was toote for her to step on the brake.


    Daisy fell down in front of Nicole''s car and slid to the ground gradually.


    "Daisy!" Jared called out loudly when he saw Daisy lying on the ground, with blood flowing from her lower body.


    Nicole waspletely in a daze.


    and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." Without confirming Daisy''s condition in person, Nicole was always worried.


    Looking at Nicole''s delicate face, Nicole frowned tightly. He stroked her long hair and nodded at her.


    "I can take you to the hospital, but I''m not sure what''s going on. Don''t think too much." Kerr reminded her.


    It was impossible for Nicole not to think too much. After all, a person was lying in the hospital because of her fault. If something really happened to Daisy, she really didn''t know how to exin it to Jared.


    Lowering her head, she said, "It''s all my fault. I was anxious to see you and wanted to know the result of the bidding, so I drove so fast. If I had been a little slower, I wouldn''t have encountered such a thing."


    Nicole kept ming herself.


    Kerr reached out his hand and held up Nicole''s face. He saw the tears in her eyes and knew that she had been holding back her tears.


    "If you dare to think too much, I won''t take you there." Kerr threatened Nicole, but after he said that...


    The tears in Nicole''s eyes fell down directly from her face to Kerr''s hand. She felt wronged and didn''t know what to do...

 Chapter 564 Greatly Shocked

    "Kerr, I''m really scared. If something really happened to Daisy, how should I exin it to Jared? If..." It seemed that Nicole was asking Kerr.


    But it also looked like she was talking to herself.


    Kerr bent over and kissed her red lips. He didn''t want her to think too much. No matter what, he wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Feeling that her lips were trembling, he knew that she was quite shocked.


    After a long time, when Kerr felt that she gradually calmed down, he let go of her and said, "Nicole, trust me. Things may not be as bad as you think.


    Daisy will be fine, and Jared won''t me you." Kerrforted Nicole and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. He felt very sorry for her.


    What Kerr feared most was to see Nicole''s tears. As long as she cried, no matter what, Kerr had an impulse to destroy the world.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes, trying to find some firmness on his face. "Really?" Nicole asked in a daze.


    It was not until Kerr nodded that she finally stopped crying, but her fingers were still cold.


    After starting the car, with one hand holding the steering wheel and the other holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr rushed to the hospital.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the hospital, Kerr unfastened the seat belt of Nicole. Seeing that she was still in a state of shock, he asked, "Can you walk by yourself?"


    It seemed that Nicole had been absent-minded all the time. Hearing Kerr''s voice, she turned around in confusion. "What?" Obviously, she didn''t hear what Kerr said.


    Kerr shook his head helplessly. He knew that no matter what he said at this time, it was useless. He had no choice but to get off the car, walked around to Nicole, and held her out of the passenger seat.


    "What are you doing?" Feel


    ng that, both Kerr and Jared breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where is she?" Jared stepped forward, but didn''t see Daisye out. He was a little anxious.


    Taking a look at Kerr, Harley answered Jared, "The nurse has sent Daisy back to the ward. You can go to see her now."


    Hearing that, Jared didn''t care about anything else but turned around and walked towards the ward.


    When Kerr was about to look for Nicole, he was stopped by Harley behind him. "Wait a minute, Kerr."


    Obviously, Harley had something to say.


    Seeing that Jared had gone far, Harley said lightly, "Although Daisy''s life is not in danger, her uterus was hurt because of the impact. In addition, she was injured by abortion before, so I''m afraid that Daisy can''t have a baby in the future."


    Harley didn''t dare to tell Jared the news at this time because he was afraid that Jared couldn''t bear it.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened. Just now, when he saw Jared''s expression, he thought that Jared must marry Daisy. If Jared didn''t have his own child all his life, Kerr didn''t know if it was a pity for Jared.


    After all, Jared was an orphan. In fact, he was eager to have his own family.


    "Tell Jared about itter."

 Chapter 565 I Don’t Care

    Kerr thought that he should give Jared a chance to calm down.


    "Is there no way to make it up?" Standing behind Kerr, Nicole asked with a frown.


    She didn''t dare toe forward until she saw Jared leave just now. She happened to hear what Harley said.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr held her shoulder and held her in his arms. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me there?"


    Kerr didn''t want Nicole to know these things.


    Nicole kept her eyes on Harley, only to see him shake his head helplessly.


    "It''s all my fault. If Daisy wakes up and knows it, she must be very sad." As a woman, of course Nicole knew how important a child was.


    Losing the right to be a mother was too cruel for Daisy.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and said, "Nicole, it''s fate. It has nothing to do with you. As said by Harley, Daisy had an abortion without Jared''s permission before, which means that she doesn''t want to give birth to a child for Jared at all.


    So don''t think too much and me yourself here, okay?" Kerr didn''t care about others'' business.


    In his eyes, as long as Nicole could be safe and sound, even the whole world thought he was cruel, He didn''t care.


    Because his tenderness only gave to the person he wanted to protect.


    Nicole knew that Kerr said this tofort her, but the more he protected her, the sadder she felt.


    Raising his hand, Kerr touched Nicole''s hair and said, "You are also frightened today. I''ll drive you home and have a rest. If you have anything, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and walked out of the hospital.


    With her head down, Nicole''s mind went nk. She followed Kerr and was at a loss.


    Looking at the backs of the two people, Harley could only shake his head and sigh.


    In the ward.


    Jared looked at Daisy in front of him. Her face was pale and she slept well with her eye


    Mrs. Freya, I''ll go first." Jared didn''t want everyone to know about it.


    Moreover, he was the only one with Daisy now. He wanted toe back to her as soon as possible.


    But when Jared walked out of the elevator, he saw the doctors and nurses running towards a ward not far away, and everyone looked anxious.


    Jared had an ominous premonition. Looking at the room that was humming with doctor and nurse, Jared felt that his footsteps became unsteady.


    He even didn''t know how he got to the door of the ward. "Daisy!"


    Jared called out Daisy''s name and saw the doctor take first-aid measures for Daisy. The ECG monitor beside her was in a clear straight line, and Jared knew clearly what it meant.


    "Sir, please wait outside. Your presence will affect us." The nurse tried to push Jared out of the ward, but obviously failed.


    "Inform Doctor Harley." The doctor ordered the nurse.


    They also knew that the rtionship between Daisy and Harley was unusual, and Jared was still here. If there was really an ident, none of them could take the responsibility.


    The nurse stumbled towards Harley''s office.


    But when Harley arrived at the ward, the doctor shook his head at him. Obviously, there was no need to rescue Daisy now.

 Chapter 566 Something Is Wrong

    "What''s wrong with Daisy?" Harley grabbed Harley and asked him in disbelief. He just walked away for a while, but why did she be like this.


    Hearing that, Harley frowned. Daisy''s condition was not so serious at all. There would be no ident.


    Unless someone hurt her on purpose.


    There were too many people here. If that was the case, Harley couldn''t act rashly and alert the enemy. He just said to Jared beside her, "It''s fate. I''m sorry."


    Then he signaled the doctors and nurses in the ward to leave.


    Jared pushed away Harley in front of him and walked to the side of Daisy. The nurse who was standing next to Daisy wanted to cover Daisy with white cloth, but when she felt the sharp eyes of Jared, she was frightened and immediately put down the things in her hands and left the ward.


    Standing next to Daisy, Jared''s hands were a little trembling. He touched her side face and asked, "Daisy, are you tired? Why don''t you open your eyes and look at me? You are still ming me, aren''t you?


    I said I wanted to make it up to you, but you didn''t even give me the chance, did you?" Jared murmured to Daisy''s cold body in disbelief.


    Daisy closed her eyes tightly and didn''t respond to him at all.


    Looking at Jared''s face, Harley knew that Jared and Daisy had been together for many years. He walked to Jared and patted him on the shoulder. "Jared, I''m sorry."


    As for the strangeness of this matter, Harley nned to investigate it by himself before telling Jared. Looking at Jared''s expression, even if Harley said it, he might not be able to face it calmly.


    By that time, it would be a disaster for Jared.


    Jared didn''t seem to notice the existence of Harley at all. He just held Daisy''s hand and felt that her ring finger was still wearing his own proposal


    zed the whole thing to Nicole in order to get more information from her. Logically speaking, Daisy''s injuries wouldn''t be so serious even if she was hurt in that position under such speed.


    But if he asked Nicole seriously, she would be very nervous, so he could only beat around the bush.


    "Yes, I didn''t drive so fast, but Daisy won''t have a child in the future. What should Jared do?" Nicole was worried about this matter and didn''t know how to exin it to Jared.


    Children were a big deal.


    "It will be okay. Now the medicine is so developed, there must be other ways. I promise you, if Daisy wakes up and if they want a child, I will help them find a way."


    Kerr promised Nicole, but he also knew that these assumptions could not be realized.


    Hearing that there was still hope, Nicole finally felt relieved and nodded to Kerr.


    "By the way, Nicole, the project in another city has been officially started. Can you help me supervise the process there?


    I wanted to go there in person, but now you saw Jared. It''s not convenient for me to go there. If you are worried about Lucas, I can ask someone else. But you are familiar with that project."


    Kerr looked at Nicole.

 Chapter 567 Pregnancy

    "And it''s also very important to the KN Group." Kerr was trying his best to find an excuse to let Nicole leave here temporarily. There were still a lot of things to deal with here.


    Kerr couldn''t leave with her, so he had to persuade her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole felt very strange. At this time, Kerr could still think of business, but she did not refuse. She just nodded to Kerr.


    "Okay, I''ll pack up and go there tomorrow." Although Nicole was a little worried about Lucas and Daisy''s injury.


    But Kerr didn''t have a capable assistant. Of course, Nicole wanted to share his worries.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Kerr stroked her long hair.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" Someone knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Come in." Kerr said indifferently.


    When Harrow reached out her hand, she pushed the door open and said, "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole, dinner is ready." Harrow reminded Kerr and Nicole. Since Freya epted Lucas...


    Almost every day, Lucas was taking care of Lucas, so Harrow was free most of the time.


    Kerr nodded and held Nicole''s hand.


    "Go to have dinner. I have no appetite." Thinking of the bloody scene, Nicole had no appetite at all. She turned her head and looked away.


    Kerr stretched out his hand to hold Nicole''s face and pecked her on the lips. "How can I rest assured that you will go on a business trip alone tomorrow?


    Then you don''t have to go anywhere. I won''t go to thepany either. I''ll stay at home with you." Kerr said seriously. In fact, if he made a choice between the KN Group and Nicole.


    Kerr would definitely choose Nicole without hesitation.


    The reason why he sent her out was that he hoped that she could stay away from this environment and distract her attention.


    Seeing Kerr''s serious look, Nicole had to raise her hand in surrender a


    new that Nicole''s appetite was affected by her mood.


    This kind of situation could only be ovee by Nicole herself.


    Nicole shook her head and looked at the table. "Will mom be angry?" Nicole knew that Freya did it out of kindness, but she vomited. If Freya got angry at this time, Nicole would also be helpless.


    It was not easy to rebuild the rtionship, and she didn''t want to make it worse because of a little thing.


    "It''s none of your business." Kerr just wanted to know if there was anything wrong with Nicole.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nicoleforted Kerr, held his hand and walked towards the dining room.


    Sitting at the seat, Nicole smiled sheepishly at Freya, "I''m sorry, mother. I''m not feeling well." Nicole took the initiative to apologize to Freya. She had thought that Freya would be very angry.


    But when she saw the smile on Freya''s face, she felt relieved.


    "It doesn''t matter. What do you want to eat? Just let the kitchen redo it. What do you think? Have you gone to the hospital? What did the doctor say?" Freya looked at Nicole seriously and said with concern.


    Although the Gu family already had two children, Freya still thought that the more, the better.

 Chapter 568 Disappointed

    In this way, Lucas wouldn''t be lonely in the future.


    Looking at Freya''s concerned look, Nicole suddenly felt a little confused. She didn''t know what Freya was talking about. She looked at Kerr beside her, but didn''t find an answer on his face.


    "I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital. I''ll be fine in a couple of days." Nicole answered Freya.


    There was a hint of affirmation in his eyes.


    Freya frowned slightly, "Then why did you go to the hospital today? Oh, by the way, I met Jared in the hospital. He said his fiancee was in hospital. Is that why you were here?"


    Thinking of the day when she met Jared, Freya felt something wrong. And the furtive figure she saw, Freya couldn''t exin clearly, so she didn''t say anything.


    Hearing Freya mention Daisy, Nicole felt very embarrassed. She had been thinking about it all the time, but she didn''t expect that even Freya knew it.


    Nicole lowered her head and didn''t know how to tell Freya that Daisy was in hospital because of her.


    "Well, Daisy is fine, and so is Nicole. Let''s have dinner." Kerr interrupted Freya''s questioning and turned to give an order to Cherry.


    "Ask the kitchen to make something light for Mrs. Nicole." Kerr knew that this had be a trauma in Nicole''s heart.


    He felt more uneasy.


    Looking at the expressions on Kerr and Nicole''s faces, Freya felt something was wrong. But she knew that if Kerr wanted to say something, he would have said it earlier, so she stopped asking.


    But she also knew that her guess was wrong.


    "Nicole, in fact, you and Kerr are still young, and Lucas has grown up day by day. Do you n to have another child?" Freya asked Nicole and Kerr.


    It was better to have a n.


    Hearing that, Nicole was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that Freya would say so. She was not prepared for this question at


    n the KN Group."


    This was rted to the reputation of Nicole.


    Besides, they didn''t know that Daisy had passed away yet. If this news was leaked out again, Nicole would be in big trouble.


    Hearing the voice of Kim, Kerr''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that someone was targeting at Nicole.


    Kerr unconsciously tightened his grip on the phone. If the target was him, then everything would be fine, but if it was for Nicole, then someone had crossed the line.


    "Find out who did it. Find a way to block all the information that has been spread, at all costs." Kerr didn''t want to bring any trouble to Nicole.


    And he didn''t want these false remarks to affect her.


    "I see, sir. Besides, I haven''t got any news from Jared." Kim was also worried about Jared. If Jared really couldn''t move on, it would be troublesome.


    After all, Jared had been with Kerr for so many years and had a good rtionship with Kim.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just do what you should do." Kerr hung up the phone.


    When he turned around, he saw that the little woman on the bed had opened her eyes, but there was obvious confusion in her eyes. "Who were you talking to?" Nicole asked subconsciously.


    She only heard Kerr''s voice.

 Chapter 569 No Resistance

    Nicole didn''t hear what Kerr said clearly.


    Kerr walked out of the balcony and went back to Nicole. He reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "You can simply pack up your luggage in the morning and apany Lucas for a while. After all, you will be there for a few days.


    I will arrange for someone to sort out the materials you need for the group affairs, and thene to pick you up." Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. He didn''t want her to leave, but he knew that leaving was the best for her.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole nodded and looked up at Kerr, "And the hospital?" Nicole was a little worried. So far, she hadn''t received the news that Nicole had woken up.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to go there. Both Harley and Jared are there. Everything will be fine." Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole still wanted to go to the hospital to see Daisy, but when she saw the firm look in Kerr''s eyes, she decided to leave the matter to him, so she nodded obediently.


    Holding up her little face, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her directly.


    In front of Nicole, Kerr couldn''t refuse her temptation at all, no matter where he was.


    Even though Nicole had be his wife and the mother of his child, Kerr still wanted to hold her in his arms all the time.


    Feeling Kerr''s intention, Nicole struggled a little. In fact, she didn''t sleep wellst night, and Kerr didn''t get close to her i


    s with the supplementary food and handed him to Harrow.


    As soon as Nicole changed her clothes and was about to go out, her phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, which showed that it was from Avery, she answered it with a smile.


    "Nicole, are you okay?" There was obvious worry in Avery''s tone.


    Nicole was confused. She didn''t know why Avery suddenly asked her this question.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Nicole asked curiously. But judging from Avery''s tone, she also felt something bad.


    When Avery was about to say something, she saw Zachary shaking her head. Avery frowned and knew what he meant, but she was very worried about Nicole.


    The news on the Inte had already reached her ears. She did not expect that it was just a small car ident, but it was caught by the media and made a fuss about it.


    Avery felt that they were shameless. "Nothing. I just miss you a little." Avery changed the topic.

 Chapter 570 Dont Let Her Get Hurt

    Seeing Zachary sitting next to her, Avery felt a little relieved.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. Although they now all had their own families, their friendship seemed to be no different from before.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. But I''m going on a business trip today and maye back in a few days. Let''s have dinner together when Ie back." Nicole didn''t notice Avery''s difference at all.


    Standing in front of the mirror, although Kerr said that someone was watching Daisy in the hospital, Nicole thought it was necessary for her to apologize to Daisy in person.


    So she decided to go to the hospital before leaving.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Avery didn''t feel that she was sad or angry, and it seemed that nothing had happened.


    But it would be better, indicating that Nicole was not affected by this matter, so that Avery could rest assured. "Okay, I will wait for you toe back."


    Then Avery hung up the phone.


    "Why don''t you let me tell Nicole?" Avery raised her head and looked at Zachary in front of her with a puzzled look.


    Zachary felt a little helpless. Avery''s world was very simple. In this world, there were only two kinds of people for her. One was her friend, and the other was her enemy.


    In Avery''s mind, Nicole was her best friend, but she didn''t know how to care about her most of the time.


    "I''ve asked someone to investigate it just now. Kerr has officially begun to investigate that ident, so you don''t need to worry about it. If Nicole knows it, it will only affect her own mood."


    Zachary thought very clearly.


    "You should have felt it just now. Obviously, Kerr didn''t tell Nicole about it. If he wants to send Nicole away, don''t destroy his n."


    Zachary had already known that once, Kerr''s carefully p


    ole looked at Jared sitting in the corner with his head down. If she didn''t know Jared before, she could not recognize him at all.


    The man who used to be clean and tidy now became in a mess.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jared held back his anger, but lowered his head and said nothing.


    Nicole was worried about Jared. She didn''t know if he became like that because of Daisy''s injury. She put the flowers on the bed and walked to Jared.


    She stretched out her hand and shook Jared''s arm gently, "Jared, what''s wrong with you?" There was a hint of concern in her tone.


    "Don''t touch me!" Jared shook off her hand and suddenly raised his head, ring at her with his scarlet eyes.


    "Ah!" Nicole didn''t expect that Jared would suddenly attack her. Frightened, she took a step back and sat on the ground, screaming instinctively.


    Looking into Jared''s eyes, Nicole saw a cold look. She had never seen him like this before.


    In Nicole''s impression, Jared had always been gentle and simple, but now he looked at her as if he didn''t know her at all.


    "Jared, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? Is Daisy still in aa?" Nicole guessed it was because of Daisy.

 Chapter 571 Its My Fault

    Perhaps it was because Daisy was injured that Jared became so excited and anxious. Nicole didn''t make a fuss about it with Jared.


    But she was worried about him.


    Hearing Nicole''s question, Jared smiled, but his smile was horrible. He stood up, and his legs had be numb because he had curled up for a long time. He staggered.


    "Wake up? She will never wake up." Jared said in a low voice, but there was a hint of despair in his tone.


    How could he ept such a fact? Looking at the ring that fell on the ground, he bent down and picked it up. It belonged to Daisy.


    Nicole looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe her ears. She stood up and grabbed his arm, "What did you say? What do you mean?"


    She thought she must have misheard. Yesterday, Harley said that Daisy was not in danger and that she would wake up this morning at thetest.


    But now, looking at Jared''s face, she could clearly feel that the sadness in his heart was not fake.


    Jared lowered his head and looked at Nicole''s hand on his arm. He turned to look at her and said, "Stay away from me. I have endured it till now because of Mr. Kerr. You''d better not push me."


    He didn''t want to hurt Nicole, because he knew that Kerr wouldn''t allow it, but he had no ce to vent his sadness.


    Jared shook off Nicole''s hand again. Although Jared didn''t answer her, his actions had shown everything. Nicole lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    Did she be a killer?


    Thinking of this, Nicole stepped back unconsciously with shock on her face.


    "Jared!" After receiving the phone call, Harley rushed to the door of the ward and called Jared''s name, out of breath. He was worried that Jared would vent his anger on Nicole.


    It would be troublesome then.


    Jared loo


    He raised his hand and was about to p Nicole.


    "Stop!" Jared stopped his fist one centimeter away from Nicole''s side face.


    Standing at the door, Kerr was furious when he saw Jared''s action.


    He walked quickly to Nicole and held her in his arms. Then he punched Jared with the other hand. There was obvious anger in Kerr''s eyes.


    "Who gave you the guts and power?" Kerr couldn''t believe that Jared really wanted to hurt Nicole. He had trained Jared well. If Jared dared hurt Nicole, it meant that Jared had betrayed him.


    Jared staggered and fell to the ground. He didn''t dodge or struggle. It was because of Kerr that he achieved what he had today. Everything he had today was given by Kerr.


    So he had no right to fight back.


    Feeling the existence of Kerr, Nicoley in his arms, tears streaming down silently.


    Feeling that the shirt on his chest was wet, Kerr knew that she was frightened and sad because of Daisy''s death.


    Kerr gently patted Nicole''s back and said, "Don''t think too much. I''m here." Kerr regretted that he couldn''t be with Nicole all the time.


    In that case, she would not have the chance to run around, nor would she be so sad.

 Chapter 572 Caused By Medicine

    Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, it''s all my fault. Daisy died because of me. I''m the murderer."


    She didn''t want to think too much, but the fact was clear. She didn''t know how to ept such a reality.


    When she knew the news of Daisy''s death, her mind went nk at that moment.


    Kerr held up her little face and saw the tears on her face. "It''s not what you think. Nicole, promise me not to think too much. Things are not as bad as you think."


    There were some things that Kerr hadn''t got the evidence yet, so he couldn''t tell anyone. But he didn''t want to see Nicole so sad.


    Looking at Harley who was standing in the room, Kerr wanted to find the answer from his face, but Harley shook his head at Kerr.


    "No! It''s me!" Nicole knew that Kerr wanted to protect her, so he didn''t want her to me herself. But she couldn''t forgive herself for this.


    Nicole pushed Kerr away. She didn''t know how to face Jared or Kerr.


    She turned around and ran towards the door.


    Kerr had been observing Nicole''s reaction. Before she took two steps forward, Kerr held her in his arms from behind.


    "Nicole, listen to me. It''s not as simple as you think. Daisy''s death has nothing to do with you. Please listen to me." No matter what the result was, Kerr was going to tell them his guess.


    Otherwise, it was very likely that Nicole and Jared would break down before they got the result.


    Kerr nced at Harley and motioned for him to speak.


    "Waah... Waah..." Nicole held Kerr''s arm and sobbed. Her guilt and sorry had made her at a loss.


    Feeling her trembling shoulder, Kerr had to hold her in his arms more tightly. He wanted her to feel his warmth, and


    elf for not protecting Daisy well and for not caring enough about her.


    He didn''t have time to think about it.


    Jared looked up at Kerr, then walked towards the gate of the hospital and left quietly.


    Harley wanted to stop Jared, but was stopped by Kerr.


    "Leave him alone. Let him go." Kerr believed in Jared. Jared should know what to do since he had said that.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious face, Nicole asked, "Are you telling the truth? Didn''t you say that just to help me get away with it?" Tears were still hanging on Nicole''s face.


    She looked at Kerr pitifully and felt wronged.


    She was really afraid of hurting others because of her.


    Kerr stroked her long hair, "Don''t be afraid. Things haven''te to an end yet. Don''t think too much." He knew what she was thinking.


    "Nicole, no matter what happens, I''m always by your side." Kerr said lightly.


    This was the promise he had made to her.


    "No matter what you have done or what you haven''t done, there is one thing that will never change. You are my wife and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Kerr could protect Nicole with his own ability.

 Chapter 573 Endless Twists And Turns

    Nicole nodded, her eyes full of gratitude. "If... I mean if all your guesses are wrong. I''m the one who caused Daisy''s death. Will you dislike me?


    If that''s the case, I will be responsible for Daisy''s death, maybe I will..." Before she could finish her words, Kerr stopped her with his mouth.


    Kerr gently kissed her, trying to make her feel his warmth.


    He fell in love with a woman. No matter what she did, even if she betrayed the whole world, he would stand by her side and go against the whole world with her.


    Nicole felt the existence of Kerr and sincerely hoped that this matter could be turned around. Otherwise, she would bear psychological burden all her life.


    Kerr lifted her up in his arms and walked out of the hospital.


    "You didn''t listen to me. I had asked you to stay at home. Why did you sneak out? I haven''t taught you a lesson for a long time, so you forget how powerful I am?"


    Nicole threatened Nicole, but she didn''t look scared at all.


    Because she knew that Kerr''s so-called lesson was to pat her buttocks gently for two times. That''s all. Kerr didn''t want her to endure any pain at all.


    Nicole curled her lips at him and followed him back to the Gu family''s old house.


    Kim walked to the living room and saw Kerr holding Nicole. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Kim? What''s up?" Nicole asked as she noticed the look on Kim''s face.


    Kerr gave a nce at Kim. Since Nicole had known Daisy''s death, there was nothing to hide from her.


    Walking in front of Kerr and Nicole, Kim said lightly.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole, Sunny has been arrested." This was the news that Kim had just received.


    Standing on the stairs,


    t he liked her very much.


    "Besides, this is the audio file from the recording device I inserted in Moore''s vi." Kim just wanted to guard against Moore, he didn''t expect to get these things.


    Pressing the switch, Sunny''s voice came from the device.


    "Edward, what should I do? I went to look for Freya and Nicole, but it was all useless. I really have no idea. What do you think I should do? I missed Ron so much.


    Do you think Moore can really take good care of Ron after I take the me for him?" Sunny grabbed Edward''s arm as if she was grasping at a life-saving straw.


    Looking at Sunny''s crying face, Edward felt very sorry for her. "Miss, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I didn''t do anything well. If I could help you settle this matter, you don''t have to do this."


    At that time, Edward had really made all the mental preparations to make the final sacrifice for Sunny.


    But he didn''t expect that he didn''t have a chance at all.


    "Edward, promise me that if I really can''t get out there, you will help me take care of Ron for me, okay? This is my only wish. I want Ron to be fine."


    In Ron''s heart, Ron was everything.

 Chapter 574 In Your Heart

    At this time, Sunny could only beg Edward. Compared with Moore, Sunny believed in Edward more, because in this world, only Edward would sacrifice for her.


    Edward nodded and said, "Miss, don''t worry. No matter what the cost is, I will bring up Ron and give him the best." Edward promised Sunny.


    "I shouldn''t have trusted the Gu family. There is no good person in the Gu family. It''s all my fault. This is my retribution, or the He family wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    It was Freya who told me that I could marry Kerr. Why did things turn out like this?" Sunny choked with sobs, with tears all over her face.


    Since she had chosen a wrong path, she would lose in the end.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Ron is still alive, and you still have hope." Sunnyforted Sunny. He didn''t want to see her give up herself, but he was thinking about how to find a way out.


    He couldn''t let Sunny ept her fate like this.


    The recording stopped abruptly.


    Kerr clenched his fists and asked, "Where is Moore?" Kerr asked, but he didn''t expect that Moore had escaped.


    Kim shook his head. "The rumor of smuggling hasn''t passed yet, so Moore has hidden himself." Although Kim wasn''t sure about the specific location of Moore, he had a rough idea.


    "You are also involved in this matter, aren''t you?" Nicole asked Kerr. She knew that Edward had taken the me for Moore, so Sunny came to them. But if Edward just was released because there was not enough evidence.


    It was too far-fetched.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you''re smart. Mr. Kerr asked me to put pressure on the relevant departments and provided a lot of clues and evidence. In fact, it''s absolutely not something that can be done by Edward alone.


    That''s why I found Moore and Sunny. But I didn''t expect that Moore could still run away


    e. Otherwise, the news outside would not be all about Nicole.


    But Kerr didn''t intend to tell his suspicion to Nicole. He didn''t want to frighten her. Anyway, he would protect her well.


    "Then you have to promise me that you will tell me as soon as there is any progress. Don''t always face it alone." Nicole didn''t want to be a little woman in Kerr''s arms.


    In fact, she could stand beside him and fight with him side by side.


    "Okay." Although Kerr promised Nicole, he didn''t take it seriously in his heart. He just wanted her to enjoy sweetness and happiness.


    As for the danger, Kerr was willing to bear it alone.


    On the stairs, Freya stopped Kim when she saw him walking past her.


    "Kim!"


    Hearing the voice of Freya, Kim stopped, turned around and slightly bent to Freya. "Mrs. Freya."


    "Give me the thing in your hand." Freya said indifferently, looking at the recorder in the hand of Kim. She did not hear clearly what Sunny said.


    She wanted to know what kind of person she was in Sunny''s heart.


    Although Kim was a little hesitant, he still handed the things in his hand to Freya.


    Holding the recorder pen in her hand, Freya turned around and went upstairs.

 Chapter 575 Passing The Buck

    Looking at the back of Freya, Kim was lost in thought. He felt that Freya had changed a lot, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    The phone rang. Looking at the caller ID on the screen was Harley, he picked it up and put it beside his ear.


    "Mr. Harley."


    "Kim, what is Kerr doing? Why didn''t he answer my calls?" Asked Harley, anxiously looking for Kerr with the report in his hand.


    Upon hearing this, Kim was speechless. What else could Kerr do? Except for Nicole, who else could influence Kerr? He had no choice but to go back to the living room. When he approached the living room, he deliberately increased the strength on his footsteps, in order to remind Kerr and Nicole.


    He didn''t want to see anything that he shouldn''t see. Otherwise, Kerr wouldn''t let him go.


    "Sir, Mr. Harley is calling. He has something to tell you." Kim handed the phone to Kerr and spoke first. He used Harley as an excuse. If Kerr was really going to be angry...


    He would vent his anger on Harley first.


    Fortunately, Kerr and Nicole were just sitting on the sofa, which made him feel relieved.


    Kerr took the phone and put it near his ear, "The result is out?" Kerr knew exactly what Harley was going on.


    "Yes. Where are you? I''ll meet you first. You''d better find Jared back first." Harley reminded Kerr.


    Kerr nodded, "The old house." Then he hung up the phone and looked at his watch. He calcted the time and knew that Jared would be back soon.


    He then didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any result?" Nicole asked Kerr nervously.


    Seeing Kerr''s silence, Nicole felt uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. Harley''s on his way here. He''ll be there soon." Kerrforted Nicole. He knew that she was worried, but he seemed to have guessed what was going on.


    "Nicole, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t be


    he would instinctively choose to escape and shirk the responsibility, which was understandable, but if Jared wanted to pin all the me on Nicole...


    Then Kerr wouldn''t agree.


    Lowering his head, Jared kept silent, knowing that what he did had offended Kerr.


    "Kerr, Jared must not be sober at that time, so he did something ridiculous. We can hold him ountable after we figure it out the whole thing." Said Harley spoke for Jared.


    In fact, he could understand Jared''s feelings. When he thought that Lisa had died in the fire, he had lost his mind. Kerr stopped him, and did it for his good.


    But he also med Kerr for Lisa''s death.


    Kerr didn''t say anything.


    Nicole wrapped Kerr''s fist with her small hand and smiled at him, dissolving his anger with her tenderness.


    "I found this from Daisy''s home." Jared put the portfolio on the table in front of him.


    When he saw these things, Jared didn''t say anything for a long time. He didn''t expect that an ident in his eyes was actually nned by someone else.


    And Daisy was not an innocent victim. He was too naive.


    Jared knew that his stupidity almost hurt Nicole. "Mrs. Nicole, I''m sorry." Jared said to Nicole in a guilty tone.

 Chapter 576 I Dont Owe You Anything

    Nicole didn''t say anything. She just nced at Jared and said, "Make it clear." Nicole looked calm.


    She could ept Jared''s apology, but he must have a reasonable exnation. If Daisy''s death was not an ident, then it was nned for a long time, and what kind of person behind all these and purpose the other party had?


    She wanted to know all these things.


    "Daisy left a letter before the ident and roughly gave an exnation. In fact, she had already known that something was going to happen, so she hid the evidence she had.


    Only Daisy and I know that ce."


    Jared paused. In the letter, Daisy made it clear. In fact, she had never thought of marrying him. They did love each other in the past.


    But for Daisy, it was all in the past.


    "Before the establishment of the KN Group, we had axed most of the employees. That''s why thepany is now your control. It was a big change.


    So Thomas Guo, who owned the shares of the Gu Group before, went bankrupt overnight and lost everything. After that, Thomas Guo owed a lot of debts, because he transferred all his assets.


    He has invested in another smallpany and has always been holding a grudge. Later, he met Daisy by chance and helped her a lot.


    And he also promised Daisy that as long as she was willing to avenge him, he would give the wholepany to her."


    Jared knew that Daisy was not willing to be just a secretary and an assistant.


    Jared had thought that after they were together, Daisy would want to form a family. After her attention was distracted, she would change, but Jared didn''t expect that Daisy hadn''t changed at all.


    "In fact, what happenedter is almost the same as what you have seen. The bidding was a beginning. At that time, Daisy was manipted by others when she walk


    s that they wanted to leave the matter to Kerr and Jared, and none of them should get involved.


    "Mr. Harley, why don''t you persuade Mr. Kerr? This time, Jared even wanted to hurt Mrs. Nicole. He must have crossed the line. If something went wrong, he might leave the Gu family."


    Last time when Kim and Kerr were acting, Jared had been pleading for him, and he kept it in mind. So now that something really happened to Jared, Kim was also very worried.


    Harley shook her head. "It''s not as serious as you think. You should know what kind of person Kerr is. If he really wants to deal with a person, why would he wait so long?"


    Compared with the nervousness of Kim, Harley was more rx.


    Although Kim knew that what Harley said made sense, he was still a little worried.


    There were only two people left in the living room, Kerr and Jared.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have put my responsibility on Mrs. Nicole. I shouldn''t have tried to hurt her. I shouldn''t have..." Jared didn''t finish his sentence.


    "Have you prepared the resignation letter? When are you going to leave the KN Group?" Kerr said calmly, which surprised Jared.


    Jared did n to do so before Daisy died.

 Chapter 577 Dont Want To Leave The Group

    But Jared didn''t expect that Kerr had already guessed it.


    "If you want to leave the KN Group, you can leave at any time." There was obvious anger in Kerr''s voice.


    He had trained Jared for so long, but he didn''t expect that Jared would make such a big mistake in this kind of thing. Kerr felt very disappointed.


    Raising his head, Jared looked at Kerr in surprise. He didn''t expect that Kerr could read his mind.


    In fact, in order to make up for Daisy, Jared had such an idea. But Daisy had passed away, and it turned out that he didn''t owe her, so Jared didn''t intend to leave the KN Group again.


    He had never told anyone that he wanted to resign, but Kerr knew it.


    "Mr. Kerr, I have never thought of leaving the group. I can apologize for what happened to Mrs. Nicole. It''s my fault, but sir, I don''t want to leave." Jared had been with Kerr for a long time and had never wanted to leave him.


    That was just a impulsive decision at that time.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jared said seriously.


    "Have you ever thought about it? Jared, you should know what you can do and what you can''t do in front of me." Kerr''s face darkened. He wanted to teach Jared a lesson this time.


    He also didn''t want Jared to be used by others in the future.


    Lowering his head, Jared didn''t know what to do to make Kerr calm down. "Sir, I don''t want to leave the group or the Gu family." Jared said sincerely.


    He didn''t want Kerr to see his red eyes. He had a special feeling for the Gu family and didn''t want to leave.


    Feeling the tremble in Jared''s voice, Kerr stood up and went upstairs to his bedroom. As long as Jared knew the seriousness of the matter, everything would be fine. And Kerr didn''t really want to do anything to Jared.


    "Sir!" Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Jared didn''t know what he mean


    the morning.


    "Idiot, I want you to go on a business trip just because I want you to change your environment and make you stop thinking about it. Now that you know it, of course you don''t need to leave.


    I don''t want you to go on a business trip." As Kerr spoke, he hugged her tightly. If Nicole went on a business trip, his happiness would be gone. He wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Looking at Kerr''s confident look, Nicole shook her head helplessly. Kerr relied on her like a child.


    She felt lucky that she could see Kerr''s unknown side.


    And felt lucky that she had fallen in love with him.


    Kerr reached out his hand and gently rubbed Nicole''s nose. "Are you so worried that you didn''t eat anything this morning? Now go to eat something with me. If you don''t take good care of yourself again, I will teach you a lesson."


    He threatened Nicole, but every word expressed his concern for her.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue at Kerr, held his hand and was about to walk out of the bedroom. However, Kerr took her hand and walked to the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, Nicole looked at herself in the mirror, like a little messy kitten.


    Feeling humiliated, Kerr personally washed her face.

 Chapter 578 Meeting Sunny

    Then Kerr took Nicole''s hand and went downstairs.


    Sitting in the dining room, Kerr wanted to ask Nicole to have meals first, but Nicole didn''t see Freya the whole morning. After asking Harrow, she knew that Freya didn''t go to see Lucas the whole morning.


    She felt even more strange.


    "Cherry, go and ask Mrs. Freya to have meals." Nicole asked.


    However, Cherry shook her head and said, "Mrs. Freya had told me that she would not eat at home. She wants to stay alone for a while and doesn''t want others to disturb her for the time being." Cherry didn''t know what Freya was doing in the room.


    Hearing what Cherry said, Nicole felt even more strange, but she had to raise her hand in surrender and give up since Kerr, who had been staring at her all the time. Then she had lunch with Kerr.


    After lunch, Kerr wanted to take Nicole to the group, but Nicole was worried about Freya, so she asked Kerr to go to thepany alone.


    Jared followed Kerr. When he saw Nicole, he wanted to apologize to her, but he couldn''t say anything because of guilt.


    After seeing Kerr off, Nicole turned around and went upstairs. Standing at the door of Freya''s bedroom, she raised her hand and knocked on the door


    Hearing the knock on the door, Freya turned her back to the door and said indifferently, "Don''t disturb me." Freya''s tone was very calm, making it hard to tell whether she was sad or happy.


    The recording pen was yed over and over again. When Freya heard Sunny''s usation against her, she really wanted to know how Sunny felt when she said these words.


    Thinking of the hysterical look of Sunnyst time, Freya felt a chill in her heart. No matter what, Freya still wanted to see Sunny for thest time. There were some things that they needed to make clear face to face.


    After hesitating for a while, Nicole decided to leave Freya


    amily?"


    Sunny knew that everyone in the world had always been cold and snobbish. When the Gu family knew that the He family had been destroyed by Kerr, they kicked her away without hesitation.


    Sunny had never forgotten that.


    Looking at Sunny''s crazy look, Freya was startled. She stood up and took a step back, afraid of being hurt by her.


    "Are you crazy! It''s you who stole the child. You gave birth to Moore''s child, but you still want to nder Kerr. Our Gu family would not raise other people''s children."


    Thinking of this, Freya got angry. If it weren''t for Kerr and Nicole''s insistence, Lucas would not be safe now.


    "You almost killed my real grandson, Sunny. You deserve it!" Seeing that Sunny was still impenitent, Freya felt very angry.


    "My retribution? Hahaha!" Sunnyughed, "I do have retribution. Let me tell you, you can''t run away from it either, and you will also be punished. I''ll wait and see."


    Gnashing her teeth, Sunny cursed Freya viciously.


    Everyone in the world could get happiness, but the Gu family didn''t deserve it at all.


    After saying that, Sunny stood up and rushed to Freya.


    "Ah!" Looking at Sunny, Freya stepped back. She didn''t expect that Sunny was crazy like a shrew.

 Chapter 579 Really Kidnapped

    Sunny was no longer the daughter of an eminent family.


    Hearing the scream of Freya, the police guarding at the door of the visiting room came in. They stepped forward to stop Sunny and subdued her.


    Frightened, Freya raised her hand and patted her chest. She didn''t expect that Sunny would be like this. She then hurried out of the police station.


    Freya knew how scared this ce was. If she stayed here for a period of time, her mental state would be affected. Fortunately, Freya had been apanied carefully by Nicole.


    Only in this way could she let go of her worries so quickly.


    Walking out of the police station, Freya stood at the door and couldn''t help but sigh that she might nevere to this ce again for the rest of her life.


    When she sat in the car, she heard the phone in the car ringing all the time. So she took her bag and took out the phone. Looking at the phone, which showed the number of Nicole, Freya smiled.


    However, before she could pick it up, she felt a cold dagger on her neck, which frightened her and made her dare not move.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Freya said cautiously. Just now, because of the fright from Sunny, she did not notice that there was a strange figure in the car.


    Hearing the trembling voice of Freya, the corners of Edward''s mouth rose slightly. He wore a ck peaked cap on his head, with the brim of his hat very low and a mask on his face. He raised his head and looked at the frightened face of Freya in the rearview mirror.


    "Mrs. Freya, do you still remember me?" There was a hint of coldness in his voice.


    In his opinion, no one in the Qin family was innocent after what had happened to Sunny, including Freya, Kerr and Nicole.


    Looking at the pair of vicious eyes, Freya felt a little familiar, but she did not recognize th


    uld know how to speak." He threatened Freya.


    He wanted to stall for time, but in fact, the n was not fully prepared. He had only wanted to visit Sunny, but he did not expect to bump into Freya unexpectedly.


    It happened that there was no one else around Freya, so he had the chance.


    Threatened by Edward, Freya had to nod.


    Edward pressed the answer button, and Nicole''s worried voice came out of the phone.


    "Mom, where are you? Why didn''t you answer my phone?" As soon as the phone was connected, Nicole opened her mouth while driving. She kept calling Freya, and Freya finally answered the phone.


    While asking Freya, Nicole drove to the police station and saw the car belonging to the Gu family.


    "I''m shopping outside. What''s up?" Freya tried her best to suppress her emotions and keep her breath steady. In fact, she was already very scared.


    She wanted to tell Nicole that she had an ident, but the sharp pain on her neck made her dare not.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole looked up at the car in front of her. It was indeed Freya''s car. She frowned and asked, "Mom, is there anything that you can''t say right now?"


    Nicole asked Freya, even if Freya really came to visit Sunny...

 Chapter 580 In Chaos

    There was no need to hide it from Nicole, because she knew Freya''s character well.


    As long as it was Freya''s decision, it would not be affected by others at all.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward took the dagger closer to Freya to threaten her, as if he would kill her in the next second.


    "No! Hiss! " The pain on her neck made Freya gasp. She had always been spoiled and had never been hurt like this, so she could not bear it at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Nicole sensed that there was something wrong with Freya''s voice. She was about to open the door of the car that had been parked all the time, and get off. But when she turned her eyes, she felt something wrong.


    If there was really something wrong with Freya, it meant that she must be under control now. Therefore, no matter what Nicole asked, it was useless.


    "I said it''s okay." Freya seemed to emphasize that she was fine.


    Nicole guessed what was going on and replied, "That''s good. I have something else to do. See you." Then she hung up the phone.


    Hearing the sound from the phone, Edward was very satisfied. He breathed a sigh of relief and lowered the window. Edward directly threw Freya''s phone out of the window.


    "Drive the car. Don''t y tricks, or I will make you regret." Edward intimidated Freya, looking out of the window vigntly. After all, they were near the police office.


    If they dyed like this, they would be found sooner orter.


    Freya didn''t dare to disobey Edward. She started the car and drove forward.


    "Where do you want to take me?" Freya asked cautiously.


    Edward''s eyes were fixed outside the window. He dared not rx his nerve, and his was always highly concentrated.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll ask you to drive." He didn''t know where to take Freya.


    Seeing Freya leave, Nicole immediately followed her. But when she passed by the door of the police office, she called out a police officer inside.


    "Someone


    and felt as if she was on pins and needles.


    Hearing the noise outside the restaurant, Edward realized that something was wrong. Looking at the messy restaurant, he always put his dagger against Freya''s neck, not daring to rx.


    "You don''t have a chance now. If you let me go and voluntarily turn yourself in, maybe you can get leniency."


    Freya tried to persuade Edward, but in fact, Freya didn''t feel relieved at all. Since Edward could make it today, it meant that he was ready to burn his boat.


    He wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Shut up!" Because of the police siren outside, Edward became very irritable. "Do you think I can survive after I let you go and get out of here? Let me tell you, I have no way back!


    But you know what, if I don''t have a good end, your family won''t have a good end neither." Edward said to Freya coldly.


    Then he looked up at the surrounding environment and tied Freya to the chair beside her. When he checked the structure of the restaurant, he found that it was not just at the door of the restaurant, even the back door of the restaurant had been surrounded by police officers.


    Edward cursed. He didn''t expect that the Gu family would take action so quickly.


    When they walked to the door, Edward hid behind the curtain and shouted.

 Chapter 581 Want To See Them

    "Ask Kerr and Nicole to see me." Edward made it clear that if he wanted to see Nicole and Kerr. He would not see anyone else.


    Standing at the door, Nicole heard the voice of Edward. She turned around and looked at the police beside her. "He wants to see me. Let me see him!" She didn''t want to put Freya in danger because of her dy.


    Hearing what Nicole said, the police dared not rashly let her take the risk. "Mrs. Gu, please don''t worry. We will have a special negotiation expert to solve it."


    While speaking, the negotiator invited by the police arrived at the scene. He nodded at Nicole and walked towards the door.


    ording to the clues provided by Nicole, the negotiator had already known Edward''s identity and background. Facing the restaurant, he said, "Edward, right? If you have any requirements, just tell me. I will try my best to help you solve them through negotiation. "


    The negotiator said lightly.


    Hearing that it was not Kerr and Nicole, Edward was full of anger. He picked up the wooden chair beside him and smashed it at the ss door.


    "p!" The ss door was smashed into pieces.


    "I''ll give you fifteen minutes. If I haven''t seen Kerr and Nicole then, I''ll ask them toe and bury Freya''s body." Edward said resolutely.


    Hearing what Edward said, the negotiator had to step back and looked at Nicole in front of him.


    "Let me do in." Said Nicole again.


    "Mrs. Gu, you''d better inform Mr. Gu first." The policeman reminded her.


    Nicole then came to her senses and dialed Kerr''s number.


    The situation this time was different from thest time. Nicole was notpletely sure. Last time, Sunny wanted to get her shares, so they still had a chance to bargain with each o


    she got out of his arms.


    She held Kerr''s hand tightly, as if she was worried that he would let go of her.


    Looking at Nicole''s stubborn face, Kerr knew what she was thinking. When he was about to refuse, Nicole stopped him.


    "Don''t say those useless words. I''m waiting for you to take mom and me home." Grasping Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    She wouldn''t let Kerr face it alone. In the past, she would feel scared, but now, with Kerr, she was not afraid of anything.


    Noticing her stubbornness, Kerr smiled and said, "Don''t regret." He held her hand tightly. It seemed that he had to take good care of her.


    It was good to take her with him. Otherwise, Kerr would be very worried if he couldn''t see her.


    Nicole nodded and walked towards the restaurant.


    Jared knew what Kerr meant, so he immediately arranged everything outside. He called in Kim and Ken, and then followed Kerr and Nicole, just in case.


    Inside the restaurant, Edward and Freya were both very anxious.


    As time passed, Edward looked at the clock on the wall. There were only two minutes left before the fifteen minutes he said.

 Chapter 582 You Are A Liar

    In fact, even if Kerr didn''t show up, he wouldn''t dare to hurt Freya.


    After all, Freya was hisst bargaining chip.


    "It seems that you are not that important to Kerr and Nicole. Is this the daughter-inw you have chosen meticulously, the one that your son are proud of?"


    Edward satirized Freya.


    He had kept in mind how Freya fawned on Sunny.


    It was not until now that he saw the embarrassed look of Freya that Edward felt happy for Sunny. The anger in his heart was somewhat dissipated.


    Freya kept her eyes on the door. For some reason, Freya was not worried at all, as if she knew that Kerr and Nicole would definitely appear.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and walked into the restaurant, but he suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Although Kerr was there, no one knew what was going on in the restaurant. Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Seeing Kerr stop, Nicole asked him curiously.


    "Bring me the recording pen in the car. It maye in handyter. It''s in the storage cab of the car." Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole nodded and didn''t think too much. She let go of Kerr''s hand, turned around and walked towards Kerr''s car. But she didn''t see Kerr standing behind her nod to Jared.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jared instantly understood what he meant. He was worried, but he had to obey Kerr''s order and gave him a firm look.


    When Nicole opened the door and got into the car, Jared stood aside, closed the door and locked it.


    Hearing the sound of the door behind her, almost at that moment, Nicole understood Kerr''s intention. She turned around and pped the door hard, but the door had been locked.


    She couldn''t open it anyway.


    "Kerr Gu! What are you up to? You lied


    hole thing. She looked around the door of the restaurant, and suddenly a light shed through her eyes. "Jared, is there a back door of this restaurant? Go and find a way to get a map of this restaurant for me."


    She had to find a new way. Now Kerr just came in and could attract the attention of Edward.


    Seeing the serious look on her face, Jared understood what she meant. He nodded at her and immediately turned around to look for what she needed.


    Inside the restaurant.


    Just as Edward was about to frighten Freya, a voice came from the door.


    "Stop!" Kerr shouted at Edward and pushed open the ss door of the restaurant. As soon as he saw Freya tied to the chair by Edward, his eyes darkened.


    At this time, Freya looked embarrassed and scared. But Kerr could clearly feel that the moment he came in, there was a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    "Kerr... What''s wrong with you? " Freya was looking forward to Kerr''s appearance, but she was also worried that if Kerr appeared in front of Edward, he would get hurt.


    The moment Freya saw Kerr, her eyes turned red. She knew that he cared about her, although they didn''t talk much.

 Chapter 583 Dominant Position

    However, when Freya was in danger, Kerr still stood out firmly.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. But when he saw that Freya was worried about him, he seemed to have forgiven everything that she had done to him in the past.


    Now, Kerr only hoped that Freya could be safe.


    "Kerr! Why are you alone?" Edward asked Kerr angrily as he didn''t see Nicole behind him.


    In his opinion, Kerr was not the only one who caused Sunny pain, so he didn''t want to let go of anyone who had hurt Sunny.


    With the appearance of Kerr, the nerves of Edward stiffened, holding the dagger tightly in his hand, against the neck of Freya.


    "Don''t you want to see me? Now I''m here. You can let her go." Kerr said coldly.


    Although Kerr was in a passive position now, he still showed a calm and unhurried look on his face. It was hard to tell Kerr''s mood, as if he was not affected by Edward''s behavior.


    "Where is Nicole? Why didn''t shee? It seems that you didn''t take my words seriously. It seems that you really don''t care about this old woman!"


    While speaking, Edward gently pointed the dagger at Freya''s face, with an obvious threat, as if as long as Kerr did not meet his requirements, he would cut Freya''s face without hesitation.


    "Edward, you have been with Sunny all the time. You can do anything for her. Even if the He family haspletely disappeared and Sunny is alone and helpless, you haven''t betrayed her.


    I appreciate your loyalty very much. Even now, the reason why you hold a hostage is that you want to save Sunny. I can fulfill your wish to send Sunny here and let her go."


    Kerr didn''t say anything else. He just spoke out what Edward wanted most.


    Although Edward hadn


    mean he could let go of Edward.


    No one had ever threatened him, which seriouslypromised his dignity.


    Feeling Kerr''s threat, Edward kept silent, because he was very hesitant. He knew clearly that it was Moore who sent Sunny to prison, but if he really exposed Moore''s secrets.


    Then no one could provide a decent life for Ron.


    At that time, even if Sunny came out, it would be difficult to guarantee the life of Ron. He was worried that Sunny would me him, because he knew clearly how important Ron was to Sunny.


    In order to get a better life for Ron, Sunny was willing to do anything.


    "Think it over. This is your only chance." Hearing the conversation between Kerr and Edward, Freya also understood Kerr''s intention, so she said lightly to Edward beside her.


    She wanted to persuade Edward, but she didn''t expect that her words would make Edward''s emotion very unstable.


    "Shut up!" Edward shouted at Freya, not knowing what to do. He became very irritable. With a dagger in one hand, he ced it against her neck.


    He raised the other hand and took off the peaked cap on his head irritably.

 Chapter 584 Threatening Sunny

    He then threw the cap to the ground hard.


    "Don''t push me!" Feeling that he was controlled by Kerr for no reason, Edward didn''t feel safe at all. On the one hand, he wanted to save Sunny.


    On the one hand, he was worried that Sunny would me him if she knew his decision.


    His heart was in a mess, and he didn''t know how to make a decision.


    Looking at the appearance of Edward, Freya''s heart was full of fear. Her peaceful life in the past more than forty years had beenpletely destroyed recently, although she had been through some thrilling experience again and again...


    Now facing the threat of Edward, she still felt fear.


    "Calm down and don''t do anything stupid. I know you don''t believe me. I can let you see Sunny first, so that you can believe me, right?" While speaking, Kerr took out his phone and dialed the number of Kim.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward gradually calmed down and looked at him, with obvious expectations in his eyes, as if as long as it came to Sunny, Edward would not be so flustered.


    Kerr nced at Edward and put the phone near his ear.


    At the door of the restaurant, when the phone rang, Kim answered it immediately, "Sir!" Kim was so nervous that he drew the curtains of the restaurant.


    They couldn''t see clearly what was going on in the restaurant, so they didn''t dare to get close to it rashly, and even the police didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the hostage in the restaurant was Freya. If she was hurt a little...


    No one could bear the consequences.


    "Bring Sunny here." Kerr said seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Kim put down his phone and negotiated with the police. Finally, for the safety of the hostages, the police agreed to bring


    possible. So that he could rest assured.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward turned to look at him. The surprise in his eyes disappeared with obvious scrutiny.


    "Kerr, you''d better keep your word." Edward warned Kerr. Then he slowly put down the dagger in front of Freya.


    Seeing the interaction between Kerr and Edward, Sunny knew that Edward must have made some exchange with Kerr, so she spoke loudly to Edward.


    "What did you promise him, Edward? Don''t trust him. Have you forgotten how he made me like this?"


    Tears welled up in Sunny''s eyes when she thought of what she had experienced, but she never thought of what she had done. She just remembered those who had hurt her.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward, who was about to release Freya, once again pressed the dagger in his hand against Freya''s neck.


    "Miss, what do you want?" No matter what happened, Edward would never betray Sunny. As long as it was Sunny''s order, even if Edward knew it was wrong, he would obey it without hesitation.


    "I want you to kill her!" Looking at Freya''s eyes with obvious gnashing teeth, Sunny thought of the pain she had suffered recently.

 Chapter 585 Sunny Contradicted

    In fact, all her suffering came from Freya.


    So she wished she could see Freya die in front of her right now.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Kim was obviously shocked. Standing beside Sunny, he raised his hand and covered her mouth directly. He didn''t want to hear anything that would do harm to Freya from Sunny''s mouth.


    All the people present, except Kerr, were surprised. They didn''t expect that Sunny would cut off all means of retreat.


    "Mydy!" Edward knew that Sunny hated the Gu family, but he didn''t expect that she would speak it out in front of Kerr.


    Looking at the resentment in Sunny''s eyes when she faced her, Freya realized that Sunny had already hated her to the core. She really wanted to treat her as her daughter in the past.


    She didn''t expect such a result.


    "Sunny, do you have conscience? What did I do to you before? Now you want to kill me?" Freya questioned Sunny loudly.


    However, Sunny couldn''t give her an answer. Sunny, who was controlled by Kim, tried her best to struggle, but her vicious eyes never changed.


    Kim didn''t expect that Sunny would suddenly change her mind. When they were outside, Sunny had promised him.


    In a dilemma, Edward lowered his head and looked at Freya. Was he really going to do as Sunny wished to kill Freya now?


    In fact, he knew better than anyone else that if he really did so, both he and Sunny would die today.


    "Edward, think it over. You should know that Sunny is not that sober now. Do you really want to make trouble with her? After killing my mother, will you and Sunny be able to escape unscathed?"


    Kerr was anxious, but he kept calm on the surface.


    "You have to think it over. Is it really worth it to exchange the lives of the two of you for the lives of m


    I will follow you. If you are exposed, they can also rx their vignce at the position where we appear. We still have a second chance."


    Besides, Ken could also protect Nicole for Kerr.


    Nicole nodded, made some preparations, and quietly walked into the back door of the restaurant.


    Listening to the noise in the restaurant, Nicole couldn''t hear clearly what Kerr and the others were talking about, but she also knew that the matter was very serious.


    "Sunny hase. We may have a chanceter." Following Nicole, Ken reminded her of his warning to Nicole.


    He took Nicole''s hand and hid behind the showcase. He didn''t want to expose himself too early in front of Edward.


    They were rtively close to Edward, so it could be said that they had the chance to save Freya. However, Edward had a weapon in his hand, and if they were not careful enough, they would also hurt themselves.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole nodded and listened carefully to the conversation inside.


    It was not until Nicole heard the words "Kill Freya" from Sunny that she was startled subconsciously. When Nicole was about to rush out, she was stopped by Ken beside her.

 Chapter 586 Moved By Her

    Ken was also worried about Freya, but he didn''t want Nicole to get hurt. He shook his head at her, indicating her to wait.


    Because Ken knew that it was impossible for Kerr not to take action.


    Seeing that Kerr was threatening Sunny, Edward paid all his attention to Sunny. His hand holding the dagger turned around and identally cut Freya''s neck.


    "Ah!" Freya screamed instinctively.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole couldn''t wait any longer. She shook off Ken''s hand and rushed out.


    "Edward!" Nicole called out the name of Edward.


    Her eyes rested on Freya. She frowned when she saw a slight scratch on Freya''s neck and blood beadsing out from the wound.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice behind him, Kerr was startled. He immediately turned around and looked at her. He didn''t know where this little woman came from.


    "Nicole! Why are you here? Who let youe here? Where is Jared?" Kerr questioned Nicole. He knew that she wouldn''t give up easily.


    That''s why he sent someone to keep an eye on Nicole. He didn''t expect that she still had a chance to escape.


    Nicole shook her head at Kerr, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." She gave Kerr a smile to reassure him. Then she turned to look at Edward who was close to her.


    When Edward heard the scream of Freya, he subconsciously took the dagger a little further. After all, now Freya was the only bargaining chip in his hand.


    Before he made any decision, he didn''t want to lose his only chance with Sunny.


    Looking at Nicole who suddenly appeared in front of him, Edward was full of vignce. He didn''t expect her to be so cunning. He didn''t even know where she came from.


    "Nicole, what do you want to do?" Obvious


    elt such warmth.


    No one had ever sacrificed their lives for her, and she had never thought that the first person who was willing to do so for her was Nicole, the person she hated most in the past.


    "Mom, this is what I should do." Nicole didn''t think so much. All she wanted was to see Freya safe and sound, but when Freya stopped her, she was moved.


    No matter what, with Freya''s understanding, even if Nicole made some sacrifice, she felt it was worth it.


    Freya shook her head and said, "Nicole, I appreciate your kindness. I know you are a good child. You can ignore the past, but I can''t forget it.


    I''m sorry. I owe you an apology." Freya had never said that because she was embarrassed. Although her attitude towards Nicole had changed...


    And she had epted Nicole in her heart, she had never said an apology to Nicole from beginning to end.


    Seeing that Freya was moved, Nicole shook her head and said, "Mom, you don''t have to apologize. I have told you that we are family." Nicole said sincerely.


    "You can leave now. You don''t have to save me. This is my retribution. Kerr, leave me alone."

 Chapter 587 Great Family

    Although Freya also wanted to live a good life, she really didn''t want to implicate Nicole and Kerr.


    This time, she felt very ashamed.


    "I won''t leave. Mom, let''s go together." Nicole said seriously. She wanted to take a step forward, but was threatened by the dagger in the hand of Edward.


    Looking at the sincere expressions of Nicole and Freya, Sunny felt very ironic. "Hahaha!" With an obvious sneer on her face, she said, "Your love is really moving.


    But don''t you think you are hypocritical to say something like that?" Sunny questioned Nicole and Freya.


    She would never believe these two women again.


    "You always wear hypocritical masks on your faces. You never admit the greed in your hearts." Sunny''s voice was full of disgust.


    "Shut up!" Kerr ordered loudly to Sunny beside him. His eyes were full of worry. He wanted both Nicole and Freya to be safe.


    "Edward, you just want a person who can threaten me. I can be your hostage. Whatever you want, I will make the final decision. You can tell me directly."


    Kerr said to Edward. He didn''t want Nicole to be in danger.


    This little woman needed protection herself, but now she was risking her own safety to protect Freya. Kerr really regretted not tying this little woman up.


    In that case, even if she would be angry, at least he could ensure her safety.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole turned to look at him and said, "Kerr, believe me, as long as we meet their requirements, we will be fine."


    Nicole gave Kerr a meaningful look and inadvertently looked in the direction of Ken, indicating that she had been prepared.


    Kerr frowned and caught a glimpse of Ken who was hiding behind Edward. Ken showed his hand and made a gesture to Kerr, indicating him to rest assured.


    n pointed the gun at Edward.


    With her all strength, Nicole pushed Freya out of the room. She knew that Freya was injured, but she could only be saved if She was out of the control of Edward.


    Edward stretched out his hand and pinched Nicole''s neck to keep her under his control.


    "Nicole!" Freya turned around and saw that Nicole was caught by Edward.


    Nicole was very worried about Freya.


    The police stepped forward, lifted Freya out and sent her to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Seeing what was happening, Kerr''s face darkened. He stretched out his hand and directly strangled the neck of Sunny beside him. There was obvious anger on his face and threat in his eyes.


    "Release her right now! Otherwise, I will let Sunny die in front of you." Kerr threatened.


    Perhaps Kerr was so soft-hearted that Edward would be so arrogant. Since Freya had been injured, Kerr wouldn''t let Nicole get any more harm.


    "Kerr, stop! Don''t forget that I still have Nicole!" Looking at Kerr''s action, Edward was very scared.


    After all, he knew Kerr''s strength. It was too easy for him to kill Sunny, and what he wanted was not to perish together with Kerr...

 Chapter 588 Another Road

    Looking at Sunny''s breathless face, the dagger in Edward''s hand was trembling.


    Nicole looked at Kerr''s angry face with obvious pity in her eyes.


    "Kerr, calm down! Trust me! I''ll be fine!" Nicole tried to persuade Kerr. Now there were policemen around. If Kerr really hurt Sunny.


    Even if there was a reason, he would get into trouble.


    Nicole knew that Kerr wouldn''t care about it, but she had to.


    She didn''t want him to get into trouble.


    "Mr. Kerr, calm down." The policeman standing next to Kerr was also persuading him.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr didn''t see any fear in her eyes. The hostage was Nicole, but she was calmer than everyone here.


    Sunny, who was held by Kerr, couldn''t say a word at all. She could only hold Kerr''s wrist and struggle desperately, trying to get rid of him.


    "Kerr, let her go." Nicole persuaded Kerr cautiously.


    Kerr felt a little relieved.


    After throwing Sunny to the police behind him, Kerr looked at Edward opposite him and thought that he should trust Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s action, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. She took a deep breath and said calmly to Edward behind her.


    "I know what you want. I can promise you that there are only two choices for you now. First, listen to Sunny''s orders. In order to vent her anger, you can kill me.


    Then Sunny will stay in prison for the rest of her life because of what happened before, and she would be found guilty of abetment. Is that what you want to see?


    At that time, Ron, Sunny''s child, will be left alone and even sent to an orphanage. Do you think Moore will take that child seriously?"


    Nicole said indifferently and nced at the direction of Sunny. Sunny was st


    ned to Daisy before, Jared didn''t have time to report it to Kerr.


    Kerr said to Jared, but his eyes had been fixed on Nicole. He clearly saw the dagger in the hand of Edward. He was worried that the dagger stained with the blood of Freya would hurt Nicole.


    However, Nicole met Kerr''s eyes and gave him a reassuring look. At least, up to now, Nicole was still in control of the progress of the matter, and she obviously felt that Edward behind her was a little hesitant because of her words.


    "Edward, think it over. I admire your loyalty. It''s wonderful for you to stay with Sunny when she has lost everything. You did everything for her good.


    I believe that you know what kind of future is the best for Sunny." Nicole tried to persuade Edward.


    As long as the defense line of Edward was broken, Nicole knew that she would be safe.


    Hearing what she said, Edward kept silent. After a long time, he asked indifferently, "Do you know the whereabouts of Ron?" In fact, Edward had always suspected that Moore had lied to Sunny.


    After all, Moore had always said that he would take good care of Ron, but they had never seen Ron.

 Chapter 589 Do You Feel Sorry For Her

    Moore was also surprised when Ron disappeared.


    It meant that Ron''s disappearance was beyond Moore''s expectation.


    If that was the case, Edward doubted that Moore did not find Ron back at all.


    "I know." Nicole felt a little guilty, but if she denied it now, it meant that what she had said before was not convincing.


    But Nicole made up her mind that she would help them find Ron since she had promised them.


    Nicole looked at Kerr, as if telling him her decision.


    Although Nicole and Edward car talked in a low voice, Kerr understood what they were talking about through the movement of Nicole''s mouth and knew what Nicole had promised Edward. He then nodded to her.


    Obviously, he agreed to her decision.


    Even though he was still worried about her, he had no choice at this point. He decided to teach this unruly woman a lesson when they came back.


    Not aware of her danger at all, Nicole turned her attention to Edward behind her.


    Sunny, who was standing opposite them, saw Jared walk in front of her and grab the bag from Jared''s hand. She looked at the content in surprise.


    It was clear that Moore was ready to leave, but he didn''t bring Ron with him. There was even no news about Ron on the document.


    "I don''t believe it!" Sunny threw the documents directly at Nicole, but there were some distance between them, so the documents scattered on the ground.


    It didn''t hurt Nicole.


    But Kerr was very dissatisfied with Sunny''s provocations. He turned around and faced Sunny, "I warn you, don''t try to challenge my bottom line again."


    Kerr didn''t allow anyone to hurt Nicole in front of him.


    Seeing the anger in Kerr''s eyes, Sunny burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Kerr, do you feel sorry for her? You


    sound on the phone was very clear.


    But she didn''t give up. She dialed the same number again and again. At first, no one answered, but atst, the phone was turned off.


    It was self-evident what it meant.


    "You should believe me now. I didn''t lie to you, right?" Looking at Sunny''s sad face, Nicole couldn''t bear it, but she also knew that what Sunny had experienced now was all her own fault.


    Sunny didn''t deserve her sympathy.


    "Sunny, I know a lot of things havee to this for many reasons. I don''t want to dwell on the past. There is one thing I can promise you, and I can help you take good care of Ron.


    I mean it." Said Nicole seriously.


    Just because the child was innocent, she didn''t want their grudges affect the next generation.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, both Sunny and Edward were surprised. They didn''t expect that Nicole could still consider for Ron in such a situation.


    "Nicole, don''t pretend to be kind here. I don''t care. Even if Moore is unwilling to take Moore away with him, all the assets under Moore''s name have been transferred to Ron.


    I have nothing to worry about." Sunny said to herself, feeling lucky.

 Chapter 590 Keep Your Words

    Fortunately, Sunny had left something for herself when they said they were going to get married.


    So now she had such confidence.


    Seeing that Sunny still didn''t know what was going on, Nicole couldn''t help but feel angry when she thought of what Moore had done.


    "Sunny, wake up. The marriage certificate is fake. Do you think Moore will care about your child?" Nicole didn''t know why there was such a stupid woman in the world.


    In the past, she thought that Sunny was a little smart, but now seeing that Sunny was so stubborn, Nicole felt very sad.


    Sunny knew it in her heart, but she couldn''t ept the fact at all.


    Feeling her legs paralyzed, Sunny couldn''t stand firm at all.


    Fortunately, the police next to her reached out and grabbed her arm in time to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    "Mydy!"


    Looking at Sunny''s face, Edward couldn''t help but be distracted. His hand holding the dagger moved a little away from Nicole''s neck, just at this moment...


    Ken, who had been hiding aside, quickly grabbed Nicole''s wrist and pulled her over from the hand of Edward.


    Noticing that Edward was rxed, Nicole carefully avoided the dagger in his hand.


    Feeling that she was finally out of the control of Edward, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could react, she felt that she had fallen into a warm embrace.


    Kerr kept his eyes on the direction of Nicole. At the moment when she got rid of the hold of Edward, Kerr walked quickly to her and pulled her into his arms.


    Before Edward could react, he felt that his hand was empty, and his body was controlled by someone. He knew that this might be the fate he could not escape.


    But there was only one wish in


    ken today''s risk, she would take advantage of this opportunity.


    Moore''s existence had always been a hidden trouble for them. She didn''t want him to disturb their peaceful life again.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything I know." Edward agreed with Nicole. Somehow, he thought Nicole was more reliable than Moore.


    "No, you can''t!" Sunny ordered Edward loudly. Seeing that Edward was obedient to Nicole, Sunny''s eyes were full of jealousy. At this time, she had lost the ability to think rationally.


    In her opinion, Edward was her man, so he should only obey her orders. Moreover, Nicole was her sworn enemy. How could she bear it?


    "Edward, you are also going to be cheated by Nicole. If you betray Moore, everything we have before will be gone. If something happens to Moore, Ron will have nothing.


    Even if I am released without charge, do you really think that Nicole will care about us? At that time, we will also be helpless." Sunny didn''t believe that Nicole would be so kind.


    No one would be so merciful and generous to a person who threatened his position and life.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward began to hesitate.

 Chapter 591 Wishful Thinking

    In fact, Edward knew that no matter who he trusted, there were risks. At first, looking at the honest look of Nicole, Edward thought she was very credible, but what Sunny said was right. After all, Moore was the one who had a blood rtionship with Ron.


    "Nicole, I need you to give me a promise. You know that if I really want to kill you, you won''t be able to live till now. The reason why I didn''t do anything is that I don''t want things to be irreversible.


    So I hope you can keep your promise to me. No matter what happened before, it''s all over. You are right. The child is innocent.


    I know you have a grudge in your heart for Miss Sunny. No matter who is right and who is wrong in the past, I am willing to bear all the responsibilities for her. No matter what you want to do to me, I fine with it."


    Looking at Sunny who was in a daze, Edward''s eyes were full of worry.


    "I hope you can let go of Miss Sunny." Edward''s words were full of pleading.


    Now he could only ce his hope on Nicole.


    Feeling the sincerity of Edward, in fact, Nicole was moved. She held Kerr''s hand with some strength unconsciously, trying to persuade Kerr.


    "Edward, I don''t want you to beg her. I don''t want you to beg mercy from this bitch. It''s all because of her that I end up like that today. Nicole, even if you let me go today, I won''t let you go."


    Sunny was totally out of her mind. She was still threatening Nicole in such an environment.


    Seeing that Sunny was so ungrateful, Kerr was furious. "The child is yours. It has nothing to do with us." Kerr pulled Nicole behind him.


    Kerr wouldn''t be soft on such a person who would only push his luck. Anyway, for Kerr, he didn''t care about Ron at all.


    "You have heard what she said. You should kno


    to going against Kerr.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t worry. Everything happened here today has been recorded. If you really want to sue her, you can find the most favorable evidence."


    The police officer said after hearing Kerr''s words.


    Hearing the voice from her side, Sunny couldn''t remember what she had said at all. She just kept silent and inexplicably felt scared. "Edward..."


    Looking at the current situation, Edward had no choice but to shake his head at Sunny. "Miss, please make apromise for the sake of Ron."


    Edward could only ask Sunny to apologize, but he was smart. He knew that if he spoke to Sunny rashly, she would notpromise, but if it was for the sake of Ron...


    No matter what he asked her to do, she was willing to do it.


    When Sunny heard the name of Ron, she looked up at Nicole as if she just woke up from a dream.


    Nicole looked calm, but in Sunny''s eyes, she felt that Nicole was showing off silently.


    "Nicole, I''m willing to apologize for the sake of my son, but you''d better keep your words. I want to see my Ron. Otherwise, I won''t say what you want to hear.


    As for the matter of Moore, you can find the evidence yourself."

 Chapter 592 Who Made The Decision

    Sunny threatened Nicole.


    "What do I want to hear? Sunny, you''d better know the current situation. I asked you to tell me the evidence of Moore''s crime is to help you prove your innocence.


    The reason why you wanted Moore to take care of Ron is just that you think Moore has the financial strength to raise Ron and give him a better living condition. But have you ever thought that Moore now regards Ron as a burden at all?


    Ron would not be the only son of Moore. You''d better find a way to raise your son by yourself. Otherwise, you can''t rest assured with anyone around Ron."


    On this point, both Nicole and Sunny felt the same way. They were all mothers, butpared with Sunny, Nicole was much more responsible.


    At any time, Nicole would put Lucas and Jay first.


    No matter how much she suffered, she would not let her child get hurt.


    "Sunny, since I have made a promise, I will definitely keep it. If you tell me what you know, I will help you find a goodwyer and get the custody of Ron.


    What''s more, except for the property that Moore had illegally misappropriated from the Gu family, you can also use the property under Moore''s name as your alimony. At that time, you and Ron can still live afortable life." Nicole gave Sunny a clear idea of her future.


    In this way, she not only fulfilled her promise to Edward, but also did not need to raise Ron. Nicole knew that if she wanted to find Ron back and put him by her side, and Kerr would definitely not agree.


    Even now, when Kerr heard that Nicole meant to let go of Sunny, his face darkened. In Kerr''s view, whether it was Sunny, Moore or Edward...


    No one should be let go. Nicole had suffered a lot because of these three people, which was a scar


    n''t care about Ron. If Sunny was put into jail again, no one would care about Ron.


    "Kerr!" Nicole didn''t expect that her trick wouldn''t work on Kerr this time.


    Holding out her hand, Nicole held Kerr''s hand tightly. "Didn''t you promise me that you would discuss everything with me? Why do you make the decision by yourself?"


    Nicole questioned Kerr. He knew that she had promised Edward. But now, what he did was to break her promise. Nicole was a little angry.


    Kerr had always cared about her feelings. Why did he break her promise in front of so many people?


    Feeling the anger of the little woman, Kerr didn''t take it seriously, "Who made the decision alone first?" From beginning to end, Kerr didn''t promise to let go of Sunny and Edward.


    It was Nicole who gave the hope to Edward for the sake of Ron.


    He never said that.


    "How dare you!" Nicole stared at Kerr and didn''t know how to refute him. He was right and she knew it was her fault.


    But she had her own reason.


    She didn''t want to let go of Sunny. She did it just for the sake of Ron. "Kerr..." Nicole knew that Kerr could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.

 Chapter 593 The Charm Of Nicole

    So Nicole softened her tone.


    Blinking at Kerr, Nicole looked at him gently, "Can you promise me? If you promise me this, I can also promise you one thing in exchange."


    Nicole offered.


    She was confident in her own charm in front of Kerr.


    Sure enough, no matter how strong Kerr was, Nicole had a great fascination for him.


    "Anything?" Kerr''s eyes lit up.


    Nicole threw herself into her trap, so Kerr wouldn''t let go of her. He was just too indulgent to her, which made her a little arrogant.


    However, Kerr liked to see her being arrogant. Because of his love, Nicole could be so confident from the bottom of her heart.


    Nicole sensed the deep meaning in Kerr''s words, but looking at the scene in front of her, she obviously couldn''t go back on her words, so she had to grit her teeth and nod.


    Anyway, after going back, she thought that she could sleep in the same room with Lucas these days and hide from Kerr. So Kerr wouldn''t do anything to her.


    Kerr lowered his head and whispered in Nicole''s ear. She then blushed at his words. Kerr was satisfied with the shy look of the little woman.


    He reached out and held her in his arms, letting her lean against his chest to avoid being seen by others. Only he could see her like this.


    "Kerr, you win! Just wait." Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole murmured to herself. She had experienced how shameless this man was.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he felt that she was cute.


    If a person really fell in love with another person, no matter what she did, the person who loved her would feel that she was very cute.


    Kerr was a perfect example.


    Sunny saw every mo


    blood on the floor left by Freya before she was sent away.


    The bright red blood was a little shocking on the pure white floor.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward didn''t want to argue at all. He bowed his head and said, "Miss Sunny, I''m willing to go to jail, as long as you can take good care of yourself and Ron...


    I''m relieved." Actually, he was worried about Sunny.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Kerr, "I have some evidence about Moore''s crime. I will hand it over." Edward knew that it was time to end this resentment.


    Sunny and Kerr had been entangled with each other for such a long time. Now that their family had been destroyed, should they continue to fight with each other?


    Seeing the sincerity in Edward''s eyes, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and held Kerr''s hand tightly. These things would be handled by someone, and Nicole was worried about Freya.


    So she said to Kerr. "Let''s go to see mom." Nicole asked worriedly.


    Kerr nodded and gave a nce at Kim and Jared, indicating them to deal with the scene. Then he held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 594 The Gap Disappeared

    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Kerr held Nicole''s hand and walked quickly towards the emergency room.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the room, they saw Harleying out.


    "Harley, how is my mother?" When Nicole saw Harley, she asked nervously about Freya.


    Looking up at Kerr and Nicole who appeared in front of him, Harley nodded and said, "She is all right. Although her palm was cut, fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time. I just finished the operation, and now she has been sent to the ward.


    But Mrs. Freya seemed to be frightened. I added some tranquilizer to her medicine, so she hasn''t woken up yet. A good rest is good for her."


    Harley simply introduced the situation of Freya.


    At that time, when Harley saw Freya''s wound, he was surprised. ording to his experience, he knew that the shape of the wound was caused by Freya taking the initiative to hold the sharp weapon with her hand.


    He knew more or less about Freya. He knew that she was a person who knew how to protect and cherish herself, so he was very curious why Freya would do such a thing to hurt her.


    "Can we go to see her now?" Nicole was very worried about Nicole, but she was also afraid of disturbing Freya''s rest, so she asked for Harley''s opinion.


    Harley nodded.


    Seeing that, Nicole walked towards Freya''s ward.


    Kerr was about to follow Nicole, but was stopped by Harley beside him.


    "What happened?" Asked Harley. He felt something was wrong.


    "Nothing. I just get rid of Moore and Sunnypletely." Kerr said calmly. Although Freya got hurt this time, he still felt relieved.


    After what happened this


    e was very confident about what she was thinking.


    Nicole nodded to him with a ttering smile, "You won''t refuse me, will you? You won''t disappoint me. I know my husband is the kindest and most generous person in the world."


    Nicole stood up, wrapped her hands around his waist. She then leaned her face against Kerr''s chest to please him.


    Feeling her tenderness, Kerr felt helpless. "Nicole, you''d better stay with me from now on. Don''t leave me."


    Kerr hugged her and said firmly.


    "Am I with you now? But we can''t be like conjoined babies, right?" Nicole sensed Kerr''s childishness, but she liked it sometimes.


    It was because of love that Kerr could be so childish.


    "Why not?" Kerr said frankly, "Nicole, I mean, I don''t want you to leave me. You are so kind that you must be hurt."


    In this world, it had to be admitted that most of the time, people were not so kind. Most of the time, their kindness was often used by someone with ulterior motives.


    That''s why Kerr was so worried about Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing and looked up at him.

 Chapter 595 Trying To Let Go Of Grudges

    "I''m not a kid anymore." Sometimes, Nicole felt that Kerr was too nervous about her, as if she were a porcin doll.


    "In my eyes, you are always a child." Kerr said that in a way of stating some universally acknowledged truth.


    He hoped that Nicole could keep her innocence and kindness forever, and his existence was to protect her.


    "Then remember to take good care of me." Nicole nodded and replied jokingly to Kerr.


    "Nicole..." As soon as Nicole finished speaking, she heard the voice of Freya from behind. Nicole immediately turned around and looked at Freya nervously.


    "I''m here. Mom, what do you want?" Nicole asked Freya.


    Hearing her voice, Freya slowly opened her eyes and looked at her nervous face. "Are you okay?" Freya asked with concern.


    Before she passed out, she clearly saw that Nicole was held hostage by Edward.


    Seeing that Nicole shook her head at her, Freya felt relieved and turned her attention to her injured hand.


    She wanted to raise her hand, but was stopped by Nicole beside her.


    "Mom, your hand has just had an operation. Don''t move for the time being. If you need anything, just tell me. But don''t worry. Harley said that as long as you have a good rest, your hand will be fine."


    Said Nicole softly.


    Seeing Freya''s concern for her, Nicole felt warm in her heart.


    This kind of warmth waspletely different from what Kerr had given her. She hadn''t felt this warmth and care from family and elders for a long time.


    Freya just felt that her palms were a little numb and did not think too much.


    She turned her eyes to Kerr. In fact, she was more looking forward to seeing Kerr put down the knot in his heart.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll ask Cherry to take care of you." Kerr said indifferently. Although it was just a sentence, it showed his concern fo


    r generations." Jack couldn''t let go of his pride.


    But when he heard the news of Freya''s ident, he didn''t expect that he would be so worried. Even if he didn''t have such a deep affection for Freya, they had lived under the same roof for so many years, and Jack was used to the existence of her.


    Most of the time, only when a person was about to lose a person would he realize the importance of that person to him.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya smiled bitterly and looked away from him.


    "Jack, up to now, you still put primacy on your face and dignity of Gu family. You don''t realize the meaning of a family at all. I feel happy to see Kerr and Nicole like that.


    I''m d that Kerr is not the second you." Freya also wanted to let go of the knot in her heart, but it would take some time. Perhaps, looking at the happiness of Nicole and Kerr, Freya would change a little.


    She hoped that even if Jack didn''t know what happiness was, he should learn to cherish.


    "Do we have to talk like this? I don''t know what is the meaning of family. I only know that we are both members of Gu family. Now, we are, and in the future we will still be. No matter what happens, it is impossible to change. "

 Chapter 596 It Wont Be Worse

    Jack was a man who would put Gu family in the first ce at any time.


    Until now, when Jack looked at Freya, he also treated her as a family. Perhaps this was the rtionship between them.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya knew that this was the biggest concession that Jack could ever make. At least since she knew Jack, she had never made apromise to anyone.


    Turning her head, Freya looked at the ceiling. Maybe everything would be fine as long as it was over.


    Looking at Freya''s face, Jack reached out his hand and held hers. looking at the gauze wrapped around her hand, his eyes darkened. "It hurts, doesn''t it? Did Harley tell you what the consequences would be?"


    Jack wanted to care about Freya, but in fact, he didn''t know how to care about a person.


    Freya didn''t say anything, but tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    In the garden.


    Nicole was very worried about the situation of Freya and Jack. She didn''t know if her wish would be fulfilled.


    "I''m by your side, but your eyes don''t rest on me." Kerr expressed his strong dissatisfaction. He held her shoulder and turned her little face to himself.


    Hearing his words, Nicole rolled her eyes at him and said, "I care about your parents. Don''t you worry about them at all?" Nicole didn''t know why Kerr acted so rxed.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Nicole''s face, Kerr let go of her shoulder and let her sit on the swing in the garden. The white swing was surrounded by flowers.


    It was made by Kerr when Nicole was giving birth, but it was the first time that Nicole sat there.


    Kerr gently pushed her back and said, "Can it be worse than before? I''ve already seen the terrible situation. I don''t care if


    , "Do you think your training is over so easily?"


    Kerr didn''t want Jay to give up halfway. Although he knew that Jay had a good performance, he had high expectations of Jay. He wanted to give everything to Jay.


    Moreover, Jay was gifted. Kerr didn''t want him to waste such a good opportunity.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay heard Kerr''s voice and felt dissatisfied. He immediately frowned.


    In fact, Jay didn''t really n to go back. He just finished the first stage of the training, a little faster than others. But that didn''t mean that he could really do anything.


    But when Jay heard Kerr''s words, he felt dissatisfied.


    He didn''t seem to feel Kerr''s concern for him.


    "Why not? This training was my own choice. Now I don''t want to continue. I want to go back to Mommy." It seemed that Jay and Kerr couldn''t get along well with each other.


    In fact, Jay really hoped to be valued by Kerr, so he had to force himself to be more outstanding, so that he could be recognized by Kerr.


    Jay was more eager to be praised by Kerr.


    Kerr did appreciate Jay in his heart, but he didn''t tell Jay about it.

 Chapter 597 Fathers Love

    "If you don''t receive the training well, you should be prepared to stay there for the rest of your life." After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Jay to refute.


    Turning around, Kerr looked into Nicole''s resentful eyes.


    "In fact you just don''t want him to give up halfway. It''s for his good. Why can''t you tell him these things? Why did you always make him believe that you don''t want him anymore and don''t care about him at all?


    Is this really the best way to get along with him?" Nicole looked at Kerr helplessly.


    In the past, Nicole might me Kerr for being too harsh to Jay. But now, she knew that Kerr was actually doing this for the good of Jay.


    Although she still didn''t know why Jay was so persistent to leave them and what he was doing, she knew that Kerr supported Jay''s decision.


    In fact, on a night when Nicole had already fallen asleep, she found that Kerr was not beside her. When she stood up to look for him, she saw him standing on the balcony and making a phone call.


    Nicole heard clearly that Kerr''s phone call was about Jay. In fact, Kerr was just used to silently caring about Jay behind his back, but he didn''t say anything.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr looked a little embarrassed. But when he turned around, he dodged her, but his phone rang again.


    He lowered his head and saw the name of Jay flickering on the screen. He handed the phone to Nicole and left without saying anything.


    Nicole knew that Kerr gave her a chance.


    When the phone was connected, Nicole said with a smile, "Jay, it''s me, Mommy." Said Nicole lightly.


    Then she patiently listened to Jayining about Kerr. With a smile on her face, she looked at Kerr, who was sitting


    appiness, which no one can take away. Nicole, believe me, I won''t leave you. I admit that Jay had asked for my opinion about his training.


    I also agree. You can rest assured about his life and safety. I have arranged reliable people to stay with him."


    Kerr reassured her.


    Nicole nodded with a smile.


    In the evening, Freya''s hand had just been injured, so the suggestion given by Harley was to stay in the hospital for a period of time to prevent the wound from being infected.


    To everyone''s surprise, Jack also stayed in the hospital with Freya.


    When Harley looked at Jack''s decision, his face was full of surprise, but he didn''t say anything. He just went to arrange it right away.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and was about to walk out of the hospital, but was stopped by Harley.


    "Kerr!" Harley walked up to Kerr from behind and took a look at Nicole. "I want to know what background the Xue family has.


    What do you want to investigate? Find it out yourself. I n to find Lisa as soon as possible and then go to Xue family to propose a marriage." Said Harley firmly.


    When Harley fell in love with Lisa, he decided to marry her.

 Chapter 598 No Objection

    Looking at the stubborn look of Harley, Nicole knew that he was serious about Lisa, but she didn''t know why Kerr wanted to stop Harley. She turned her face and looked at Kerr.


    "Kerr, why do you always think there is something wrong with the Xue family? What''s the problem?" Nicole asked Kerr seriously.


    Although she also knew that there was something wrong with the Xue family, she always felt that the problem was rted to Ben, not Lisa. Even if Kerr wanted to investigate the Xue family, he should not stop the marriage of Lisa and Harley.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just looked at Nicole and Harley. His words surprised them.


    "Whatever." Kerr didn''t stop Harley, but said calmly.


    On the contrary, Harley, who was standing in front of Kerr, was at a loss, because he was ready to be rejected or stopped by Kerr. He was even ready to refute Kerr.


    But he didn''t expect that Kerr would agree so easily.


    "What... What did you say?" Asked Harley.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    "If you want to marry Lisa, you can go to find her." Kerr said casually, ignoring the stunned Harley. He held Nicole''s hand tightly and walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    Nicole also looked at Kerr in surprise. She had a lot of questions in her mind. It seemed that she was with Kerr every day, but she still didn''t know much about him.


    Just like at this moment, Nicole''s heart was full of doubts.


    "Why? Why did you object to their marriage at the beginning? But now you don''t care." Nicole felt strange.


    Looking at her confused look, Kerr felt that she was so cute. He held her face and kissed her on her red lips.


    "There is no reason. If he wants to marry Lisa, she has to pass the test. Now


    because the two of you that I lost Lisa, so you have to help me. If I can''t find her, I won''t leave." Harley threatened Kerr and Nicole.


    He sounded as stubborn as a child.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole had no choice but to turn to Kerr and leave this matter to him.


    Kerr didn''t say anything more. He just sat on the sofa and took a look at Harley and Ken, who were sitting opposite him. It seemed that he had already expected Harley''s reaction.


    Seeing that none of the three people spoke, Nicole felt strange. She had to sit beside Kerr and looked at the three people in front of her, not knowing what they wanted to do.


    But Nicole knew that there was nothing impossible for these three people when they worked together.


    Taking out his phone first, Harley dialed Lisa''s number, but only heard that, "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redialter."


    He didn''t know how many times he had gotten such a result. There was no sign of loss on his face, because he was getting used to it.


    Ken took a look at Harley and Kerr, picked up his phone and dialed Lisa''s number.

 Chapter 599 The Concealment Of Nicole

    The result was the same as that of Harley.


    Kerr also tried and got the same result.


    Turning around, Kerr looked at Nicole beside him and said, "Have a try." Kerr knew that in fact, Nicole and Lisa got along well. Otherwise, Nicole wouldn''t still speak for Lisa.


    Nicole didn''t understand what they meant.


    But she listened to Kerr, took out her phone and dialed Lisa''s number. The phone rang twice and was answered.


    Nicole put the phone near her ear, "Lisa?" In fact, Nicole could guess that the person who answered the phone was more likely to be Ben, but she didn''t want Kerr to think too much.


    So she pretended not to know.


    All of a sudden, the three men in the living room fixed their eyes on the phone.


    The look in Harley''s eyes was full of expectation. Ken felt a little strange, and Kerr frowned directly. He didn''t expect that Nicole was really that special.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr took the phone from Nicole, put it on the table and pressed the speaker button.


    "Nicole?" As expected, Ben''s voice came from inside. Nicole felt that Kerr''s eyes became sharp.


    Nicole had no choice but to bear the pressure and said, "Mr. Ben, is Lisa here? I have something to talk to her." Nicole asked Ben seriously.


    "Lisa has fallen asleep. Recently, she has been in a bad mood and needs a good rest. If there is anything I can do for you, maybe you can talk to me."


    Ben''s voice sounded very patient, without any anger. It seemed that he had been waiting for the call for a long time.


    As soon as Nicole heard Ben''s excuse, she didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense with him. "Well, it''ste now. Mr.


    prise, Harley didn''t understand why Ben gave his shares to Nicole.


    Since Ben was rich enough, the share must be worth a lot. Harley didn''t understand why Ben would give such a big fortune to Nicole.


    Hearing that, in fact, Nicole was also full of doubts. She had asked Ben, but he said nothing. Nicole could feel that at their wedding...


    Ben was there to tell her something, but a lot of things happened that day, so he had no chance to speak.


    Being questioned like this, Nicole felt very embarrassed. She peeked at Kerr from the corner of her eyes and dared not speak.


    Ken stood up, walked to Harley and kicked him. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" Ken knew that it had involved the family affairs of Kerr and Nicole.


    No matter how close they were to Kerr, it was not inappropriate for them to get involved. So they could just leave quietly. He believed that Kerr would solve these problems.


    Then Harley left with Ken.


    There were only Kerr and Nicole left in the living room. It was the first time for Nicole to see Kerr so silent. She asked, "Kerr, are you suspecting me?"

 Chapter 600 You Are Mrs. Gu

    Said Nicole with a frown.


    They had experienced so many things together. No matter how difficult it was, they had endured it together. They didn''t expect to lose in this matter.


    In fact, Nicole knew that she didn''t handled this matter well. It was reasonable for Kerr to be angry.


    So Nicole softened her attitude and held Kerr''s hand, "Please trust me, Ben and I really have nothing to do with each other. I don''t know why he gave these things to me.


    He also said something very strange, saying that this is my dowry." Nicole recalled what Ben had said and felt strange.


    Kerr shifted his gaze from the share transfer agreement to Nicole''s face. He could clearly see the confusion on her face. In fact, he didn''t care about the rtionship between Nicole and Ben at all.


    Nicole didn''t tell him when something happened, which made him feel very ufortable.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce?" Kerr looked serious. In fact, after they got together, Kerr had never treated Nicole in this way.


    He didn''t want to lose his temper with her at all.


    With a guilty look on her face, Nicole lowered her head and didn''t look at Kerr. She just said in a low voice, "I don''t want you to be too tired. I can bear some things on my own."


    Nicole knew that Kerr had always suspected that there was something wrong with the Xue family. She had been to the Xue family before, and she had a very special feeling there, so she always thought that she could solve the doubts in Kerr''s heart.


    "Nicole, you are my wife. I just want you to stand behind me and ept my protection. Do you understand? If you have to do everything by yourself.


    What do you need me for?" It was the first time that Kerr behaved


    ut he didn''t know that Callie had already known what he was doing on the other end of the phone.


    Jay quickly unlocked the password, and then disrupted the audio channel of Lisa''s room, sending his voice to her room.


    "Guess who I am?" Jay knew that Lisa must be burning with anxiety, but he still pretended to be mysterious.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Lisa was shocked, "You are..." Lisa listened to the empty voice and didn''t even know where it came from.


    "Auntie." Jay stopped teasing Lisa, "What are you doing? Why are you locked up?" Jay was confused.


    Hearing the voice from Jay, Lisa couldn''t help but feel happy. "Jay, don''t worry too much. Since you can make the voicee in, you must have a way to take me out of here.


    Take me out. I''ve been locked up here by my brother for days." Lisa didn''t expect that Ben would use such a tough method to deal with her.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Jay was not surprised at all. "Okay, auntie, wait a moment. Don''t say anything. I''ll figure it out." After saying that, Jay turned off the audio.


    He didn''t dare to upy the channel for too long, or he would be easily found by Ben.


    "Jay?"

 Chapter 601 The Position Of Lisa

    Lisa called Jay''s name, but there was no response. She had to lie in bed dejectedly. Fortunately, she had just received Jay''s answer, and could only expect him to save her.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay hung up on Lisa and dialed another number. He could help her, but it was better to ask another person to help.


    After walking out of the Gu family''s old house, Harley stood alone by the car, with a dark face and dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Listening to Ken''s words just now, Harley knew that this matter had to be handled by Kerr.


    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. I think we''ll get a result soon." Ken stood beside her, took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Harley.


    In fact, Ken knew that Harley didn''t smoke, but when Harley was upset, Ken didn''t know how tofort him.


    Raising his head, Harley looked at Ken. When he was about to reach out for the cigarette in Ken''s hand, his phone rang in his pocket. He saw a strange special number on it.


    At first, he thought it was a crank call. But when he was about to hang up, Ken stopped him.


    "Pick it up first and see who it is." Ken said indifferently. Looking at the number on the phone, he felt a little familiar.


    Taking a look at Ken, Harley picked up the phone and put it near his ear, "Who is it?"


    "Do you want to know where Lisa is?" Jay had used a voice changer on the other end of the phone, so Harley couldn''t recognize the person on the other end of the phone.


    "Who are you?" Harley didn''t expect that the person on the other end of the phone would suddenly mention Lisa. He took a meaningful look at Ken beside him.


    Ken took out hisptop from the car and began to look for the source of the phone call.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You ju


    t he could bring Lisa back, he was in high spirits.


    At that time, whatever Jay wanted would be a piece of cake for Harley.


    "I haven''t thought of it yet. When I know what I want in the future, don''t forget your promise today." With an unfathomable look, Jay hung up the phone after getting a positive answer from Harley.


    Jay sent the location of Lisa to Harley, and then began to break the protection system of Lisa''s ce. It was not so difficult.


    Gradually, Jay figured it out. Callie should have known it earlier than he did. Moreover, she knew more about Lisa in the Xue family.


    Jay found thework signal of Callie and clicked the connect button.


    Soon, Callie''s face appeared on the screen of theputer.


    "Callie, I have something to ask you. I just received awork code, which is very simr to your encrypted habit. After I cracked it, the code is the location of your aunt.


    You prepared the code for me, didn''t you?" Jay''s tone was full of certainty. He had basically confirmed this matter, but he did not understand why.


    As expected, after hearing Jay''s words, Callie''s little face was a little embarrassed.


    Callie looked around and fixed her eyes on the door.

 Chapter 602 A Tough Girl

    It seemed that she was worried about being found out what she was doing.


    "What are you doing?" Noticing that Callie was careful, Jay couldn''t help asking.


    Callie red at Jay. Although there was a screen between them, she forgave Jay when she thought that he had taken the me for her.


    "I sent it to you. I know what the code meant. I want to save aunt Lisa, but I can''t do it myself. Otherwise, daddy will be angry if he knows it."


    It seemed that Callie made a perfect excuse.


    "So you mean you want me to save aunt Lisa? Aren''t you afraid that uncle Ben will be angry with me?" Jay was speechless.


    It was not until now that he realized that he had taken the me for Callie. Just now, Jay had unlocked the password of Lisa''s location through remote control, and Harley should be on the way.


    Lisa would be saved soon.


    Perhaps it was because Ben was too confident in his own system that he didn''t arrange anyone to guard by Lisa''s side. However, if it weren''t for them, Lisa wouldn''t be able to escape from them for the rest of her life.


    "If it was you, daddy wouldn''t be so angry. Didn''t you often say that you were a man? If you don''t stand out at this time, how long will you prove it to me?"


    What Callie said was reasonable. From the day she knew Jay, he had said that he would protect her well, and she had kept it in mind.


    Jay finally fulfilled his promise.


    "You are right." Looking at the proud look on Callie''s face, Jay was speechless. This little girl was getting more and more difficult to deal with.


    "Then how do you know why I can unlock that password?" Jay had seen the password and had to admit that in fact, Ben''s design was very ingenious.


    Many things were beyond Jay''s expectation.


    "It took me so long to crack t


    ''s heart.


    She didn''t want to ept others, so she didn''t agree to go on a blind date. That was why she was locked up here because she went against Ben''s will.


    Although Ben didn''t abuse her, she was also very sad and couldn''t get in touch with the outside world.


    In fact, she had been worried that Ben would do something to Harley, but now seeing that Harley was fine, there was nothing at all. It seemed that she was the only fool who was sad in the world.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? When I appeared, you were by my side. It doesn''t matter to you that I disappeared, as if you just lost an insignificant person."


    Lisa asked.


    The little difort in her heart had never disappeared.


    Hearing Lisa''s voice, Harley was stunned. He let go of her arm and held her shoulder. Then he saw the tears on her face.


    It was the first time that he had seen her crying, which really shocked him.


    "Lisa, don''t cry. I admit that it''s my fault that I didn''t find you in time. I should have found you back in time when you just disappeared and stayed with me.


    No matter who stops us, no one can separate us." The longer he separated from Lisa, the more determined he was.

 Chapter 603 Put Me Down

    It made Harley more determined that the person who would be with him in the future would be Lisa.


    "Lisa, you don''t know that my heart is broken when I see you cry. I don''t want to see your tears. I want to be with you well." Harley said seriously.


    But his hand, which was about to reach out to Lisa, was directly knocked off by her.


    "I don''t want your fake kindness. If you don''t show up when I need you most, I don''t need you in the future." After saying that, Lisa turned around and was about to go back to the vi.


    It seemed that the moment Lisa saw Harley, she didn''t want to be apart from him anymore.


    In fact, she was happy to see that Harley was fine. But when she saw that he was safe and didn''te to save her in time, she felt even more disappointed.


    "Lisa, since I have found you this time, I will never let go of you. Lisa, whether you want it or not, I will marry you this time." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and grasped the wrist of Lisa.


    Then he carried Lisa on his shoulder.


    He turned around and walked towards the helicopter.


    "Harley, put me down!" Lisa patted on his back. She had to admit that what he said just now really moved her, but if he wanted her forgiveness...


    She was afraid that he would have to take more effort.


    It was not until he sent Lisa to the helicopter that he breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the stubborn Lisa, he smiled faintly and didn''t care at all.


    As long as Lisa belonged to him, he didn''t care about the process.


    "Lisa!" Harley was about to say something, but was interrupted Lisa.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to talk to you now. I warn you, Harley. I''ll keep this in my mind. If you dare to get close to me, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Lisa warned him. Even if she had to forgive hi


    on on Harley''s face and said, "I''m going to the Gu family. We are not on the same way."


    In fact, Ken knew that there was a misunderstanding between Harley and Lisa and that it would take some time to exin.


    If they missed this opportunity, the conflict between them would only get deeper and deeper.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Lisa''s eyes lit up. Then she opened the door of front passenger seat and sat on it. "Well, I''m going to the Gu family too.


    Let''s go together."


    Lisa''s face was full of joy.


    Although she know that Kerr may not wee her very much, for the sake of Harley, Kerr will not drive her away, not to mention that she has Nicole backing her up.


    Lisa was not worried that she was homeless and penniless now.


    Seeing Lisa get in Ken''s car, Harley was anxious. He walked quickly to Ken''s car and wanted to open the door, but he found that the door was locked by Lisa first.


    "Where are you going?" Harley frowned. No matter how angry Lisa was, she could vent it on himself. But he didn''t want her to leave him again.


    "It''s none of your business!" Lisa refused his concern and said to Ken, "Let''s go, Mr. Ken." There was obvious anger in Lisa''s tone.

 Chapter 604 Taking Lisa In

    Hearing the conversation between Lisa and Harley, Ken felt helpless for thetter. It seemed not easy to win the heart of thisdy.


    So he said to Harley lightly, "See you at Kerr''s house." After saying that, Ken started the car and drove away. He was driving a limited edition sports car of Maybach.


    There was only room for himself and Lisa.


    "Lisa" Looking at the back of Ken, Harley called out the name of Lisa, but the car just gradually disappeared from his sight.


    With a remorseful look on her face, Harley thought, ''If I had known it earlier, I would have brought Lisa to their wedding directly as I did when I took her to the ne.''


    At that time, Harley didn''t know that their wedding was still a thousand miles away.


    Sitting in the car, Harley could only drive towards the Gu family.


    When Harley''s car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house, the sky waspletely bright. Seeing Ken''s Maybach, Harley walked into the house without hesitation.


    As soon as he arrived at the living room, he felt that the atmosphere had be very subtle.


    "Nicole, it''s not easy for me to get out. I''m homeless now. You must take me in." Lisa sat beside Nicole and saw Kerr''s face darkened.


    But she said it without fear.


    She knew that Nicole would not refuse her.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Lisa could know that it was Harley who came without looking back. She though it was strange, for there are people like an integral part of her life.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, she could feel their existence.


    "No way!" Before Nicole could say anything, Kerr refused her seriously.


    Kerr knew what was on Lisa''s mind. Finally having an opportunity to stay with Nicole alone. he didn''t want to be disturbed by this unexpected visitor.


    Besides, Harley could t


    ind!" Lisa pushed Harley away in disgust.


    Looking at the frolic between Harley and Lisa, Nicole stopped worrying about the rtionship between the two, with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Do I need to prepare one for you?" Nicole asked Ken, who had been silent all the time. Nicole felt a little strange when she saw that Lisa appeared with him.


    In fact, they all knew that Ken had changed a lot. He used to be the focus, but now he became silent.


    Ken shook his head and said, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now." After saying that, Ken left the Gu''s house.


    Looking at the back of Ken, Nicole felt pity.


    "He knows what he wants." Kerrforted Nicole. They didn''t do anything wrong. It was not what they expected.


    They just hoped that Ken could adjust himself.


    Nicole nodded. Hearing the sweet voice of Harley talking to Lisa, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She held Kerr''s hand and walked towards the dining room.


    "If you don''t need breakfast, you can have a rest. Uncle Gu will prepare a room for you." Nicole said calmly, exuding an air of hostess.


    At this time, there were only Kerr and Nicole in the Gu''s house. Jack and Freya had epted Nicole.

 Chapter 605 I Cant Help You

    Therefore, Nicole naturally took over the Gu family.


    "I want to have breakfast." Lisa took the initiative to follow Nicole, but she couldn''t get rid of Harley.


    Therefore, in the following days, the same thing repeatedly happened in the Gu family''s old house.


    After Lisa woke up, she grabbed Nicole''s tightly and didn''t let go, but Harley wanted to stick to Lisa, so the two of them chase and hide from each other everyday. The Gu family was so big...


    and Nicole was also helpless.


    Today, Freya''s hand injury needed to be examined by Harley. Kerr also went to the hospital with Harley. Only then did Nicole and Lisa feel relieved.


    "Lisa, in fact, you don''t hate Harley so much. You can''t leave him in your heart. Why do you hide from him? If you always treat him so coldly, aren''t you afraid of scaring him away?"


    Nicole asked Lisa.


    Lisa sighed and shook her head at Nicole. "You don''t know that I have done a lot of things for Harley. When I was in Xue family, my brother forced me to go on blind dates every day.


    If it weren''t for the insistence in my heart, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to hold on for a long time." Lisa said in a disappointed tone.


    Harley didn''t even know that when she was suffering, so she wanted him to experience what she had suffered before.


    "You like Harley, and he loves you too. Now you can see him everyday. You must be very happy, right?" There was an obvious smile on Nicole''s face.


    She knew this kind of feeling.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lisa snickered.


    "Then why don''t you go to the Su family with Harley? In this way, your marriage can be settled as soon as possible. I believe that Mr. Ben will not object anymore."


    Nicole asked, fishing. In fact, she also wanted to know what kind of background Xue family had.


    "Nicole, you don''t kno


    d aunt?" On the contrary, Callie really wanted to see Nicole, and also wanted to see the happy look of Lisa. When Lisa was locked up at home by Ben, she was always depressed.


    That was why Callie wanted to help her escape.


    Ben remained silent.


    After hanging up the phone, Kerr looked at Harley beside him and said, "Maybe Ben will arrive soon. If you really want to marry Lisa, you should be prepared."


    Kerr reminded him.


    Harley nodded. "I need to go back to the Su family." After saying that, Harley didn''t go back to the Gu family''s old house with Kerr.


    "You''re back. How''s dad and mom?" Seeing Kerre in from the door, Nicole asked with a smile, because Jack had always been in poor health.


    Although Freya''s condition was stable, she could still stay in the hospital and wait for more professional care, so they all chose to stay in the hospital to recuperate.


    Kerr walked to Nicole, held her shoulder and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Ahem!" Lisa sat on the sofa and deliberately coughed, "I''m still here." Lisa reminded Kerr to pay attention to his behavior.


    But she didn''t expect Kerr to be more arrogant.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, he kissed her lips without hesitation.

 Chapter 606 Well Thought Out

    Kerr didn''t care who was there. In Kerr''s mind, Nicole was his legal wife and he didn''t need to dodge or worry about anything.


    Feeling Kerr''s overbearing, Nicole knew that he did it on purpose, but she felt helpless in her heart. She wanted to avoid him, but her waist was held in his arms.


    She was forced to get close to him.


    Noticing Kerr''s intention, Lisa stood up from the sofa and walked to them and stared at them seriously.


    She had no intention of dodging.


    And she didn''t even feel shame at all.


    Although Nicole''s eyes were closed, she could feel Lisa''s gaze, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and tried to push Kerr away. This time, Kerr didn''t force Nicole anymore and let go of her naturally. He then looked at her gently.


    "Why did youe back so early?" Nicole found an excuse to distract their attention. She didn''t want Lisa and Kerr to fix their attention to the kiss.


    "Since the one who was staring at us didn''t feel shy at all, why are you so shy?" Kerr smiled faintly with obvious tenderness in his eyes. Although he said it to Nicole, he was actually satirizing Lisa.


    Hearing this, Nicole couldn''t help ring at Kerr, and then turned to look at Lisa.


    She didn''t want Lisa to have any other thoughts. Since she had decided to let Lisa stay here, so she would be responsible for Lisa.


    "Lisa..." As soon as Nicole opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Lisa.


    But Lisa said those words to Kerr.


    "Kerr, you have to be responsible for what you said today. Believe it or not, you will regret for what you said today sooner orter." Lisa threatened Kerr.


    She seemed to be well prepared.


    Nicole was a little curious. She d


    ind date.


    Why didn''t I see that you are such a hypocritical person before? Let me tell you something. You can''t fool me! Don''t you have the ability to go on a blind date?


    Then you''d better go on a blind date. You''d better not appear in front of me all your life! If I saw you, I will kill you." Lisa''s voice was full of anger.


    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone and turned it off, leaving no chance for Harley to speak or exin.


    Lisa sat on the sofa in a daze, burying her little face in her knees, and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    In fact, she had a crush on Harley. She was not a woman who would open her heart casually, but once she did, she would stick to it very seriously.


    Standing at the door of Lisa''s room, Nicole clearly heard her roar. She was a little worried and was about to raise her hand to persuade Lisa.


    But she was stopped by Kerr behind her.


    Holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr took her back to their room.


    "It''s impossible for Harley to go on a blind date, isn''t it?" Nicole asked Kerr seriously.


    Although she didn''t know Harley that well, she knew that he was not heartless man.

 Chapter 607 Cling To You

    "You know that Harley can''t do those things, but Lisa doesn''t know. Do you think Lisa is not the right one for Harley?" Kerr gloated.


    In fact, Kerr knew that there was no such thing as whether they were the right one for each other in the world. If they were really in love, they could ovee everything.


    Love was not thatplicated at all.


    Nicole frowned and couldn''t figure out Kerr''s purpose. "So you mean you want Lisa to be so angry on purpose? And create an opportunity for the two of them to be together?"


    Perhaps in this way, it would save Harley a lot of trouble to win Lisa back, so that Lisa could know how important Harley was in her heart.


    Only in this way could they be together better.


    "Isn''t it? There is another reason." Kerr stretched out his hand and pulled Nicole to sit on hisps. "If Harley can take Lisa away, she won''t bother you here."


    Kerr didn''t want Lisa to stick with Nicole. Jay and Lucas had already distracted most of Nicole''s attention, so Kerr didn''t want another Lisa to add fuel to fire.


    "So you did it for yourself!" Nicole knew that Kerr was a possessive man. It was his limit to tolerate Lisa till now.


    In fact, Nicole didn''t hate Lisa. She just had some strange dreams when she was with Lisa. Sometimes, she talked about the Xue family with Lisa by ident during the day.


    When she went to bed at night, she dreamed of that scene, which made her feel so familiar, as if it really existed in her life.


    "Do you want her to stay here forever?"


    Kerr said calmly.


    Nicole didn''t refute, because she knew that what Kerr did would definitely have a different effect, and that result might be what they had been looking forward to.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, she felt that


    rry. It''s just a meal. There won''t be any problem." Kerr said calmly and didn''t care about Lisa at all.


    Nicole was a little helpless. She knew that it would take some time for Lisa to calm down, so she didn''t disturb her.


    In the middle of the night.


    Nicole, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened by the sound of thunder.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the heavy rain just arrived.


    Sitting up, Nicole was a little worried about Lucas. She didn''t know if the wind and rain outside would wake him up, but before she could do anything, she was held in the arms of Kerr.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Kerr naturally held her in his arms and gently patted her back to prevent the wind and rain from disturbing her rest.


    In Kerr''s view, no matter what happened outside, he would never change his love towards Nicole.


    "I''m not afraid. You''re here. I''m not afraid of anything. I''m just a little worried about Lucas. I''ll go to see him first." Nicoleforted Kerr.


    Seeing Kerr subconsciously protecting her, Nicole felt how much he cared about her. Although he hadn''t opened their eyes, he could still perceive her movements all the time.

 Chapter 608 Insignificant Things

    "I''ll go with you." As Kerr spoke, he sat up and opened his sleepy eyes. Looking out of the window at the lightning and thunder, he frowned slightly.


    It was sunny in the daytime, but now it was like this.


    Nicole wanted Kerr to have a good rest, but she knew that he wouldn''t let her go out alone, so she had to hold Kerr''s hand and walk towards Lucas''s room.


    When Nicole stood beside Lucas and saw him still sleeping soundly, she couldn''t helpughing. She didn''t expect this little guy to be so bold.


    "I don''t know if there will be such a big storm in Jay''s ce." In Nicole''s mind, Jay was as important as Lucas. She was always worried about Jay''s safety.


    But she was forcing herself to let go.


    "He has grown up. He will know how to take care of himself. If you really miss him, I will let hime back." Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole shook her head. "I know that''s what he wants, so I won''t stop him. He wille back after he finishes what he does.


    By the way, Lisa told me that it was Jay who released her." Nicole felt proud of Jay.


    Kerr was not surprised at all, but his doubts were solved.


    Nicole turned around, held Kerr''s hand and was about to go back to their room, but when she passed by Lisa''s room, she heard a low cry from inside.


    Nicole looked curiously at Kerr beside her, but she also knew that Lisa was so sad because of Kerr''s words, so she couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    "You can go back and have a rest. I''ll go to see Lisa. Anyway, she is going to marry Harrow. If she really feels sad because of these trivial things, we should be responsible for it."


    Nicole tried to persuade Kerr.


    Obviously, Kerr didn''t want her to do that


    felt lucky. In this way, it might save a lot of trouble for Harley.


    So she couldn''t wait to tell the news to Lisa.


    "But I want to go home." Hearing this, Lisa was calm, as if she didn''t want to stay here at all, as if she had lost all the reason to stay here.


    "Why? Is it because of Harley?" Nicole asked knowingly, but gave a look at Harrow next to her, indicating her to call Harley.


    Having understood what Nicole meant, Harrow hesitated. After all, she loved Harley.


    Nicole also knew what Harrow was thinking, but she believed that forced love would not have happiness in the future.


    Nicole then picked up her phone. When she was about to call Harley, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Harley appear at the door.


    "Are you telepathic?" Nicole stood up and left Lisa''s room, leaving them alone.


    Seeing Harley, Lisa immediately turned around, with red eyes. She didn''t want to face him.


    "Lisa, I know you are angry, but please believe that I really want to be with you. I didn''t go on a blind date. I went home to tell my parents that I want to marry you."


    Harley walked to Lisa.

 Chapter 609 A Special Badge

    Then Harley knelt down on one knee and raised the diamond ring in his hand to Lisa.


    "Lisa, I know that Kerr said that for our own good, but I can''t wait any longer. I only know that the person I love is you. I want you to stay with me for the rest of my life.


    I know you like me, so please stay with me all your life. You are the only person I love." Harley couldn''t be as calm as Kerr.


    After thinking for a whole night, hepromised and admitted defeat. Perhaps in his world, he was blind and irrational when he was in love.


    Looking at the serious look on his face, Lisa didn''t want to experience the pain ofst night either. She stretched out her hands and held his neck.


    "Harley, don''t leave me alone." Lisa''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Harley nodded seriously.


    Looking at the happy embrace of the two, Nicole smiled faintly.


    She turned around and told the kitchen to prepare breakfast. She didn''t ask them toe down together until the breakfast was ready.


    Sitting at the table, Lisa smiled again.


    "Nicole, did my brother say anything else when he called?" Lisa felt that there was something wrong with Ben. It didn''t seem to be something that he could do.


    Lisa knew what kind of person Ben was best.


    He wouldn''tpromise so easily.


    Let alone something rted to principles.


    Nicole thought about it carefully and shook her head, "He just said calmly that you can stay here." Nicole didn''t know Ben well, so she didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Lisa frowned, picked up the phone and dialed Callie''s number, but it was not connected.


    "Something happened." Lisa said lightly. "I know that the reason why I could get out of there was not only because of Jay, but also because of Callie.


    , but his seal was very special. In addition to his name, there was also a very unique badge. Looking at the pattern on it, Nicole felt more familiar.


    She knew she must have seen him somewhere.


    "Nicole? What''s wrong with you?" Kerr looked at Nicole frowning. It was obvious that Nicole had a secret in her heart that he didn''t know.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole raised her head and looked into His eyes. She shook her head slightly, but felt dizzy. Kerr in front of her became blurred in her sight.


    Her legs became weak, and she obviously felt her body falling. Before shepletely lost consciousness, she heard Kerr anxiously calling her name.


    She really wanted to respond to him, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her eyes.


    "Nicole!" Kerr looked at Nicole in surprise. He didn''t expect that she would faint in front of him.


    Reaching out his hand, he held her in his arms and gently shook her body. "Nicole! Wake up!" He didn''t know why she fainted.


    "Harley!" Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and went downstairs. Fortunately, Harley was at Gu family''s house.


    Harley was sitting on the sofa in the living room.

 Chapter 610 Its A Long Story

    Hearing Kerr''s anxious voice, Harley knew something must have happened.


    he stood up and saw Kerr appear in front of him with Nicole in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Harley went to check on Nicole, but found that her breathing and vital signs were all normal. "Send her to the hospital."


    It was not easy for Harley toe to a conclusion at once. After all, it was impossible for him to give her a general check-up for in here.


    Kerr took a look at Harley and sent Nicole to the hospital.


    "Rachel!" Lisa called out Rachel''s name subconsciously, looking worried.


    Harley didn''t notice the way Lisa addressed Nicole, but Kerr did.


    In the hospital.


    After a careful examination for Nicole, Harley frowned and stood beside Kerr. "It''s not clear yet. Her physical examination report shows that everything is normal, but she is still in aa.


    I guess it was because of psychological factors. What happened before she fainted?" Asked Harley. No matter how healthy Nicole''s body showed, Kerr couldn''t rest assured as long as she didn''t wake up.


    Hearing that, Kerr recalled what had happened just now. Nicole just looked at the contract.


    Turning around, Kerr fixed his eyes on Lisa, who was beside Harley.


    "What did you call Nicole?" Kerr knew that Nicole''s sudden faint might have something to do with the Xue family.


    After all, Nicole had been contacting Xue family recently.


    Lisa looked at Nicole worriedly. Hearing Kerr''s words, Lisa realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. But since things hade to this, she didn''t want to hide it at all.


    "Rachel, Nicole is not Nicole at all. Her surname is Ning. She is the daughter of the Xue family, Rachel Xue." Lisa said firmly.


    Although Lisa''s tone was very calm, it shocked Kerr and Harley.


    when she found Nicole...


    She wanted to tell Nicole everything that had happened before, but Ben didn''t allow it. He was worried that Nicole would be stimted and couldn''t ept this result.


    Nicole nodded, "I remember. Where is my brother?" Nicole suddenly wanted to see Ben.


    When she saw Ben before, she felt that he was somewhat familiar, and every time Ben was with her, he was so gentle and kind.


    But at that time, Nicole deliberately distanced herself from Ben for the sake of Kerr.


    Now that Nicole thought of everything and felt guilty, she hoped that there was still a chance to make it up.


    "I''ll call my brother. Even if he wants to take me back, I have to tell him the good news." As Lisa spoke, she wiped the tears on her face and walked outside.


    Before Lisa went out, Harley held her in his arms and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let him take you back." Said Harley firmly.


    It was not easy for him to get the approval of Lisa, so he didn''t want the bride to run away.


    He then followed Lisa out of the ward, as he didn''t want to leave her for even a second.


    Looking at the excited Lisa, there were obvious tears in the corners of Nicole''s eyes.

 Chapter 611 Our Future

    It was not until Lisa left that Nicole turned to Kerr beside her.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I''m not Nicole." Nicole said lightly. She knew how shocked Kerr would be since he didn''t have any idea about the whole thing at all.


    She knew that Kerr must be frightened by her sudden faint.


    Kerr tightened his grip on Nicole''s hand and added, "Do you finally remember me?" There was obvious dissatisfaction in his tone.


    It was not until now that Nicole shifted her attention to Kerr after she came around.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr.


    "Are you mad at me?" Nicole asked Kerr cautiously. Although he looked very serious, she knew that he would never be angry with her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and put it to his lips. He gently bit her finger and said, "If you keep something from me, I will..."


    After hesitating for a long time, Kerr didn''t have the heart to say anything cruel to her.


    Maybe he had been used to being gentle to Nicole.


    He was used to loving her.


    "So what?" Nicole was curious, but she knew that all Kerr''s tolerance for her came from love.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just remembered it. When I was with Lisa, I just felt familiar."


    Nicole patiently wanted to exin to Kerr, but before she could finish her words, he stretched out his finger and pressed it against her lips, stopping her from continuing.


    "Nicole, whether you are Nicole, Rachel, whether you are the precious daughter of the Xue family, this has nothing to do with our rtionship, understand?


    I love you. No matter who you are or what you have done, it won''t affect my love for you." Kerr said seriously. Although he was surprised, he didn''t care.


    Since they had


    had told him.


    Jay knew that he had to ask Kerr for help, so he naturally listened to Kerr''s words. So he sit straight on the bed. "I have something to do this time."


    While speaking, Jay looked at Kerr.


    Two dayster.


    A cruise ship was sailing on the sea.


    Nicole stood beside Kerr and said, "Thank you for helping my brother, Kerr." Hearing Jay say that Ben was in danger, Kerr agreed to help without hesitation.


    She knew that Kerr had brought a lot of trouble to Kerr, so she was very grateful to Kerr''s help.


    "I just need you to promise me that no matter what happens, you will stay with me and don''t run around." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder.


    He looked into the distance. This trip was not so safe. Kerr didn''t want her to be hurt.


    The premise of solving the crisis of Xue family was to protect Nicole.


    Nicole nodded and held Kerr''s hand tightly. She looked at the sea in the distance with firmness and fearlessness in her eyes. As long as Kerr was by her side, she was not afraid of anything.


    Although they still had a long way to go, it was happiness to have someone to apany...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!